James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 4, 2019 23:34:36 GMT
September: Tanner
There were five of the 32 TFS’s aircraft at Hill AFB now. Colonel Tanner only had part of his squadron with him though the arrival of the rest should be completed by tomorrow. There had been hold-ups in getting tanker support though he didn’t understand how & why that could happen when the last legs of the long ferry flights were flying above the US mainland, not over the sea. They didn’t tell him that reason, those at TAC headquarters, because they had so much more going on.
It should have been six anyway.
One of the F-15s which should have arrived in Utah after coming all the way from Soesterberg half way across the world was missing and never going to arrive. In the last stage of the overwater crossing, going from Bermuda to Virginia, the F-15B flown by Captain Martinez had gone down. Tanner had found out afterwards about the North Atlantic storm which had suddenly changed direction and into that had flown the majority of his redeploying squadron. It was up to the US Navy to track that storm and pass on word of any changes but they had failed to do what was asked of them. Martinez, this time without a hitchhiker, had plain disappeared. No radio message, no activation of his emergency beacon, no wreckage that was later reported. He and his aircraft were just plain gone.
Tanner was mad at him and had been planning to strip him of flight duties once he arrived at Hill, but Martinez was one of his men. He was responsible for what he had done in taking that Dutchman to England and was responsible for him when he had been flying between Bermuda and Virginia. He wasn’t the first man under Tanner’s command that he had lost because there had been accidents before with the 32 TFS and the Spain-based F-4 squadron which Tanner had commanded before that. Every loss mattered and everyone one hurt.
Martinez was a loss that Tanner would have to bare. He had plenty of expectation that once they started to see combat missions flown from Hill, there would be many more losses of those under his command that he would see. That didn’t make the loss of Martinez any more easier though, not at all.
As squadron commander, Tanner took the executive decision to lead out the first fight from Hill of his F-15s. He and his wingman for the evening, 1st Lieutenant Edmonds, were Wolfhound Flight which departed Hill for what would be a training mission to familiarise themselves with the terrain and have the ground team at Hill get use to having his fighters in the sky. This was wartime though and while back from where the fighting was, there had to be the expectation of combat occurring when up over the Rockies regardless. A full load of 20mm shells was taken for the cannon and four air-to-air missiles were also carried.
Flight Control at Hill gave the word to go and the F-15s took off.
Climbing fast once off the ground, the pair of F-15s flew past Salt Lake City and on a south-eastern course. Low clouds were below them and those were especially thick over Utah, blocking out any view of the ground below. Tanner didn’t have much time for what was below though. He was too busy with what was up here. Multiple checks were run on the aircraft’s navigation system and also its communications and IFF networks. The Wolfhounds weren’t going to be in these skies alone and couldn’t just turn up, fly and expect everything to go smoothly. There would be other fighters in the skies which they would be in and also the need to know exactly where they were at all times to give them the edge that they should have when flying their F-15s.
No matter what anyone else might want to say about other fighters – the US Navy with their F-14 Tomcats or the Soviet fanboys admiring MiG-29s from a distance (the latter which Tanner was confident had short-legs as one of their many issues) – the F-15 was the ultimate fighter flying. Nothing else compared to it. Tanner was an Eagle-driver and his aircraft was designed to have ‘not a pound for air-to-ground’ making it designed perfectly for aerial combat. He didn’t consider this arrogant at all. However, it didn’t come easy though to be the best. The F-15 needed trained pilots who had everything made right for them. All advantages had to be taken when flying an aircraft like he was and all the angles covered. There was no time for messing around and no time for forgetting that this was a combat aircraft. When the music started, Tanner was expected to take his aircraft to the dance.
The dance started as the music was unexpectedly called.
Tanner and Edmonds had turned eastwards, approaching the edges of Colorado while high up above the mountains below them. They were contacted by an airborne early warning & radar aircraft, an E-3 Sentry flying far off and over Kansas. The airborne battle crew wanted Wolfhound Flight to conduct a visual upon another aircraft up. All necessary details were sent to them via the airborne datalink and confirmed over the secure radio channel. Tanner corrected their course to converge with the aircraft he and Edmonds were to close with, plotting to approach from the side and then suddenly come up beside it from behind. It was something well-practised and Tanner was glad of the tasking.
“Follow me, Masher.”
“Copy, Stripe.”
All fighter pilots had airborne call-signs. It was what was used between aircraft in the sky, away from communications with the ground or airborne control, and oftentimes on the ground too among each other. Some call-signs were chosen by the pilots themselves though that was rare. Most were given when at the US Air Force Academy or on a first squadron assignment by others and would stick, especially if those given the name didn’t like it. That was how things were done. There were occasions where call-signs would change, if there was another squadron pilot with the same name already flying and when that happened, a pilot could get lucky and change his to one he liked.
Tanner had been Stripe since the Academy. It was a long story about a silly prank. He’d learnt to live with it then adopted it to suit him. An advantage of his rank now meant that it was never going to be changed. He was Stripe until his flying days were over. Masher was Edmonds’ call-sign and Tanner knew that the younger man didn’t like it. Tough. Suck it up. Edmonds wasn’t his usual wingman, when they’d been flying over the Netherlands, but Tanner knew he was a good pilot. A little too eager at times, it must be said, but someone he trusted to have flying alongside him… if he didn’t, he’d be on the ground at Hill and not in the skies over Colorado.
The course which Tanner took the two of them was almost directly towards where the Academy at Colorado Springs was. NORAD inside Cheyenne Mountain and the city of Denver were that was too. Furthermore, Tanner had been told that there were Cubans and Nicaraguans on the ground south of there, around Pueblo. The US Army was supposed to be sorting them out or already had. Either way, those paratroopers wouldn’t have long left. That made Tanner smile. Go Army… if they could shoot straight though. Over there wasn’t where Wolfhound Flight wasn’t going. Nor anywhere near what he’d been briefed on what were the red, amber and green zones for emergency bailouts that way.
Don’t land in the red zone or some Cuban will shoot your ass.
Land in the amber zone and be prepared for (what he was told were) guerrilla groups springing up and possibly taking a shot at your behind by mistake.
Land in the green zone and start walking back to Hill while keeping an eye out for the local wildlife who might fancy a taste of your rear.
Either way, Tanner had realised and told his men, don’t go down at all anywhere in that region through south-central Colorado. Nurse your aircraft back to Hill or to one of the many civilian airstrips designated as emergency landing sights – there was one at Aspen among many across the Rockies – rather than bailout over Colorado with its enemy paratroopers, roving guerrillas (some who might not be that friendly even to an Eagle-driver) and live animals.
It was a Boeing-747 in United Airlines colours which Wolfhound Flight made their visual on. It was flying east-west on a run to California carrying troops or military personnel: passengers anyway, not cargo. It was off course, far to the south of where it should have been and the radio messages to the aircraft from the E-3 had been patchy with interference present. The course had been corrected and it was now responding as it was meant to.
Still, just to be sure, a fly-by was to be done. Soviet tricks with aircraft to get their paratroopers and commandos into the country when the war started were still fresh in everyone’s mind.
Tanner approached on the starboard side, coming forward fast from behind to get close and level with the cockpit windows. Edmonds was staying back, away to port and ready to open fire should Tanner give the word. The second F-15 would be out of sight to anyone aboard. Tanner would also fast get out of the way should he tell Edmonds to open fire!
“Uniform Alpha Six-One, this is the Air Force off your starboard side.” Tanner keyed the radio mike after switching to the military-civilian Air Guard Channel. “Good evening y’all.”
Tanner gave them a surprise. Nothing came of it though. The aircraft wasn’t under hostile control nor pretending to be something that it was. Tanner exchanged further words with the pilot and had him give the necessary code numbers to confirm his identity further. To check him out even more, Tanner spoke to the man to get a feel for him and who he was more than basic identification. Everything checked out. The earlier problems were resolved and the pilot, a Marine Reserve flying officer who flew airliners in his civilian career, informed Tanner that he was flying national guardsmen to California from out of the Mid-West.
“Good luck to you, Air Force.”
“And to you, Marine. You tell those weekend warriors you’re hauling to give any Ruskies they come across hell.” Satisfied with all that he saw, and how he and his wingman had made the interception with ease, Tanner switched channel back to Edmonds. “Let’s break this off, Masher.”
The pair of F-15s departed without claiming what would have been an easy kill. They were the good guys on that 747 though. Tanner was sure that there would be bad guys to knock down another time soon.
The skies were clear below them above Colorado. Tanner didn’t see much apart from the forests and the mountains as he headed back to Hill with Edmonds alongside with him. There was a pilot from Hill down there, one of the F-105 pilots with that Air Force Reserve unit. An accident, another one, this one of many which had happened with the sudden wartime activity seeing so many flying hours taking place, had seen a Thunderchief crash over the Rockies. The pilot had been witnessed successfully ejecting by his wingman but his rescue beacon hadn’t been activated. He was nowhere near where the Cubans & Nicaraguans were nor where there were reports of guerrillas showing up in that area. Tanner hoped he was okay and would soon be found. There were civilians everywhere through the rest of Colorado not near fighting who had access to phones and the local authorities were still active.
Tanner prayed for him to be found soon. He himself wouldn’t want to be down there even in the ‘safe’ areas, not with all that was going on in Colorado.
Soon, Wolfhound Flight was back in Utah skies and approaching Hill. Tanner had to wait in a holding pattern before landing. He had the fuel but wasn’t pleased. He and Edmonds were still technically on a combat mission until they touched down. Who else could have priority over them?
Who it was, he soon discovered, was another four of 32 TFS’s aircraft. Those F-15s were here early. How did that happen? It was good news, just unexpected good news. It cheered him up. He was hoping to be further cheered up tomorrow when he had a phone call to make. Nell was meant to have left her family home – Devine had been far too close to the Mexico border for his liking – and should have reached his sister’s house near Texarkana: the north-eastern point of Texas and as far away in Texas from Mexico as possible. She’d be there by now though he’d wait to call until the morning. His wife’s trip through Texas would have been tough as she wouldn’t have been the only one on the road, not by a long-shot. Tanner had been told that the Army were having trouble with the Cubans down there, especially in South Texas where he’d left Nell. How could the Army, the United States Army fighting on home soil, have troubles with the Cubans!?
Despite that, Nell would have been made it out. She’d be safe by now, up in Texarkana where no Cuban soldier would ever see unless he was a POW. Tanner touched down at Hill happy at the thought of talking to Nell tomorrow but before then sorting out more of his arriving squadron.
September: Bella
Colonel Bella wanted every man possible to be manning the outer defences to keep at bay the attacks coming in from the American national guardsmen moving west from Pueblo. The Nicaraguans over on the other side were saying that they had a handle on things and would soon go on the attack, but Bella’s concern was that before then, what was left of his brigade would be destroyed. He only had a third of his men left, none of his heavy equipment remained and the Americans had complete control of the air. Now was not the time to be pulling men back into the interior of the small occupation zone. Some had to be there, to support those on the frontlines, but not the numbers that Commissar Gómez wanted.
Bella especially didn’t want to see his soldiers under DGI command shooting civilians to satisfy what appeared to be a bloodlust of Gómez’s. There were some who had needed to be shot, and many more whom Bella knew would have to be killed too, but the Terror which Gómez had unleashed was unnecessary. It had also caused Fremont County to be alive with guerrillas. Civilian opposition was anticipated before the 2nd Airborne Brigade had come here but Bella was convinced that Gómez had been the spark which had lit the fuse here. Soon enough, most of those who initially grabbed their guns and fired on Bella’s soldiers would have either been killed or given in once full control was taken of the small towns where the Cuban paratroopers were. Those who had raised resistance had been identified and could have been caught. Gómez’s actions had had the effect of causing more resistance though. He kept having Bella’s men shoot more civilians and have them conduct anti-guerrilla hunts. This only created more guerrillas.
Bella knew this from intimate experience!
Those who’d left the towns had gone up into the forest-covered hills on the slopes of the Rocky Mountains. Bella’s men had been with him down in Mexico’s western Sierra Madre Mountains earlier in the year and fought there against the last of the major organised Monterrey-aligned pro-government resistance. Those mountains reminded him of the Rockies in so many ways. The air was drier down in Mexico yet the different pressure at altitude had the same effect upon a fighting man sent fresh into the mountains: slowing him down and making everything laborious. The emptiness that Bella had seen in Sierra Madre was the same in the Rockies. There were trees and vegetation but what Bella felt up in the mountains was the voidness of people. Every sound was magnified, nature’s everything was there in spite of human beings not because of them. As a soldier who’d fought Cuba’s wars through Central America, Bella should have been used to such places but he never was. To explain it was difficult. He was just happy in urban areas, surrounded by his fellow humans.
The Rockies were where he was at the moment. Bella had come up from the valley below, where his men held the entranceway into against the Americans coming out of Pueblo, into the high ground. Gómez had dragged him away from his urgent need at the frontlines on this distraction.
“They are up here, Neto.”
They were on a ridge, standing forward of junior men serving each who were meant to be out of earshot. Below was the open valley with it all spread before them. Gómez had chosen this site well to give them the perfect view.
“It is the American soldiers over there,” Bella’s attention was to the east, “who worry me more.”
“Our Nicaraguan comrades will not let us down.” There was complete confidence in the man. Bella had fought alongside the Nicaraguans before, in their country and elsewhere. Some of their soldiers were good, probably their paratroopers in Colorado among them, though most weren’t up to scratch. Regardless, he had no faith in any Nicaraguans at all.
Bella waited for Gómez to say something more. The commissar hadn’t dragged him up here for nothing. Gómez seemed to be enjoying the view though.
“The Americans will…”
“You worry too much about those American soldiers, Neto.” Gómez cut him off before he could finish what he was saying. “They aren’t real soldiers. I have read the same intelligence reports which you have on the Colorado Army National Guard. The infantry units which they have moving out of Pueblo, in both directions, are freshly-raised with zero training. Your paratroopers, and the Nicaraguan soldiers, should make short work of them. I will be disappointed if that isn’t done.”
The regular US Army had come mighty close to wiping out Bella’s brigade. Bella knew that what Gómez said was true about these reservists not being cut of the same cloth yet there were a lot of them, men edging forward to liberate their home region and the people within it from a foreign invader.
“It is those soldiers who will…”
“No, no.” Gómez cut him off again. “You are wrong. Your men will see that they get no further than Hobson, Portland at worst.” Bella’s commissar named too small localities in the upper valley of the Arkansas River which were fortified positions. “They won’t any further than that. We’ll get another air drop of ammunition soon, I am sure, but even then we still have enough bullets to deal with the guardsmen. They have no tanks, no heavy guns and, as I said, they will have the Nicaraguans all over their rear.”
“I hope you are correct.”
And Bella really did.
“The partisans who have come up here are hiding for now but will slowly make their presence felt. They will be joined by others too, Neto. There are Americans coming from across their whole country with their guns and their trucks to fight their own war as volunteers. They will come up to here and down to you below.
You must stop more of those getting out of the valley to join them and we must find out exactly who those who have fled are. We will take their relatives and hold them. Those coming from afar must find that there is no one up here ready to support them, no locals with local knowledge.
Do you understand me, Neto?”
Bella did understand. This was Gómez’s new strategy for countering guerrillas, those which they were dealing with now and the ones which Gómez imagined were coming soon to join them.
Understanding was one thing, agreeing was another. He had no choice though. He had to listen to Gómez. The secret policeman, a butcher who had earned his reputation in El Salvador and furthered it in Mexico, was in-charge here. Bella was just the man who would get the blame for anything and everything that went wrong.
They were leaving where they were when an aircraft appeared in the sky. Bella heard it first, long before Gómez did. His eyes searched the eastern sky for it. Some of his men behind him reacted too, raising their rifles while Gómez’s men realised there was danger even if they didn’t know what it was.
Bella saw it. He’d been looking too high but this lone aircraft was flying low.
“Is it one of ours?” Gómez had seen it by now.
“Soviet, not ours.” Maybe Gómez had mean ‘ours’ as ‘on our side’ but that was no Cuban aircraft and so to Bella, who’d been accidently fired on by Guatemalan aircraft when in Mexico, ‘ours’ was only Cuban.
It was ugly. The aircraft moving slower than most combat aircraft wasn’t pretty to look at. Where was its graceful lines and aerodynamic shape?
“What is it?” Impatient, Gómez snapped the question at Bella.
The aircraft was a Yakovlev-38. Bella had seen one before, flying with the Soviet Air Force back in Cuba when they were experimenting with it as a light-attack aircraft. It was one of those strange vertical take-off aircraft and what Bella had considered to be a bullet/missile-magnet in any fight involving ground troops. In Cuba, that aircraft had trained with his paratroopers and Soviet Airborne there on exercise. The last he had heard, the Soviets had some in service with their air force but also their navy too. Any more details were secret, not for a Cuban colonel like him.
Now there was one over the Arkansas Valley in southern Colorado. Where was it flying from and what idiot had decided to send air support like that when MiG-23s or Sukhoi-22s were what was really needed?
And, of more importance, why was he finding out now?
“It, Comrade Commissar, is something which we really will have no need for and will cause us plenty of trouble.”
September: Putin
Captain Putin was glad he hadn’t been assigned to stay directly at Kirtland AFB outside Albuquerque and was rather being used by his superior officer, Lt.-Colonel Popov, to undertake tasks outside of the captured airbase. Kirtland had been heavily-targeted by American air strikes. They’d hit it with low-level tactical air missions first, then used two thermobaric bombs (the pair of fuel-air bombs spaced an hour apart) before making high-level raids using B-52 bombers. The deaths and injuries at Kirtland had been staggering. Air operations from there had been seriously interrupted and so some use had been made of outlying air facilities away from Kirtland though that had been restricted because the other sites were too small for many fixed-wing aircraft. However, Putin had been flying about through central New Mexico inside helicopters instead. As Popov had wanted, he’d been up at Los Alamos when the KGB removed all of those identified personnel from there and then afterwards been ready to go across to Santa Fe as well. That smaller city was the state capital and while there were many people of importance which the KGB would have liked to have got their hands on who had already left, there would be others which would have remained.
There would be no trip to Santa Fe though. Los Alamos was being abandoned too. Up in Colorado, where the Cuban and Nicaraguan paratroopers were meant to be blocking the way, they had instead been smashed apart and the Americans had a complete heavy division coming south. They were already inside New Mexico and heading for Albuquerque. Tactical aircraft supported their advance as those hit the furthest outposts of the Soviet Airborne who had spread out from Kirtland. The 76th Guards Division, still only at two-thirds strength with its missing third regiment down near El Paso, and a light unit compared to what the Americans were sending towards them, was pulling back. Los Alamos went up in flames while over in Santa Fe, the GRU team alongside the paratroopers who had turned up in helicopters pulled out of there as well. Concentration of firepower and an all-round defence was to take place closer to where Kirtland was. That withdrawal brought the ongoing complicated situation with the city of Albuquerque into focus.
Brought into focus for Putin that was when Popov recalled him back to Kirtland first and then to go in there with him.
Albuquerque was unoccupied. The Nicaraguans were sending their army northwards and were reportedly only a couple of days away… they’d been a couple of days away for over a week now. It was they alongside some Mexican units who were meant to secure the city when they got here. The plan had been for the Soviet Airborne to do what they had and undertake extended operations from out of Kirtland to support the forward position there rather than use up their men taking control of it. Kirtland shared its runways with the city’s international airport on the southern edge of the city where the Sandia research facility was located too. There had been military activity alongside the course of the upper reaches of the Rio Grande where Interstate-25 ran west of the city as well. Nonetheless, the actual city hadn’t been taken over. Putin had been told that thousands of people had left and there had been some unrest inside the city. He also knew that from the edges, near to where the Soviet Airborne were operating, there had been shooting incidents ongoing.
Popov told him that there was a delegation of prominent local civilians – self-appointed to that prominence possibly – who had requested to meet with ‘the Soviets’ at Kirtland. They didn’t seem to be aware of the incoming US Army and appeared desperate. With the military situation being what it was, there was an opportunity that should be explored when it came to talking with these civilian leaders. We’ll hear them out, Popov had said, and see what they have to say. He wanted Putin with him because of his Spanish language skills. Popov spoke English and would be the one talking with these Americans but they might speak Spanish among themselves during the meeting or before/afterwards: Putin was to say nothing and just listen.
Of course he wanted to do more than just listen. Putin had some ideas on what could be done with these Americans. Popov was in-charge though and he was a well-connected KGB officer who was a rising star whereas Putin was decidedly neither. So he shut up and just kept his ears open when the meeting took place inside a small building next to a stadium complex owned by the local university.
The Albuquerque delegation was led by a man who said that he was the acting mayor; he had replaced the last public official who had ‘left’. There was a mid-ranking policeman in uniform with him along with a councilman and a professor from the university who spoke terrible Russian. These four men, all middle-aged Caucasians who looked like they led comfortable lives, announced that they represented the city of Albuquerque. They came unarmed and met when and where they were told to be. They were told that they were meeting Soviet civilian officials and appeared to believe that. Neither Putin, Popov nor the trio of junior KGB men them (the latter all discretely carrying pistols) were wearing uniforms and there were none of the Soviet Airborne within view too. Introductions were made where Putin used a different name and then Popov urged the Americans to say what they had to say.
The civilians requested that the shooting come to an end. They stated that they were putting a stop to civilians from their city taking shots towards Soviet troops and requested that those soldiers stopped returning fire. This was something that Putin had witnessed, the returning of fire. Whereas the Americans would use rifles, shotguns or pistols, the Soviet Airborne would return fire with heavy weapons ranging from machine guns & mortars to howitzer shells & helicopter-launched rockets. He hadn’t personally seen the damage inflicted by such return fire up close though knew that each time it would have caused many casualties. There had been fires raging in parts of Albuquerque after several of those incidents as well, big ones too. He had also heard of other problems inside the city and those were spoken of by the delegation next.
Water and electricity supplies had been physically cut off due to Soviet action – something which Popov made out that he knew nothing about when Putin knew that his superior certainly did so – and there was no food nor medicine coming into the city. Those deliveries of basic human supplies weren’t something that had been purposely done by the Soviets yet the ongoing fighting around and near to the city meant that they weren’t coming in. The mayor told of food riots and chaos at the hospitals. There were criminal gangs roaming free too among his city.
Putin had a feeling as to where this was going after such remarks. He hadn’t expected it from this meeting and been looking out for possible targets for recruitment (willing or unwilling) instead of what came. Popov was just as surprised – his face gave it away – when the civilians officially surrendered Albuquerque. They did so to apparently save it from being fought over and also because they wanted Soviet or Soviet-allied forces (how could they deal with the Mexicans!?) to sort out all of their problems. According to international law, the professor told them, Soviet forces had the obligation as the occupying power to do that following set rules.
Where these people stupid or something?
Popov took Putin aside after telling the Americans that they needed a few moments.
“Pathetic fools!” Popov hissed his contempt as he kept him and Putin out of earshot of the idiotic civilians. “They’ve messed their pants and come here begging for us to save their ‘pretty city’. I’ve quite the mind to have them shot them just for being so stupid!”
Popov had spent time in America, working for the KGB with a different identity in this country. Doing what exactly and where, Putin didn’t know. It wasn’t here in Albuquerque though. During that time, he had become, in Putin’s considered opinion, too American. He was emotional. He spoke his mind. He talked too much. Such behavior from a fellow Sword & Shield man was… strange to him. He had long learnt to keep his own thoughts in check. Why let anyone else know what he was feeling? Popov had brought him here to shut up and listen. He wasn’t being asked for his opinion now either. Popov had already made up his own mind it seemed. Putin agreed with his superior regardless. He decided to only agree. Another time he would go further, but not now when Popov was acting with this glee. Putin needed to know the man better before he would do anything else but agree.
“Yes, they are. What should we do?”
“We take all that they are giving us! They are giving their city to us, not the Soviet Army nor the G.R.U. We have won it.”
Ah, things became clearer. Now Putin understood better why Popov was acting like he was. He was thinking of personal glory.
“Go talk to him,” Popov pointed at the university professor, “ask him about his city and his people. Ask him about his comrades here with him. Get him talking, Captain.”
Putin had wanted to do this all along. Popov was taking his idea and making it his own. That was annoying but Putin would do it. He had no choice. Another time maybe things could go another way, yet not now.
“And the city, Sir?”
If Popov took control of this city, surely he would need a deputy to assist him, yes? Putin knew that there would be more suitable candidates than the professor for the purposes of intelligence-gathering and serving Soviet – well… KGB – interests inside Albuquerque.
“It is ours!” That was the only answer from Popov on that matter for now. “Quick, let us get back to these idiots and see what else they are willing to give away for nothing. Help them save their city? No, we will do the opposite.”
Putin along with Popov were caught up in where and they were doing what they were. Putin set about doing what he was told with that professor: the man had ever-so-casually mentioned he was a socialist but Putin suspected that he wasn’t a supporter of the Soviet Union nor its system of government. Dealing with him would be interesting. Popov was going to take control of the city without using Soviet soldiers: not an easy task, yes, but something that he told Putin he could do by letting these foolish Americans who’d sold out their country do everything that needed to be done for him.
Neither of them were aware just how fast the US Army was closing-in nor how little resistance to that advance the 76th Guards Division was going to be able to provide anywhere short of Kirtland itself. The surrendered city of Albuquerque, won by the KGB, wouldn’t be inside the final defensive perimeter.
September: de la Billière
Brigadier de la Billière was back in Thunder Bay. At the local Militia armoury, they were holding onto a prisoner taken. The Canadian reservists of the Lake Superior Scottish Regiment, a unit with a long and proud history (admittedly all Militia units made the same claim), had bagged themselves a live Spetsnaz. They also had four dead bodies in their custody too, more Soviet commandos who were being kept refrigerated over at the city’s hospital morgue with a couple of soldiers posted guard there. DLB had wanted to ask whether there was a concern that the corpses might wake up and was that the reason why a guard was needed to be posted over them? Of course that wasn’t the case but these Militia soldiers just wanted to keep what they had under their direct supervision for now. The regimental colonel, an aging man long past his prime yet doing all that he could now that his country was at war, said that they’d bury the enemy soon enough with full military honours. He just needed permission from above to do that. DLB wanted to see that done: he didn’t want to see those bodies shipped off elsewhere to be viewed like trophies for everyone else to see. The Spetsnaz had done some bad things yet they were soldiers still, men under orders to be here in Canada, serving their country when they died.
The prisoner was a different matter.
DLB’s detachment of SAS men had helped the Canadians take down many of his comrades though the Militia soldiers had grabbed him as their prisoner. They’d taken him alive by surprising him and knocking him unconscious before securing their well-earned captive. When he’d woken up, he’d tried to fight and been quite the handful since. DLB had been into see him where he was held inside a secure internal room within the armoury. He’d brought one of his own Russian speakers along to try and get something out of the man. The Canadians had tried and gotten nowhere beforehand. DLB hadn’t expected to do any better and been correct. He had had to try though. Maybe the prisoner might want to talk about where more of his comrades might be found? You never know… All that had come had been abuse though. The prisoner had spat at DLB and launched himself at DLB’s translator. The big, burly Canadian sergeant who’d nabbed him out in the forest had given the Spetsnaz soldier another wallop to put him down.
The prisoner – he’d been given the name ‘Nikolai’ by his captors – wouldn’t be staying here for very long and would certainly be off on a tour of the country to see the bigwigs. DLB had been told that Canadian Intelligence wanted him and that there was an aircraft incoming to Thunder Bay soon enough to take him. Nikolai would be taken to the airport and then flown away. What secrets he would spill, he eventually would. Nikolai might regret not talking here when the professionals got their hands on him. They would have ways of making him talk.
As to his comrades who he didn’t want to talk about, DLB believed that almost all of them were now dead. They’d been killed in several engagements when faced with a couple of hundred troops sweeping over a wide area. They’d inflicted losses on those taking them out, including one of DLB’s own men, but paid for that in the end. What survivors there were left would be scattered and remained on the run while the majority of the Lake Superior Scottish Regiment – full Canadian mobilisation had brought the unit up to its peak strength of three companies of infantry – was all over that area and throughout the Thunder Bay region of western Ontario now. The reservists were spread out on security duties, mounting a pro-active defence rather than static guard duties. The rail and road links running further westwards were now secure of interference. It had taken a lot of men and extreme effort to do this, to overcome those who had done so much with so little, but it had worked in the end. It was the only way to fight special forces teams like that: hit them hard with men coming after them, not standing guard waiting for them to strike. What DLB had been sent to Canada to do, he had achieved that here. The Canadians were doing it elsewhere too now.
Meanwhile, while he remained in Thunder Bay before moving on, maybe to give what help the Canadians might need in those other locations getting a handle on Spetsnaz activity, DLB witnessed the small city seeing the arrival of many more Canadian soldiers.
Canadian mobilisation had brought difficulties for them though many of those were being ironed out. Reservists across the nation had reported for duty through the nation’s strong reserve network, one based on local connections in the regimental manner like his own British Army was too. It was after that where the problems had cropped up with administrative and logistical failings rather than any manpower issues. These had to be overcome first before the Canadians could fully start to spin up their armed forces properly. Canadian regulars had meanwhile been deployed across the other side of the Prairies and, DLB had been told, up into the Yukon near to Alaska. The majority of the pre-war standing forces inside the country had headed that way with elements taking some time due to enemy commando activity like had been seen outside of Thunder Bay but in other places too. What was left was a large group of reservists – dwarfing in manpower terms the regulars – and also Canadian forces from Europe heading home. A large division of Canadian infantry, including both reservists and those regulars withdrawn from West Germany, was to form up over in the Prairie provinces of Manitoba and Saskatchewan with a completion set for the next couple of weeks. In doing so, the Canadians were moving those men as well as a lot of equipment and supplies for them through Thunder Bay.
Thunder Bay was busy.
DLB went to the airport when Nikolai was taken there. Security on-site was good with things being done properly. He watched over the escort team – almost twenty men for one prisoner – as they handed him off to the incoming spooks. One of the latter was one of those from MI-5 (now working directly with the Canadians) who’d he’d flown over on Concorde with at the beginning of all of this. They caught up a bit though kept everything strictly business with no time for idle chit-chat. That spook would be taking Nikolai with him for a thorough interrogation and wanted to be brought up to speed on him as well.
There were other aircraft at the airport beyond that small Twin Otter turboprop. Jet aircraft were present in the form of civilian airliners who DLB saw were bringing in supplies or were transiting through Thunder Bay for refueling. Like the United States, Canada was a huge country and there were many aircraft in service for civilian use to connect it together. Those were all now in government service, flying on military tasks mainly though sometimes on intelligence missions like the Twin Otter which came to take Nikolai. DLB was sure that the same was being done at home too: Britain had far fewer aircraft to ‘take up from the trade’ (such was the term with shipping and he assumed it would be similar with aircraft) but there were still enough with the airlines and helicopters from the North Sea oil network being his first thoughts on that subject.
After the airport handover, DLB went back to the armoury. He had his small detachment set up there, staging directly from the Militia base inside Thunder Bay where they had their headquarters. He found that there were new orders for him waiting. DLB remained technically answerable to the Canadians though he received these from the fast-expanding UK Military Mission to their government.
He was being sent further west again, this time to Shilo out in Manitoba. That was one of those sites where the Canadians were sending all of those troops and he was following them once again it seemed. Off to Shilo it was for him.
October: Tanner
Nell hadn’t made it to Texarkana.
Lt.-Colonel Tanner’s wife wasn’t at his sister’s house on the other side of Texas from where her family home was. There was no word from her at all: she was somewhere in Texas, the war zone which was Texas that was. Tanner knew that she had taken one of her father’s pistols – she’d had the pick of several reliable revolvers and she certainly knew how to handle a Smith & Weston – with her because she’d been smart enough to know that the trip might involve danger. The gun hadn’t helped get her to Texarkana though. Tanner feared the worst. How could he not? There were stories coming out of Texas, ones running riot on the rumour mill.
She could have been dragged behind the truck of a bunch of Cuban infantry for them to then violate her and cut her throat afterwards.
She could have been killed in one of those air strikes against refugee columns that the Soviets were making just for kicks.
She could have been hi-jacked for her brother’s truck and dumped dead beside the road by one of her fellow Texans desperate to get away from the fighting.
There were refugee camps, his sister had told him, and maybe circumstances had forced her to one of them. Tanner had told his sister that such places had telephones. There were American Red Cross teams active all across the Lone Star State and Tanner’s sister said that Nell, a former nurse, could have volunteered to help them: they too would have access to modern communications for their volunteers at some point too he said. Keep your faith, Tanner had been told, yet he’d lost that. Nell was lost, caught somewhere behind the frontlines down in Texas. He had no idea if she was still alive but feared that she wasn’t.
Because of some of those stories he’d heard about how things were behind the frontlines, there was part of him that wished that she’d… lost her life. To have to suffer like others were suffering down there, far away from where he as her husband could protect her, wasn’t something he could stand to think about for his Nell. It was a horrible thing to want, he knew that. Nonetheless, that was what was in his mind, what he was keeping to himself and telling no one.
The 32nd Tactical Fighter Squadron was now reporting directly to the Ninth Air Force. From Nellis AFB across in Nevada, Tanner’s squadron now received their orders after initially the 32 TFS had reported directed to Tactical Air Command itself in a command set-up which Tanner had viewed to be completely idiotic. Thankfully, those senior in rank to him, those with more brass on their shoulders, had come to the conclusion that lo-and-behold that was idiotic. Reporting to a wing or a group structure before a numbered air force headquarters still would have been better, in Tanner’s considered opinion, but he wasn’t a general who made decisions like that. Why he wanted to see a better command arrangement was due to the serious issue of keeping his men alive.
Acting as an independent squadron, Tanner’s 32 TFS was at the bottom of the list for supply and maintenance needs and also the latest operational & intelligence briefings. The full colonels who commanded wings and groups attached to the Ninth Air Force had the necessary pull to snatch up everything like that first leaving his lone squadron taking the left-overs. They had the staffs to keep better order of the war they were being tasked to fight too: he had fewer and far overworked subordinates to do this. A war in Europe, fighting either from their home base at Soesterberg or transferred somewhere else across the Continent in the event of hostilities, would have seen the same problems crop up due to the independent nature of his command yet that was in Europe. Here back home in the United States, the distances were greater. Those mattered in both the physical and mental states when it came to the Ninth Air Force. Most of their combat forces were assigned in California and Arizona: the 32 TFS was up at the top of Utah, out of sight and out of mind.
Tanner had his staff scrambling for everything they could get their hands on. He had his whole squadron active at Hill now, with nineteen F-15s flying from the airbase outside of Salt Lake City. The mission remained the same for the 32 TFS, that being to provide rear-area air defence above the Rockies with an operational footprint for Tanner’s command being above Utah but also the skies of distant Colorado and Wyoming as well. It was a big ask. The distances were great and that was the key issue. Air-to-air refuelling for his F-15s was ‘not a priority’ for Strategic Air Command’s tankers. That meant that his F-15s went up with external tanks carried. These could be jettisoned in a fight though the idea, as he reminded his pilots constantly, was to return them for reuse no matter what negative impact they had on flight performance in any non-combat scenario. Getting extra fuel tanks was like getting extra ordnance, further stocks of spare parts to keep his aircraft in the air longer etc: something that the 32 TFS was at the back of the queue for. Those units on the frontlines were getting the priority on those with his squadron fumbling around for leftovers.
The other pressing needs were for Tanner’s squadron to be kept fully abreast of all that was going on, the bigger picture. Ninth Air Force wanted his fighters up and running patrols to not just support them and Western Command but as part of the whole war effort securing east-west national communications over the Rocky Mountains. To do this meant more than just putting his fighters in the sky. Where and when was what was needed to be known and against whom as well. Tanner had complained that he had received too little information and the response from Nellis had been to drop a (metaphorical) ton of intelligence and tasking orders upon him. He wasn’t having a good relationship with either the Ninth Air Force’s intelligence nor operations staffs. The 32 TFS was an irritation to them.
There was one good thing about being independent and out of the way. It was a selfish reason for Tanner to be pleased when he was forgotten about, one which flew in the face of all of his concerns for his men fighting a war where their own side seemed to be against them. No one was questioning his mental state and thinking of revoking his flight status. He knew he was thinking about Nell too much. He knew that he shouldn’t. Someone senior to him should have raised the issue of his distraction. No one had though because no one was paying attention.
Today, the 32 TFS sent up four pairs of F-15s on separate missions heading southwest away from Hill throughout the day. The rest of the squadron was on alert to join them if need be though the response times were staggered and not the best. Tanner would need more aircraft and forward basing, closer to where he had his squadron flying from, to put up what he would regard as a real air superiority mission over eastern Utah and through into Colorado and Wyoming. However, the Ninth Air Force was having a case of slows in setting up any more than the few emergency divert sites – small civilian airstrips chosen which could take an F-15 – on offer. They also told him that the air threat was limited. Soviet MiGs, probably Cuban MiGs as well though that wasn’t confirmed, were flying from Kirtland over in New Mexico. There were no further northern positions of theirs. From Kirtland, the range of their MiGs were greatly limited. What hostile aircraft would be in the skies which Tanner’s fighters were to patrol would be reconnaissance jets and there was also the possibility of disguised civilian aircraft still on clandestine missions.
Anything hostile was to be shot down.
Tanner was going up on the third flight, a mission over Colorado once again. He didn’t expect to see the enemy then nor did he anticipate that the other flights would run into anything hostile in the sky either. The Ninth Air Force was still overstating the possibility of enemy aircraft being anywhere near the patrol areas where the 32 TFS was tasked to fly through. If the Soviets or their allies were to be found in the sky, it would be above New Mexico or down in Arizona, not this far north.
The mission was the mission though. Tanner knew it was important to fly in these skies, just in case everyone – even him – was wrong and the Soviets pulled off a surprise. Therefore, up his fighters would go. Tanner would follow his orders on what the 32 TFS was to do until told otherwise. The war was elsewhere but here he was.
The first pair of F-15s lifted off from Hill. Up they went, fast into the sky and climbing high. Tanner watched them go and they were quickly out of view. They turned southwards first before they were due to swing eastwards.
His eyes stayed looking southwards, off towards the very distant Texas and down where Nell was missing. The distraction which he had was still there.
He told himself that she was alive. He told himself that she was dead. He told himself that he just didn’t, couldn’t know for sure.
October: Bella
The Colorado Army National Guard had a brigade of heavy artillery as its main unit. Those eight-inch self-propelled howitzers had gone southwards with the regulars of the US Army to support them down in New Mexico. If they’d stayed up here in Colorado, they would have certainly given the Americans victory at Hobson and probably the whole of Fremont County as well. Colonel Bella’s paratroopers would have been massacred by those guns should they have faced them in support of an infantry attack. Nonetheless, even without that artillery brigade, the Americans had pushed onwards and almost had broken through. If they’d taken Hobson – nothing more than a truck stop along the road between Pueblo and Canon City to be honest –, then they could have gotten up to Florence and Penrose (small quiet towns) and kept on going. The 2nd Airborne Brigade was under extreme pressure to hold on as it was against an ad hoc unit who didn’t have those big guns but a lot of men. Those attacking Bella’s men, trying to get past Hobson, were rear-area, non-combat troops in peacetime showing their worth as infantrymen in wartime. It had been an embarrassment to be pushed back this far by them.
Bella had come forward, to Hobson where the fight was… well, near enough to there anyway. Getting too close to the frontlines might mean catching a stray bullet. Many of these reservists could really shoot too. Bella had been told that plenty were outdoorsmen and hunters in civilian life: they were stalking a different form of prey here. The third of Bella’s brigade left alive after the previous Battle of Pueblo, where a fight had been had with the US Army on the advance with a mechanised division, were struggling to hold the line. The Americans had the numbers and this was their home soil. Thankfully the ground was open in many places, giving clear fields of fire rather than the coverage offered in the nearby mountains. As they came forward, Bella’s men used everything that they had to stop them and keep them back. Air-drops had seen further ammunition for the heavier weapons arrive and that was put to use. Machine gun rounds, RPG projectiles and especially shells for the mortars were being used in support of his riflemen.
The fight around Hobson was taking its toll in lives. There were fires, explosions and a whole lot of danger. Bella came to the command post of his lone combat-effective battalion and was on the edge of that fighting. The major here was busy and so were his staff as they controlled the fight which the paratroopers were involved in. None of them wanted him here. He knew that and understood why. If he was in the major’s boots, it would be the same. Who wants their brigade commander around in the middle of a battle? They had no time to deal with saluting, enquires and generally someone looking over their shoulder. The major especially didn’t want his colonel here no matter how much he had pretended otherwise to welcome him when Bella had arrived earlier in the day.
Bella was staying though. He was here at the front and therefore not in the rear where Commissar Gómez continued his reign of terror that he had made Bella and his soldiers complicit in. In addition, he came to see what the Yak-38s could do now they were going to be finally unleashed.
There was supposed to be six of the Yakovlev-38 attack-fighters, the vertical lift-off / landing aircraft that the Soviets had brought up here. As Bella had told Gómez upon first seeing them, they were going to be trouble to deal with. Four weren’t capable of flying at the minute, down for all sorts of mechanical and technical reasons. Of the two which could fly, this would be their second combat flight. During the first one yesterday evening they had misidentified Bella’s men as ‘American guerrillas’ and fired upon them. The truth of the matter had been that revealed afterwards where it became apparent that the aircraft had been fired upon first by his men when believing that the aircraft were American, yet the response from the Soviets had been horrific when they had unleashed cannon fire and rockets upon his men. Mistakes on both sides with identification had seen many deaths, all which had occurred on the ground though.
Bella wanted to see the same done to the Americans.
The Soviets had two officers at the forward battalion command post, men who brought their aircraft in and made sure that this time they put their ordnance on the right target. Bella listened as the progress of the incoming jets was reported by his own subordinates – not being able to understand what the Soviets were saying – and then looked up when they were supposed to be above. He didn’t see them. He heard them but with the sun up there and no clouds, he was dazed by that and didn’t see the aircraft.
The Americans did. They put several missiles in the sky, men firing them from shoulder-mounted launchers. One of the Yak-38s was hit and exploded in the sky. Its carried ammunition detonated in a fantastic blast. Nothing could be done about that for now. Bella told the major that next time there needed to be more pre-attack shelling with the mortars to keep the American’s heads down to stop that; his major affirmed that order though Bella was certain that he would be unhappy at having to use ammunition that way. He’d never wanted that air support in the first place. Bella’s subordinate would do what he was told though, following the orders which Bella had got to make ‘proper use’ of the air cover sent to them.
Meanwhile, the other aircraft went into action.
When it came to air support, Bella had made the request for it to be sent to him up here in Colorado if what was left of his brigade was ever to hold. He’d wanted helicopter gunships, Mi-24s crewed by Cuban pilots. His superiors at the distant Thirty–Seventh Guards Airborne Corps (a Soviet command formation) had sent him the Yak-38s flown by Soviets instead. There was another motive to that, one which he suspected was to do with something coming up in later weeks that hadn’t been revealed to him. Why he wanted helicopter gunships was due to the lack of weaponry that the Yak-38s – well… the one Yak-38 now – could carry. There was only so much that they could fly with on combat missions due to weight restrictions.
However, when put to use properly, as had been shown against his own men, the lone aircraft which attacked the Americans did what was asked of it. High-explosive rockets and 23mm cannon shells slammed into a highlighted part of the American’s positions. The reports flowed into the battalion command post of success. The Yak-38 flew away, chased by more missiles, but managing to avoid them. Into that attacked area straight afterwards went Cuban paratroopers on the attack.
Bella directly saw neither the air strikes nor the follow-up infantry attack. He hadn’t gotten the view of either which he had wished to be. He could only listen instead. The major pushed forward a company-group of his best men who were well-supported by heavy weapons and broke open the Americans. They got inside the national guardsmen’s rear and turned to roll them up from behind. The rest of the battalion then made a frontal attack. That didn’t go as well as expected and the Americans didn’t fall back as fast as planned. They did start to withdraw though, once they had taken their toll against the attackers with well-aimed bullets.
The withdrawal continued. Bella’s men followed after them. With this retreat, the time would have been perfect for Mi-24s to play a role. Bella didn’t have them though and the Americans found that while their retreat was harassed, they were able to undertake it with general success.
Staying with the command post, Bella was on-hand when the message came in from over where the Nicaraguans were. It was just starting to get dark when the Nicaraguan regimental commander managed to successfully get a message through concerning the progress of his attack that Bella had coordinated his with. Theirs was a bigger action and something that Bella had had no faith in.
He had been wrong in doubting them.
The Nicaraguans had reached the north-south running Interstate-25 once again, cutting that supply route for the Americans. The very centre of Pueblo – a burning ruin after the previous fight there – wasn’t taken but that wasn’t important. They’d blocked the interstate, cutting off the Americans down in New Mexico from their rear areas up here in Colorado once again.
Jealousy hit Bella. It wasn’t a worthy virtue but he had it. He was angered at their success where the Nicaraguans (with no on-hand air support) had won themselves a real victory where all he’d done was see men die in a skirmish to take a few miles of ground. He wanted to see the success that his counterpart had. Alas, that wasn’t to be. The Nicaraguans had their victory to boast afterwards about.
So now, he asked himself, what would the Americans do in response? And how would that affect him and his men?
October: Putin
Captain Putin had managed to get out of Albuquerque in time. The US Army sent a column of troops into the city and straight towards the university buildings where there had been that substantial KGB set-up. Ahead of them in their armoured personnel carriers laden with infantrymen, Putin escaped along with several others who heeded the warning to flee. Lt.-Colonel Popov and some of the others hadn’t left in time.
Either they’d been killed or captured by the American soldiers. Putin didn’t know which. He had managed to avoid that though knew that he had been lucky to do so. He and those with him had missed the withdrawal message being made by the Soviet Airborne forces (they said afterwards they had sent it but he hadn’t heard it) when the 76th Guards Division fell back with more haste than he had thought possible, but heard the in-the-clear radio broadcast from the self-styled guerrillas in the city who directed the American into where they could find the ‘KGB murderers’. Putin had told Popov of what was coming and relayed a separate radio report from one of their own men who saw with his own eyes the company tracked M-113s racing straight towards the University of New Mexico campus. Popov had said he wanted to finish tidying up first and instructed Putin to go. That Putin had done. Popov’s tidying up had meant executing some of those working with them less they fall into the hands of American Intelligence to be questioned.
Was Popov now being interrogated by the Americans for what he knew?
Putin could only assume the worst there. He had no doubt that they would have made Popov talk. The Americans had some strange ideas on interrogation and the legality of that but he doubted that they would have stuck to those restrictions when it came to Popov.
He had to assume that by now they would know about him and all that he had done alongside Popov during their short time in Albuquerque. They would know also that Popov’s second-in-command could be found within the Kirtland Pocket.
The Soviet Airborne were fighting to keep the Americans from breaking into the extensive Kirtland area where they had formed a pocket of resistance stretching through the grounds of the captured airbase and the a-joining (and wrecked) civilian airport plus the Sandia scientific complex. The northern edge faced the city, to the east lay the Sandia Mountains and to the west – where the Americans had their main attack coming from – was open ground between the defenders and the Rio Grande River. All along the western side of the defensive perimeter there was fierce fighting as the Americans battered their way forward, aiming to get their tanks free of obstacles and take what they came to take.
Putin was inside on of the ammunition storage shelters on the slopes of the Sandia Mountains. The previous contents had been removed and what was left of the KGB presence at Kirtland – now under his temporary command – were sheltering inside. There were American helicopters as well as fighter-bombers on occasion above outside. The shelter was the sturdiest of constructions and Putin knew that it was safe from all but a direct hit from a heavy munition. It didn’t shake as explosions took place outside and with the doorway closed, the rumble of the fighting nearby could only barely be heard.
It could almost be forgotten that there was a full-scale war raging nearby… almost.
Being frightened wouldn’t do for a Sword & Shield man. Putin was though. He was sure that the Soviet Airborne, those supposedly-elite paratroopers out there, were going to lose control of Kirtland. The Americans would have their victory here and then continue to roll southwards, smashing apart the Nicaraguans coming up from El Paso. They’d been taking their sweet time coming north, harried on their flank by American light airmobile troops striking them with hit-and-run attacks while they were meant to be advancing through New Mexico. Before they reached here, these further Americans who’d advanced south from Colorado would overrun Kirtland.
Putin had his KGB uniform on though was prepared, like everyone else present, to change into the uniform of the 76th Guards Division. There was a stack of such uniforms – spares, ‘appropriated’ for this reason – ready for that purpose; it was in the standing orders for KGB officers in America to do so in the face of capture. Others might think differently yet Putin saw nothing wrong in being prepared to pretend to be someone he wasn’t just as the orders said he could if need be. The Americans would either shoot him on sight if they knew he was KGB or drag him away to have his finger nails pulled (or whatever horrible things they might do) to torture him for information. They wouldn’t do so if they believed that he was a Soviet Airborne sergeant though, someone with his arms up in the air when they won the fight here.
He waited for the inevitable American victory. Putin kept his fear inside and told himself that surrendering and playing dumb would work for him and the others with him. If it didn’t work, he was in for a fate like he had recently subjected others to. So it had to work.
The Nicaraguans turned up with their tanks.
Putin couldn’t believe it when he heard it. Relief swept over him. He wouldn’t have to pretend and neither did he no longer have to fear that that would go wrong. Saved by the Nicaraguans he was! They’d finally managed to find Kirtland on their maps and arrived with their heavy forces, coming in from the west (what were they doing over there?) he was told and turning up before the Kirtland Pocket fell. They arrived just in time. There were other KGB men, those who hadn’t hidden with him in that weapons shelter, men who served as Third Chief Directorate men assigned openly to the 76th Guards Division staff as political officers, and their senior surviving man (the divisional headquarters had been bombed) admitted that they did so about an hour before the Soviet Airborne would have been overrun. Now the Americans were the ones pulling back, retreating slowly northwards around the outside of Albuquerque.
Outside of the shelter, Putin could smell the fight which had gone on nearby. When tanks and other armoured vehicles burnt, they gave off a particularly unpleasant stench with the metals, the fuel and in most cases corpses of crews forming that. Those funeral pyres were dotted all over the landscape as far as he could see. The major who’d come over to him seemed amused when Putin held his nose. He looked at Putin’s clean uniform with a sneer too.
“You served in Mexico before here, didn’t you?”
“Yes…?” Putin realised that the major was trying to get at something with his question that followed that grin but he didn’t know what it was.
“You should be used to this then, Captain. Wasn’t there a war on there? You see a war here and it turns you white like a corpse!” The man now laughed at him, a belly laugh it was, as he openly showed amusement in Putin’s discomfort.
“I was in Mexico doing my duty, yes, but…”
“A man,” the major interrupted, “would have the stomach for this. A weakling, a child in a man’s uniform, would hold his nose and look like he is about to faint.”
The major turned his back and walked away. He had a jeep, a US Air Force vehicle captured when Kirtland was taken two weeks ago, which he jumped into before it roared off with him as its passenger.
Putin watched him go. There was more he wanted to say. He wanted to tell that major that he had never seen anything like this in Mexico. He would have said that he wasn’t about to faint and that he was a real man, not what it had been said that he was. The major was senior to him though not in his direct command chain so he would have been able to respectfully argue his case with the man who had said such things to him in front of the others. The KGB personnel who’d come out of the protection they’d been in had all heard what had been said.
Humiliated in front of his subordinates, Putin would have liked to plot revenge and see it done. There were other things to be done though. He’d pretend to his own people that it hadn’t happened and get them working, making them busy. Albuquerque still belonged to the KGB and despite the setback – the whole running for his life thing – Putin still had a job to do there. What had happened to Popov needed to be confirmed, so too the fates of the American civilians they had been working with there. What ones were still alive would be useful still, the dead ones wouldn’t matter.
He got to it, preparing to head back into Albuquerque.
October: de la Billière
The British Army had sent Brigadier de la Billière across to Canada to oversee anti-commando activities undertaken across this country when it was struck so hard by those the special forces and terror hits the moment that the war commenced. Those had been devastating and Canada had really struggled to combat those. The call for outside assistance from its allies, especially Commonwealth partners, had been made. That was the reason for the haste which he and those with him had been ordered here. Canada was still being hit by Soviet special forces attacks, as well as (less-capable) domestic terrorist actions, but DLB had been informed that he had been reassigned.
He was now to serve as the Deputy Commander of the Canadian 2nd Infantry Division.
The change in orders had come once again from back home as a political decision rather than an urgent military necessity. Canadian mobilisation continued at full pace and they had organised a second large multi-brigade formation for service. It was still in the process of being created, forming up through the Canadian Prairies from reservists with regulars coming home from West Germany to join them. When DLB had been sent to Shilo in Manitoba, it was supposed to be for him to coordinate activities against Spetsnaz from here. The military base at Shilo was where the 2nd Division had its headquarters setting up as well. The Canadians had serving senior military officers of their own as well as those on the reserve list but there was precious few among them who had any real combat experience. They’d asked for him by name, DLB was told, and the request had been granted. The divisional commander and his brigade commanders would all be Canadians though there was to be a sprinkling of British Army officers in staff positions throughout; some of DLB’s colleagues from home were arriving to take up those roles.
It was an opportunity, a real opportunity for further career advancement. That DLB knew and was pleased with. On the other hand, he didn’t think that he personally was the right choice for the role. A second-in-command of the 2nd Division, he wouldn’t be undertaking a direct combat supervision role. It was an administrative role in reality, no matter what might be said. If he was going to be appointed anywhere to help the Canadians, it should have been to command one of the reserve brigades. There were two of those being put together from Militia units and DLB knew that to lead them into battle would be a challenge for anyone, something far more demanding that the divisional deputy commander, but one which he could undertake.
The change in posting for him, especially to the deputy divisional commander role, wasn’t his decision though. Refusing to accept it, beyond making an official query as to the wisdom of giving up his previous role (which he had done), would mean the end of his career and a return home in disgrace. DLB had made them aware that he believed that the Spetsnaz hunt was unfinished yet affirmed his transfer to his new posting.
There was definitely something about his name that made the Canadians take to him. It was because it was ‘French name’ and there were so many in the Canadian Armed Forces plus the Militia who had French heritage – it wasn’t just Quebec which was home to French-speakers – which therefore seemed to make them take to him. It was ridiculous! But it was also true. They respected his special forces career and his other military experience yet here was an Englishman with a French name at Moose Jaw with them!
The Canadian Army – technically not an independent force as it was part of the combined Canadian Armed Forces – had, like all armies, his own British Army included, a mix of good and bad officers. There were the competent ones and the dullards. That was how things were. The latter especially were career-climbers and could be found throughout. DLB spotted several of those among the divisional command staff yet he also identified the good ones as well, the ones who knew what they were doing. However, personnel issues at the top weren’t a major problem for the 2nd Division. What was a real concern was the training and equipment. The 4th Mechanized Brigade–Group coming back home was something not yet encountered but the newly-raised 3rd & 6th Infantry Brigade–Groups were something that DLB was able to take his trained eye to.
He didn’t like what he saw.
There were a lot of men who lacked any real experience nor had been through a full training regimen. There was some training going on as the soldiers coming from West Germany were waited upon but it wasn’t enough. DLB wanted to see the men put through the paces more than they were. He spoke with the commanding major-general who he was appointed to serve as deputy to and the man agreed. He would see that that was stepped up based upon DLB’s recommendations. To really undertake the training which DLB wanted to see though would mean having more equipment: something else that the Militia units of those two brigades lacked. They were light units in every sense. This would make it difficult for them when they finally saw the face of war too… whenever and wherever that might be.
His new commander nor anyone seemed to know where the 2nd Division would be sent. That hadn’t been in DLB’s orders because it had yet to be decided. The Canadian 1st Infantry Division, along with the British 14th Infantry Brigade, was up in the Yukon and on the edges of the Alaskan Panhandle. They were pretty far away, to put it mildly. There was no indication that the 2nd Division was going to be heading off to join them fighting up there in the Canadian North-West.
They weren’t going to Britain nor Norway either: that much was sure.
Where else then?
DLB could only think of one place, somewhere south of here.
It would be murder to send these Canadians, even with those regulars coming from Europe, to the fight in Texas. The generals in Ottawa and back in Britain had to know that on the modern battlefield and in open ground, the Militia units here would be slaughtered when facing Soviet combined arms armies. He put his mind to thinking where else the plans might be to send them.
Southern California? Or maybe somewhere in the Rocky Mountains?
He’d find out soon enough once the politicians got around to making their minds up.
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 4, 2019 23:38:09 GMT
October: Tanner
Until it happened, Lt.-Colonel Tanner wasn’t told. For reasons of ‘operational security’, he was only informed once the squadron of F-105D Thunderchiefs – those veteran Thuds – started leaving Hill AFB that they were changing station and thus not coming back. The Air Force Reserve unit of attack-fighters were to operate from a new base, across in Colorado, from now on. Where were they going? Gunnison Airport. Tanner had never heard of Gunnison nor its airport. He was told that it was up in the Rockies, sort-of near to Aspen… well, near enough that way. Those Thuds were joining with other Ninth Air Force assets being tasked to support an effort to dislodge Cuban and Nicaraguan paratroopers inside southern Colorado. Tanner had been previously told that the US Army was about to smash those troops apart and then afterwards he was told that national guardsmen from Colorado were to complete that task when the Army had apparently failed to finish the job.
Whatever was going on over there near to Pueblo was clearly a clusterf**k because only now was all of the tactical air support being sent that way. If they’d asked Tanner’s opinion, he’d have said for it to go much earlier. But they didn’t. The Army hadn’t wanted the Air Force to help, confident they could do what they had been shown that they couldn’t all on their own.
His 32 TFS was to stay at Hill and fly top-cover for the Thuds as well as a squadron of A-7 Corsairs – Air National Guard birds – flying out of Petersen. It would be Yak-CAP missions for Tanner’s Wolfhounds in their F-15s, not MiG-CAP. Major Wilkins, his operations officer, had almost fallen over laughing when they were told that there were Yakovlev-38s flying from inside what was deemed the Pueblo Pocket. Didn’t they had any MiGs to spare, he asked, not any anywhere? Tanner had been waiting for someone to tell him that it was April 1st.
Forgers. The Ninth Air Force wanted his F-15s to engage Forgers.
The least-capable combat aircraft that the bad guys could field versus the very best fighter in the world.
He had to wonder what type of idiots were down at Nellis. They clearly weren’t the boring run-of-the-mill idiots. They had some special kind of idiots down there. The attack jets, the Gunnison-based Thuds and the A-7s out of the Petersen AFB next to Colorado Springs, could look after themselves when it came to dealing with any Yak-38s they might run into. Tanner was told that there were no more than ten inside occupied territory. Ten of them! Just ten! They flew low and slow: they wouldn’t be coming up high into the skies were his F-15s would be flying. To meet them in combat, his fighters would have to go down low and slow down themselves, using up fuel when fuel was a precious commodity due to the 32 TFS remaining at distant Hill across in Utah.
The mission was stupid. Tanner had wanted a combat role but this was just… another clusterf**k in a long line of them. Who was running this war?
Tanner took the first flight out over southern Colorado. SAC still had their tankers busy elsewhere, anywhere but for the 32 TFS. He led a flight of four F-15s east with external tanks carried. If need be, there were four divert sites to be used for refuelling: Gunnison and then the cluster over in south-central Colorado of Petersen, the Air Force Academy’s airfield & Fort Carson’s army airfield. He and his fellow pilots shouldn’t need to make a pit-stop at either but Tanner was ready to do so should the need arise. The weapons load-out was pure air-to-air with a full load for the 20mm internal cannon along with six Sidewinder & Sparrow missiles.
Khasigian (his wingman), Connor and Dorsey with him. They came out of Utah’s skies up high in the thin air where wind resistance was minimal and therefore saving fuel doing that part of the flight. Once inside Colorado and above the mountains, Tanner brought his F-15s down a bit lower to meet with the Thuds that came up out of their new base at Gunnison. It was mid afternoon and Tanner spotted the heavily-laden attack-fighters below and ahead where they were meant to be. Yak-CAP – Yakovlev Combat Air Patrol – didn’t mean close-in escort for the F-105s but rather to on-call nearby. There were twelve of them and Tanner knew that each would be carrying a pair of Sidewinders of their own that would take care of any Forgers who wanted to interfere.
The different sets of American aircraft went over the Rockies, over the Continental Divide, and then coming down lower as they headed for where the Nicaraguans were located. Tanner was sent confirmation from the strike leader that his aircraft were making their attack runs. The Thuds increased speed and dropped even lower than before, using the mountainous terrain to make their attack runs as they split up rather than all go in as one group. Tanner’s F-15s stayed far back.
Tanner split his fighters into the two pairs while they waited. Connor and Dorsey were above Pueblo while he and Khasigian were west of that little city and instead over the Arkansas River valley. There were Cubans below him, down in Fremont County. What exactly was going on down there on the ground, he knew nothing about.
There continued to be all sorts of stories coming out of the occupied areas. Some of what was said would be true though there would be a lot of rubbish too. Every time someone started talking about conditions inside the occupied zones, outside of what was being called now Free America, he would wince and think of Nell. She was behind enemy lines somewhere down in Texas, dead or alive. Tanner still didn’t know for sure and might never know. Those conversations that were had about mistreatment of civilians were ones which he should have walked away from. He didn’t though. He stayed and listened. He listened to anything, watched anything and read anything he could on that subject. Walking away each time was what he should have done yet he just couldn’t. He just had to hear all that was said.
There were low clouds over the part of occupied Colorado which he was above. Tanner could see nothing on the ground below. Were there firing squads active? Were re-education camps set up? Were there mass rapes? Were schools and churches being put to the torch? Were there guerrillas fighting back?
How long had those Cubans been there and why hadn’t they all been killed yet?
Up here above the clouds, the skies were empty and beautifully blue. His eyes came off the clouds as he silently admonished himself. He was supposed to be keeping his eyes open looking around. Khasigian had a pair of eyes too and would be scanning the sky for anyone but two pairs were always better than one. He’d gone on and on with that to the 32 TFS so that none of his pilots forgot what they were supposed to be doing when in the sky yet had broke his own #1 rule on that.
Tanner contacted Dorsey. He and Connor had no sign of any Forgers over Pueblo and the Thuds had made no call on them either. There were none up here either. Of course there wouldn’t be!
The Thuds finished their strike. One of them was making a divert to Petersen: battle damage was all that Tanner was told, nothing more than that. If it had been an enemy aircraft, he would have been told as per standing orders for the mission, so he had to assume it was ground fire. The others were heading back to Gunnison. Tanner had Connor and Dorsey stay where they were for the time being as the Air Force Reserve pilots took their aircraft towards him, coming up out of the clouds and climbing into the thinner air too. He wanted to see if any Forgers, or even better any MiGs – they could be there; it wasn’t as if this war hadn’t started with everyone missing what was staring them in the face! –, came racing up to chase the Thuds and have a go from behind.
No one came up. Not straight away nor any time afterwards. Tanner dared the Cubans, Nicaraguans or the Soviets to give it a go with any aircraft they had, the best they might have had, yet they didn’t meet the challenge.
Back to Hill it was.
The mission wasn’t a complete waste of time. Tanner was still mad at his F-15s being used like this but at least it was a combat mission. Should they have met any of those puny little Forgers, even an easy engagement such as what would have occurred would have been combat experience. He knew that despite hating to have acknowledge that.
It grinded him though. He and his squadron, the Thuds they covered too, should have been elsewhere. Yet the 32 TFS would be back again and again over Colorado until further notice.
October: Bella
Colonel Bella heard aircraft above. He looked up and saw no sign of them due to the cloud cover. For a moment he wondered if it might be friendly air cover up there but that was a foolish thought. Of course it wasn’t. It would be the Americans, flying through skies that were theirs to make use of and unchallenged while doing so. Here in Colorado, and also earlier in the year when in the Yucatán, Bella had led men who’d been on the receiving end of American air power. It was not an experience to be relished. No bombs fell upon the 2nd Airborne Brigade today though. He would later discover that it was the Nicaraguans who got hit from above instead.
The unseen aircraft departed. They flew off to wherever they had come from. Bella had the feeling that soon enough he would be seeing them again, probably directly next time. If the Americans were hitting the Nicaraguans, then soon enough they would be using air power to blast his men again too. In the meantime, following the retreat of those American national guardsmen back from Hobson, a retreat which he didn’t have the men to chase down, Bella had come back into the rear again.
Commissar Gómez retained his influence over what Bella’s men, tasked to exert that bloody control, were calling ‘las tierras baldias’.
The term ‘the Badlands’, which was being used to refer to the apparent dangerous rear areas full of guerrillas, was a serious exaggeration. Bella had seen counterrevolutionary, guerrilla activity in its true form. He’d taken part in it when as a so-called volunteer for Cuba through its recent wars across Latin America. Despite all that Gómez had so far done, Fremont County was yet to in full-scale revolt. It wasn’t even close. There was danger to Bella’s men – not to Gómez’s nor his few men who stayed out of the way – from the locals. That wasn’t in doubt. However, Bella objected to the term las tierras baldias and had been clear in his objection to its use. Officers and men who used it were subject to disciplinary action. This was because Bella feared the consequences of his men acting as if everyone was a guerrilla and reacting accordingly. That would naturally be followed by an upsurge in guerrilla action. It would be a self-fulfilling prophecy, which was what he was hoping to avoid.
Gómez had other ideas. He was, willingly or unwillingly, Bella just couldn’t be sure, trying to truly make the area of occupation a hotbed of armed revolt.
The latest attempt to do that came from the deaths of a trio of Bella’s men (one of those a Nicaraguan who hadn’t made it over to his own men in time and had remained here) up in the mountains to the west. They’d taken a civilian vehicle and driven high up away from Canon City. They had gone outside the furthest extremes of the occupied area down in the valley, taking with them nothing more than their personal weapons. This was all against orders.
Someone had gunned all three of them down. They’d put up a fight and whoever they had fought hadn’t been professionals conducting an ambush. Clearly, Bella’s men had stumbled upon some armed civilians and come off worse in what looked like an unfortunate chain of events. Their weapons had been stolen by whomever had killed them. After their bodies were discovered, they were brought down from the mountains to be buried.
Gómez had previously overseen a major effort to inform locals that acts of ‘terrorism’ would be met with retaliation and hostages had been taken for the good behaviour of the people. The bodies were given a quick military funeral and a group of hostages were shot. Gómez didn’t bother to show up for the burials nor the executions. He had sent along one of those local collaborators to watch and told Bella that it was his responsibility. Bella had no choice but to comply. Fifteen hostages were killed, five for each soldier murdered. That was the standing ratio for such acts of terrorism. The people had been warned, Gómez had said, and it was a warning which had to be acted upon less more soldiers were killed. Bella hadn’t agreed. Those hostages should never have been taken and killing them did nothing. He’d seen the faces of the locals forced to watch. Were any of them involved in the killing done up in the mountains? He knew they would have had nothing to do with it. Gómez said that the message would spread far and wide. Bella believed him: it would. However, it wouldn’t cow those who had done what they had though. It would only make things worse.
There were fifteen more martyrs created… more to add to a very long list of them.
Gómez hadn’t wanted to hear Bella’s opinions on how to deal with guerrillas nor the creation of martyrs. He wanted those up in the mountains found, caught and killed. Bella didn’t have the men to do so. Even if he had his full brigade here, before he had lost pushing close to seventy per cent of its pre-mission strength – the losses were something that he hadn’t been prepared for in any way –, he would have been incapable of doing so. Where they had struck was outside of the limited areas his remaining men controlled. He needed to keep his men where they were, guarding the frontlines to the east ready for the Americans to come back again. Everyone else was needed where they were inside the valley.
Gómez wanted those terrorists killed regardless of what Bella said. Bella had argued with him before on such matters and gotten nowhere.
Cuban paratroopers searched for the guerrillas. There was searching and then was searching though. Gómez wasn’t watching what was being done. He stayed out of the way and so Bella conducted a physical search different from the one which he told Gómez was undertaken. Bella would have liked to do more, he really did want to see those who killed his men killed caught. It was impossible to do so though. He pretended that the search was thorough and lamented to Gómez afterwards that it had been inconclusive.
He knew he was playing a dangerous game. Gómez wasn’t an idiot. An arrogant fool, a bloodthirsty bastard, yes. But an idiot he wasn’t. Bella was careful in what he did. His commissar saw what was presented to him as a proper search.
When Bella informed Gómez about the lack of finding the guerrillas, Gómez took note yet was rather unconcerned. Bella had expected more of a reaction to have come. His fellow Cuban was distracted by something else. Bella enquired as to what that was.
“We shall no longer be alone here, Neto.”
“How so?”
“Our Soviet allies are moving north.”
This was unexpected. Ground relief arriving already? He’d been told that it was a long way off. And the Soviets too? It didn’t make sense.
“Their paratroopers,” Gómez explained, telling Bella something that someone inside his chain of command should have told him instead of the DGI man, “will be coming here soon. We must prepare for their arrival.”
How many more people did Gómez want him to kill to help with that?
October: Putin
‘With immediate effect, Captain V. V. Putin is reassigned from the staff of Colonel B. S. Mikhaylov to report directly to Major N. M. Ostapenko with the Pskov Division.
By the order of General S. G. Abramov.’
To the point the message was. It said nothing more than it did yet there was so much more left unsaid. Captain Putin was transferred at once away from his task in Albuquerque where he had been with Popov’s replacement (Mikhaylov) in that city. He was moving to serve under one of the zampolits, the political officers, with the 76th Guards Airborne Division: often named the Pskov Division after its home base back in the Soviet Union. That particular KGB officer, Ostapenko, was the one who had the other day humiliated him in public. The order came from Abramov and therefore, because he was the most-senior KGB general north of the Rio Grande, it was one which was to be obeyed without comment. For Abramov to involve himself in such a small matter as a personnel transfer of mid-ranking KGB personnel like this was, as far as Putin knew, exceptional. He had attracted the highest of attention.
That didn’t seem in any way to be a good thing though!
Abramov, Mikhaylov, the dead Popov and himself were all First Chief Directorate men, involved in overseas intelligence work. Ostapenko was with the Third Chief Directorate and they dealt with political support to military operations… in the form of being watchdogs over the Soviet Armed Forces. Transfers among directorates within the KGB were commonplace – Putin had started his career in the Second which covered counterintelligence within the Soviet homeland – but this wasn’t no ordinary transfer. This just wasn’t how things were done. He knew that Mikhaylov had relied upon him when he had arrived to take over in Albuquerque and that there was so much more to be done with that American city where control had been reasserted. Ostapenko had chosen to speak to him in the manner which he had after the armed fight with the Americans outside of that city where they had failed to overrun Kirtland AFB and then followed that up by writing an official report on Putin’s supposed ‘cowardice’. The report wasn’t one that he had seen, just heard of. Because it had used that term, it would have contained far from the most-flattering of comments regarding him from Ostapenko.
Now he had been specifically assigned to serve under the man.
The Americans had repeated blasted Kirtland and the a-joining Albuquerque International Airport since it had been taken on the war’s first day. They’d hit it from the air and then on the ground too when their tanks had almost overrun it. The repeated strikes had flattened many of the aboveground structures yet there remained, despite everything, some facilities still standing. The building which the zampolits were using – being only a major, Ostapenko wasn’t the senior man among them – had taken some battle damage and Putin saw signs of a fire at some point too. Nonetheless, Putin’s so-called comrades were making use of what was once an administrative block in the face of all of that. All the broken windows were boarded up and it was a hive of activity within.
Putin found Ostapenko inside and snapped to attention. “Captain Putin reporting for duty, Major.”
Ostapenko looked at him like he was dirt on the bottom of his shoe. He said nothing, leaving Putin to wait. His eyes went back down to the paperwork on his desk.
Putin waited… and waited.
“There will be much for you to do, Captain,” when he was ready, Ostapenko spoke up, “we are moving from here soon enough.”
“Yes, Sir. To where?”
“To the north.”
That could have been anywhere. Perhaps he shouldn’t have asked? This man was still an oddity to him, someone whom had taken a serious dislike to him. Putin was unable to get a read on him, something that he should have been usually able to do. All that he was sure of was that this fellow Sword & Shield man, someone who should have been an ally against the military, had it in for him. “I see.”
“There will be much for you to do before we leave here and once we arrive there.”
“I serve the Soviet Union, Sir.” The standard, meaningless answer came from Putin rather than saying nothing. Again, maybe he should just shut up and let Ostapenko do the talking…
“You will, Putin, you will. Your particular talents will be needed up in Colorado.”
He told Putin that they were going to Colorado, solving one mystery, but what could he mean about ‘particular talents’?
“Now,” finally Ostapenko looked up after talking to Putin while looking down at his papers, “when we get where we will be arriving in a staging area where the security might not be as secure as it is supposed to be. I trust that this time, when there is gunfire, you will not be hiding away nor embarrassing yourself?”
That was uncalled for. Putin wasn’t combat-trained and had followed standing orders before when it came to taking shelter and being ready to avoid capture and thus identification. He was sure that Ostapenko, who’d be hated by the Soviet Airborne and regarded by them as a Chekist, would have done the same rather than grabbed his pistol and joined the fight. Why did this man have it in for him? What had he done? There were many things that Putin could have said and done in response. He chose the simple option though.
“No, Sir.”
Ostapenko had called him a coward and he was living up to that in many ways. However… there would always be time later to do something about that.
“Good, good.” The scowl was still there. “Now, tell me, have you worked with many Cubans before?”
In two days time, Putin would be leaving Kirtland and Albuquerque behind. The 76th Guards Division, what was left of it anyway, would be moving northwards. They were transferring from New Mexico to Colorado into a forward staging area. Afterwards, they were going towards a mountain made of granite.
Putin’s tour of America would continue.
October: de la Billière
The term the ‘Great Shilo Panzer Robbery’ was a misnomer. Nothing was stolen from the Bundeswehr stocks at CFB Shilo. West German military equipment was only borrowed. The Canadians intended to return it all, intact if possible. Before then, what was useful for the Canadian Armed Forces would be taking a little tour across the North American continent.
Brigadier de la Billière was at the meeting where the assistant chief-of-staff of the 4th Canadian Mechanized Brigade–Group first brought up the issue of the stored West German military equipment. He had just arrived from Europe along with the majority of the brigade staff and was himself a native of southern Manitoba. His uncle’s farm was on the edge of Shilo’s extensive training area and last year he had listened to the West Germans conducting live fire exercises. Why, he had asked, wasn’t all that gear being put to use? Hadn’t the West Germans all headed home? They hadn’t taken their tanks, armoured vehicles and everything else with them, had they? Why couldn’t it all be put to use? DLB just hadn’t thought of such a thing. Neither had anyone else it seemed apart from that Canadian captain fresh off a flight from Europe. The brigade commander asked what was here and a list was soon brought to the attention of him, DLB and the divisional commander. There were Leopard-1 tanks, Marder & M-113 infantry vehicles, Jaguar & other anti-tank destroyers, M-109 self-propelled artillery and so much more in terms of non-combat vehicles. There weren’t that many trucks (there wasn’t the need) but there were engineering and signals vehicles. The West Germans had plenty of ammunition for these vehicles and also for the plentiful handheld weapons stored at Shilo on-site as well. West Germany had been exercising their panzer and panzergrenadier troops here on the Prairies for many years and, with the nation declaring its neutrality at the start of the war, the personnel here had been recalled home leaving everything behind. Perhaps they intended to have it shipped overseas to them or maybe they’d come back and use it again? Who knew.
The Canadians used plenty of the same equipment. Not all of it, DLB discovered like the Marders and Jaguars, but there was still much conformity. The 4th Brigade was now having their equipment moved by rail across Canada – the trans-Atlantic shipping had taken place with help from several nations including France too – and they were bringing with them their tanks, infantry vehicles and mobile guns. Their commander requested from DLB’s superior that there be that borrowing from the West German stocks. The 4th Brigade–Group would be able to form new small sub-units within its organisational structure using equipment borrowed and men & officers from Canada’s Supplementary Reserve to reinforce the whole formation. The Leopards and the M-109s would be especially useful and there was also all of that ammunition as well. Permission for this was granted after the general in-turn got authorisation from above. DLB was then assigned to look at what else could be done with equipment not used by the 4th Brigade–Group. The 2nd Canadian Infantry Division had those two reserve brigades, infantry units with small armoured & artillery components, filled out with men mostly from the Militia though also a few Supplementary Reserve personnel too. He leaned upon his Canadian counterparts serving on the divisional staff for much of that work, supervising and ironing out problems where necessary but letting them work best with their countrymen there. What the Regulars didn’t want – it was more of a case of not having the rained manpower to make use of – was still plentiful. Better protection for movement and more combat firepower was given to the Militia units from what was borrowed from the departed West Germans.
Shilo wasn’t fully-emptied of everything that was there – the Marders remained in-place because the tracked infantry vehicles needed crews specifically trained for them and no one was – but so much was borrowed. It was like opening present early on Christmas morning! Weapons and stores were uncovered and distributed with haste. Some idiot almost blew DLB and a couple of dozen others to kingdom come at one point when mishandling artillery shells in the haste to get them out of storage. DLB was mad, everyone was mad. Still, he and they got over it. The corporal involved was disciplined and the emptying of the warehouses and storage shelters continued. He was left amazed at how all of this had just been sitting here all the time that the 2nd Division had been readying to stand-up fully as a capable unit ready to see action. It had been a case of everyone in the know assuming that they wouldn’t be allowed to use it, that being those that were aware that it was all here. The actual officer who raised the matter, incredulous that it wasn’t already being done, had almost not come through Shilo either. The whole division wasn’t being formed directly on-site with every man not assigned to be moving directly through here. Much of the 4th Brigade–Group was over in western Ontario at the time, crossing the road & rail access points near to Thunder Bay that remained open after those Spetsnaz attacks had been put to a stop. He imagined that at some point it would have come up but it hadn’t before it actually did. Madness indeed.
Trucks with trailers came through Shilo and onto low-loaders went some of those armoured vehicles being taken out of here. There was also a railway line directly into the base which connected Shilo to the wider rail network of Manitoba: onto those trains went more equipment removed from West German storage. This began when the 2nd Division was given a destination away from Shilo and thus a war mission.
DLB went with his general up to Winnipeg and the Minto Armoury in the city to first inspect the Militia battalion from there (the Queen’s Own Cameron Highlanders of Canada; the Canadians sure did like their ‘Scottish’ regiments) which was to be attached to the 2nd Division before meeting with the Chief of the Defence Staff. Less than a month into the job after his predecessor was assassinated on the war’s opening day, the Chief was a man under a lot of pressure with the nation thrown into an unexpected war. Canada was fighting in the very north to defend its territorial sovereignty – through turning the tide fast alongside American and British forces from what DLB had heard – and also at sea in both the Atlantic and Pacific oceans. Much of Canada’s military might had not yet been deployed into action though. To address that was why he was across at CFB Winnipeg, the large military base a-joining the city’s airport, and had called for the senior officers from Shilo to come see him while he was there.
The Chief informed them that an offer made by the prime minister to the Americans had been accepted: Canadian forces, ground and air, would join the fight inside the mainland United States. The initial contribution was to be medium-sized at first because Canada was still involved in the fighting through the Yukon into the Alaskan Panhandle, but the intention was for it later to be bigger. The 2nd Division had been pre-warned of a possible deployment southward and now there was authorisation for that to commence. There had been discussions with the Americans as to where the 2nd Division would be best suited and it had been decided that Rocky Mountains through Colorado would be where they would go. The fighting in California and Texas was a different war than what it would be in Colorado, warfare across wide open areas, and could certainly result in unacceptable losses. However, this still would be a combat mission, one aiming to overcome invading paratroopers who’d failed to be earlier dislodged; there was also oncoming heavy Nicaraguan and possibly Soviet forces too heading for Colorado after coming through New Mexico. It was explained that the Americans had got over an earlier little bit of foolish pride at asking for the help of their allies to defend their own soil. They needed all the help they could get at the minute. There would be fighting in mountainous terrain though also in valleys to be expected. The make-up of the 2nd Division was ideal for this, the Chief said. To Colorado they were to go.
DLB’s commanding officer asked about him and the fellow Britons attached to the 2nd Division. They were going south, yes? Yes, they were. The Chief told DLB directly that while there was in some ways a redundancy (he said that he meant no disservice to them with such a term) with so many British officers being posted like they were to support Canadian forces because Canada had mobilised its reserves fully, the combat experience they brought was necessary. Canada’s soldiers were green. Morale was good yet training and experience weren’t the best. He wasn’t running down his own men, he was just stating a fact. He was sure that once in Colorado, the 2nd Division – its Regulars, Reservists and Militia – would get that combat experience. In addition, he also said to DLB that he would anticipate that by the New Year, there would be more British troops this side of the North Atlantic too. Maybe they wouldn’t go to Colorado yet he believed that they’d probably go to the United States. DLB wasn’t so sure because there was the fight in Norway, the ongoing conflict around the Azores to factor in and the generals back home were no doubt fearing an Operation Sea Bear too.
Either Canada’s most-senior general or he would be proved right on that one. Before then, he returned to Shilo. Like the Canadians with him, he was Due South.
October: Tanner
Everything changed quicker than Lt.-Colonel Tanner thought it could. Ringmaster Two, the E-3 Sentry airborne radar & combat control aircraft, suddenly announced that the skies were full of hostile contacts. Moments before those same skies had been clear. Now the battle controllers were warning of contacts and assigning targets for intercept.
Floggers and unidentified low-flying transports were coming north, heading towards the skies where the Thuds were making their egress from. Tanner’s F-15s flying above Colorado, covering air attacks from the F-105s which had just been completed against Cuban forces, were tasked to knock those hostile aircraft down.
With a smile, Tanner led his Wolfhounds at the enemy.
Ringmaster Two assigned Tanner and his wingman, Khasigian, the trio of MiGs. A turning vector and then the whole set-up for them was directed by those battle controllers aboard the distant aircraft with its spaceship-like radar mounted above the E-3’s fuselage. First five, then seven before finally eight transports were confirmed to be below and ahead of those MiGs. Davies and Wilkins were given the mission of taking them on, again with everything arranged by the E-3.
Tanner couldn’t see the fighters he and Khasigian were readying to fire upon. The evening skies were darkening yet there still was enough light should a visual identification have been needed. That wasn’t to be the case though because the engagement was to be beyond visual range, one completed from afar with the missiles carried by the F-15s used to hit the MiGs before they could react. That was how it should be done. The F-15 could dogfight in the traditional fashion of aerial combat, it was built with the power and speed to turn and outmanoeuvre an opponent. However, there was no need here. Ringmaster Two had the enemy in-sight and set loose the Wolfhounds of the 32 TFS.
“Fox One!” Tanner made the call as he squeezed the trigger on his fighter’s control stick. His first AIM-7 Sparrow was away.
“Fox One!” Almost at the same time, given permission from the E-3 as well, Khasigian made his call as he too fired.
“Fox One.”
“Fox One.”
The two of them each fired again, putting four missiles into the sky. They had more but four was enough for now.
Tanner kept his aircraft pointed at the MiGs. Like the Sparrows he had fired, he too was closing-in upon them. The missiles were faster yet behind them came him and his wingman. He needed to follow them until they made impact. The Sparrows had to have his radar, activated once the missiles were launched, continuing to illuminate the targets to hit them as the missiles themselves didn’t have their own onboard radars. He and Khasigian were above the MiGs and had attacked from the flank, surely catching them off-guard, but the surprise for those aircraft wouldn’t last for long. They’d react soon enough… any second now…
On his radar display, Tanner watched the MiGs break apart. They were splitting apart, no longer bunched up. This had come late though. Their threat receivers must have gone off long after the Sparrows were in the sky. As to his missiles, he watched them close with the targets. He had his pair racing in on just the one MiG while Khasigian had his pair chasing one each.
It seemed to take forever…
“One down.” Calm as a cucumber, Khasigian reported a kill.
Tanner heard him but concentrated on his own as it came just a few moments later. Both Sparrows converged together in the same piece of sky where the MiG was. The MiG was no longer on the radar display.
“That’s a kill, Kitty.” Kitty was Khasigian’s call-sign; he was one of those given one against his will and never pleased to be called such a thing. “Where’s your second MiG?”
Tanner couldn’t see the other fighter that Khasigian had fired upon. Something was up with his radar display. He contacted the E-3. Ringmaster Two reported jamming. One of the transports, heading right for where those Cubans were on the ground, wasn’t a transport: it had to be an escorting jammer.
Multiple calls of ‘Fox Two’ came over the radio. The other pair of Tanner’s F-15s on this mission were firing shorter-range Sidewinders at those transports. They didn’t need the radar guidance as their missiles were infrared-guided and the overt interference couldn’t hide their targets. Kill claims came moments later: Tanner heard four such assertions of impacts. He couldn’t see anything though. The radar display was still fuzzy.
Ringmaster Two was trying to work through the ongoing jamming. Whomever Davies and Wilkins had successfully engaged, they hadn’t taken down the airborne jammer. They were setting up for another series of shots though. Tanner was on his way to assist them. The transports had split up, scattering all over the sky, and the fighter controllers on the E-3 directed him and Khasigian that way.
Before then though, that third MiG showed up.
“He’s on my tail! Get him, Clobber, get him!” It was Wilkins, his squadron operations officer, and he was urgently calling upon Davies.
How the heck had the MiG got into that position?
Tanner’s mind raced at what to do. He couldn’t help though, not at the moment. It was up to Davies to save his wingman… and he couldn’t.
Wilkins made the call of an ‘Aphid’ – the codename for a Soviet infrared missile – and then Davies shouted for him to eject. Again, Tanner could see nothing. He could only listen, helpless far away. He wanted to know why Davies hadn’t struck the MiG yet. He wanted to know when the E-3 was going to recover the radar picture. He wanted to know when he was going to get to that last MiG if Davies didn’t.
As to Wilkins, he made his last radio message. “I’m hit. It’s smoked me in the rear and…”
…and there was nothing more from him.
“Dollar’s gone. His Fifteen has blown.” Davies’ flat comment took a moment for Tanner to understand. Wilkins – Dollar – was ‘gone’?
“Repeat, Clobber?”
“Wait one.” Davies responded with a call for a pause and then said something else. “Fox Two… and I’ve got the MiG.”
The radar picture recovered about a minute afterwards. Davies had confirmed by then that Wilkins’ F-15 had exploded with him still inside but he had managed to get the MiG-23 in reply. He had no idea how it had so suddenly got in between him and Wilkins, cutting inside them and getting on Wilkins’ rear to put a missile into his F-15’s tail. As to what the radar was showing, the remaining transports were off the display. They’d dropped low, below where the E-3 could see them. The part of Colorado below them was full of mountains and valleys.
Ringmaster Two queried their fuel state and directed them away to the west. A tanker was being brought in, one of the KC-135s in SAC service. Tanner was told that another pair of his F-15s, flying over central Colorado and further to the north, were coming south to cover the gap that he, Khasigian and Davies now leaving open by flying away to refuel. He asked what was meant by the ‘gap’. This mission out here wasn’t one where a nonstop airborne patrol above where the Cubans & Nicaraguans were on the ground was needed. The 32 TFS was flying here on a regular but not continuous basis.
Tank and come back, Ringmaster Two said, there were more aircraft in the skies to the south. Something big was up and those skies previously owned by his Wolfhounds when they were unmolested were now being contested. His F-15s would be fighting again this evening as the Soviets sent more aircraft into southern Colorado.
October: Bella
When sent to Colorado, the Cuban 2nd Airborne Brigade had been told to hold on for a week to ten days before relief would come in the form of overland tank support. Colonel Bella’s men had held on for twenty-six days. In the time, there had been three major battles fought with the first having seen immense losses taken. The Americans had bombed them from the air and used attack helicopters for raids as well. There had been armed incidents with locals which Bella was certain to be the beginnings of a full-on guerrilla campaign too. Through all of that, over the near month on their own so far from home and deep inside the United States, they had held. Bella believed that everyone of his men deserved a medal for all that they had gone through.
It was Soviet paratroopers, moving by transport aircraft and waves of helicopters (the latter having leap-frogged their way north using secured waypoints in isolated mountain spots), who relieved the Bella’s men. As they arrived, they faced American air interference up in the skies above in what he understood was even stronger opposition that had impeded his brigade’s arrival. They took losses coming in though were able to provide immediate support with several flights of the Hind helicopters to drive back the latest enemy attack at the front. Bella coordinated with them during that though only once that was done with, and the American national guardsmen falling back once more towards Pueblo, the role that he and his men were to continue to play here became clear. It was explained to him that things had changed. The Soviets were running things now. Their airborne division was making use of Fremont County as a staging post and his Cubans were to continue to fight, this time under their orders and for their defensive purposes. There would be no rest now that relief had come, no time to recuperate and reform.
His men would stay on the frontlines long after they should have been pulled back from them.
Commissar Gómez was pleased that the Soviets had turned up. They were attacking further northwards soon enough from their staging point in the valley of the Arkansas River west of Pueblo and he had been told that his role in assisting that was valuable. He let Bella know that the Soviets needed him more than they needed Bella. It was Gómez who went to meet with the Soviet commander and his political staff rather than Bella. Written orders were handed over to him, not given in person by anyone on the divisional staff. Bella had no choice but to accept such an insult to his rank, his nation and his manhood at such a shoddy treatment that didn’t in any way befit an ally.
Gómez had returned too alongside a KGB captain. The man spoke Spanish reasonably well and Bella believed that he had spent several years through Latin America, probably not so much in Cuba but Central America by the manner in which he spoke. He was quiet and brooding. He had his eyes fully open but only spoke what was necessary for him to say. Bella disliked him at once. He at once got the feeling that this man felt nothing for him nor his men and so he would return that. Behind what Bella regarded as those cold eyes of the grey-ish man, there was anger there too.
The KGB officer let Gómez talk as his Cuban counterpart informed Bella that the men of his brigade were to move out of the main areas of occupation where they had been and concentrate fully on perimeter duties. There remained the fighting ongoing near to Pueblo but there were also the mountains outside of the valley which now needed the attention of Bella’s men. No longer where they to be around Canon City, Florence and the other smaller localities. The Soviets would remain down there where the roads and the (smashed-up) little airfield was. One part of Bella was happy to see this done. The internal guard duties, over a far more numerous and clearly hostile population, had been draining on his small force when he had outside enemies to contend with. However, what his men had won and held, with their lives, was being taken away just like that. No longer were the victors of such ground wanted on it. Perhaps, Bella had to ask himself, was he just be petty? He was a soldier and so were his men. There was still fighting to be done and that was on the perimeter.
The mountains outside the valley, those to the north and west rather than those to the south, were where Gómez had before tried to force Bella to concentrate on. To the secret policeman who thought he knew better than any soldier, it was from them where the real threat lay. Raiding parties coming down from that high ground along with guerrillas were what he had feared. Those had been ‘justified’ in his eyes when Bella had lost those men the other day. Bella had had his men conduct a limited search/sweep afterwards and found nothing. Gómez, along with his Soviet counterpart, wanted further searches to commence.
This time they would directly oversee the hunt for those up in the mountains to make sure that it was done ‘effectively’ and with the ‘necessary vigour’.
The task of searching all of that ground, properly conducting a hunt for armed parties, would be impossible for the whole Soviet division to do. Bella could spare only a company of men, a weakened company at that. He knew that anyone up there would see his men coming and either hide or attack them in an ambush. He explained this carefully to Gómez. Neither he nor the Soviet officer took any notice of his objections to what they wanted done. Those mountains were to be searched for armed guerrillas or American special forces with radios watching the valley below. The Soviets wanted that done and those were Bella’s orders.
Unable to do anything now that he had been fully emasculated, Bella had to concede to their authority. These two spies would be joining the company that Bella detached for the task that they wanted done. He knew it was impossible, they refused to accept that. So it would have to be done then. Gómez and this Captain Putin would go up into las tierras baldias as they wanted to.
October: Putin
Wilbur Samuels had come across the country days after the war began, travelling from New Hampshire to New Mexico first and then into Colorado. A wounded veteran of the Vietnam War, Samuels lived alone in rural New England. He considered himself a patriot. His country had been invaded and there was no room for him, a forty-five year-old man missing part of his left hand, in the army being raised to defend it. He took two of his rifles (he had four at home, all legally-held) with him to fight for the country he loved. Samuels avoided military police efforts to keep him away and direct him towards local Militia units being raised: he wanted to fight his own war. On October 17th, a month to the day the war started, he fired his first shots against a low-flying Soviet helicopter. It returned fire and Samuels was lucky to not be hit by a barrage of shells from a Gatling gun. He hid and thoughts of maybe giving this up because it hadn’t been as easy as he though entered his mind. The next day, Samuels was killed. It wasn’t Soviets, Cubans, Nicaraguans or Mexicans who killed him. Instead it was fellow Americans who took his life.
Larry and Miguel had both escaped from one of the prisons located in Fremont County which the Cubans had ‘dealt with’ when they had arrived. The guards at the Centennial Correction Facility had been forced by the Cubans to shut all prisoners in their cells and then lock everything up before being forced out of the complex: many of the guards had afterwards been shot. Larry (inside for murder) and Miguel (locked up for rape and robbery) already had a tunnel in their shared cell, one they had been working on for many long months. Larry was the engineer while Miguel did the grunt work. Locked down and certain they were soon to die, but with no one watching them apart from their fellow inmates – envious but mad too –, they dug their way out. They made as much noise as they liked and dumped the earth into their cell and out over the landing. There was no need for deception now! Their fellow prisoners were starving to death all around them, they got out. When out, they ran. They stumbled across an empty house and ate what little they found furiously. In Canon City, they saw foreign troops and stayed away. Neither was from this part of Colorado and didn’t know the mountains that well. They were quickly in trouble when they went up there yet there were no soldiers with guns there. An abandoned cabin was found empty and starvation became a fear again. Larry and Miguel were survivors though. Miguel spotted Samuels after he’d been shot at by that helicopter – one which frightened the life out of them too – and Larry sneaked up on him and broke his neck. His tent was full of food and water plus a set of keys to a vehicle that they couldn’t locate. They took Samuels’ guns too. The two of them stuck together, for now anyway. They were looking for away out. For weeks they had been lost and hadn’t realised that they had circled back on themselves. All each wanted was to soon get far away and go their separate ways… each had the silent thought of killing the other too when the time came to go their own way. A couple of days after killing Samuels, a man who’d meant nothing to either of them, who Larry had killed without a thought, they came across those soldiers from down in the valley below again as a column of vehicles came up into the mountains.
Captain Putin and Commissar Gómez were at the rear of the column, in the last vehicle. They had a civilian pick-up truck with a Cuban DGI sergeant driving them. The two of them were deep in conversation. Gómez was telling Putin what he had been doing during the time that he had been here and Putin had many questions. What he heard from the Cuban was impressive. The level of security control that had been established at the direction of Gómez was something that Putin had wished he had been given the opportunity to do in Albuquerque. Putin considered that Gómez had done everything right here, an achievement when the plan had been for him to operate across in Pueblo and would have done so if Bella’s paratroopers had been up to the task of taking that city. Despite the hand he’d been dealt, and Gómez explained all his woes of having to deal with a stupid soldier, he’d kept the local people down and under control.
Putin told himself that he would have had just as much success in Albuquerque if he hadn’t have been dealing with soldiers there… though some of his supposed comrades in the KGB hadn’t been on his side as well.
The vehicle fell behind the others and then missed a turning. Neither Putin nor Gómez were aware that their driver, who was tired and shouldn’t have been pushed to stay awake as long as he had, had done this nor that his eyes were closing on and off. Putin thought nothing of the sergeant. The man nor his wellbeing didn’t enter his mind. The driver couldn’t help but shut his eyes again, just before there was a bend in the road. Putin had his eyes open. He saw them about to crash: “Senor!”
The vehicle smashed into a tree. The tree won that fight.
Opening his eyes, Putin realised he was being pulled from the vehicle. He was dragged by his shoulders out onto the road. There was no sign of Gómez nor the driver. His head hurt and he was sure he was bleeding from his mouth and nose. Everything was blurry though, like he’d just awoken from passing out drunk.
He was let go and dumped on the ground on his back with no care for his wellbeing. Whoever had let him go, said something to someone else. It was English being spoken, not Russian or Spanish. That refocused his mind. He took his hand away from his face, saw the blood and then tried to identify who was here with him. Two men were present, one with a rifle slung over his back. They weren’t soldiers and neither were they on his side in this war.
This wasn’t good.
There were two of them inside the vehicle. They were doing something in there, looking for something maybe. They were speaking in English still with one shouting and the other shouting back. They were paying him no attention. Putin understood now, only now, did he have a chance to live. He tried to stand up. Pain shot upwards from both, through his hips and to his forehead. He couldn’t stand. If he couldn’t stand, he could crawl. Rolling over, Putin started to crawl away. He went towards the undergrowth off the road.
“Where you going, eh, Russkie?”
Wallop.
They tied him up using a piece of rope and hit him a few more times with fists and the butt of one of their rifles. His hands were bound but not his feet. They took him with them, dragging him first into the trees and then using their guns to get Putin to understand that he was to come with them or else. He did what he was told. One of them pointed to his groin and laughed at the shame of the dampness. If he could have, Putin would have killed them both in an instant. They had all the guns though, what they had at first and a weapon from each man including him in the truck.
Where was Gómez and that driver? Where was he being taken? Why hadn’t they killed him yet?
The questions ran through Putin’s mind as he was taken into the woods. As he stumbled ahead of them, he tried to fiddle with his bound wrists but one of them, the Latino one who was smaller than the Caucasian, saw him and hit him in the face. Putin fell down. This time he didn’t think he would be able to get up again no matter what these two did to force him to.
“Get up, idiot.”
Putin couldn’t understand the exact words but he got the intent. He couldn’t though. His legs no longer felt like his. His eyes stung and he could taste his own blood in his mouth. He was done for.
The Caucasian – Larry being a name unknown to Putin – pointed one of the dead Samuel’s rifles at his forehead. The cold steel tip touched his skin. Putin closed his eyes. He was a dead’un. His time was up.
Shots rang out.
Putin fell to his side, into the mud.
He lay on the ground while there came more shots, automatic rifle fire.
No one shot him and then rescue came. Cuban soldiers appeared after the shootout and one helped him stand up. He could feel their eyes on him and their judgement at the state he was in. Putin was alive but ashamed to be found in such a mess as he was in. They took him back to the road, all eyes looking at him with suspicious gazes but a few sniggers too. The humiliation was something he never felt he would feel. Yet, despite all that, he was alive. Gómez was dead, his driver dead. Larry and Miguel were dead too. Putin had survived.
October: de la Billière
The route taken by the 2nd Canadian Infantry Division to get to Colorado was the long way round. Direct from Manitoba, the quickest route would have been southwards through the Dakotas. North Dakota was full of radioactive death zones due to those Soviet nuclear strikes. South Dakota, as well as Minnesota to the east, had areas where there was fallout through them. Therefore, the Canadians went west via Saskatchewan first before crossing the border into Montana when they turned south. Next it was across Wyoming they went before then reaching Colorado. This all took time. The Americans assisted greatly with coordination at the local, state and federal level as the Canadians moved by road and rail towards the frontlines in defence of their country. There were hold-ups in places, transport problems cropped up over often the smallest of matters, yet the 2nd Division kept on moving.
Brigadier de la Billière was sent ahead by his divisional commander. He’d been down in Colorado for several days now, liaising with the American military authorities for the integration of the incoming Canadians. There was much to do. The Americans were fighting a war in Colorado and the 2nd Division just couldn’t simply turn up and join in with no preparations. Communications, command liaison, fire support, air cover, supply lines security, intelligence sharing, avoiding instances of friendly fire… the list went on when it came to things to arrange. DLB had many of the divisional staff with him and they had come to Colorado to undertake this. The biggest military base in Colorado was Fort Carson though it wasn’t to there where DLB and the Canadians went. That facility was close to the frontlines and so the forward headquarters for the 2nd Division, which would later become the rear headquarters in fact, was at the US Air Force Academy. Staff and students from here had departed as the fighting in southern Colorado intensified and headed to somewhere in the Mid-West. US Army personnel from their XVIII Corps and staff officers from Colorado’s Army & Air National Guard forces were present instead.
DLB was aware that the Americans had a lot on their hands, these here and their fellow countrymen fighting elsewhere. The local reserve military personnel from Colorado were seeing their home state fought over while the US Army officers were dealing with several defeats incurred to their assigned units including the harried retreat being made by the US 4th Infantry Division back to Colorado. Still, what was sorted out needed to be sorted out. The 2nd Division was on its way here to fight alongside them. The intention was for Canadian troops to join the fight around Pueblo to contain the groups of paratroopers split up all over the place and therefore assist in making sure that the US Army wouldn’t see their line of retreat blocked. He was briefed on the recent arrival of what was identified as a Soviet parachute regiment to link up with the Cubans. They would be a tough challenge for the 2nd Division to ‘contain’ as the mission called for them to do. Those men would have quite a few light armoured vehicles to support them whereas the Canadians had their tanks yet despite that, and the advantage in numbers too, it wouldn’t be easy. It needed to be done though and as soon as possible too.
One of DLB’s major concerns, one which he sought to have addressed was avoiding friendly fire incidents. He was worried that the Canadians would be misidentified by their American allies. On the way down, there had been several near misses. Organised and unorganised American militia forces had reacted with great suspicion and there had been several just-averted shootouts. Even more concerning, there had been a couple of occasions where national guardsmen, pre-warned of the Canadians passing by, reacted by their readying weapons when they had been told that these were friends! The vehicles which the 2nd Division operated – especially the post-Shilo wide mixture of them – caused alarm in places and so did the ‘foreign’ soldiers. The Rocky Mountain States had been hit with Spetsnaz attacks and there had been deception used in those by the attackers. Everyone was on edge, fearing a trick and an ambush. DLB didn’t want to see the Canadians shot at by their allies. He put in a lot of effort into making sure that everything that could be done to avoid friendly fire was done.
Another matter which took his attention was those Soviets. There had been a division of them down in New Mexico outside of Albuquerque but the intelligence information from the Americans said that only one of that division’s three regiments had come up to Colorado. The rest of the paratroopers were still down in New Mexico. It didn’t sound right to him. It hadn’t sounded right to many of the Canadians nor the Colorado national guardsmen either. The US Army and the US Air Force both stuck by this intelligence, providing what they deemed confirmation. There was nothing concrete to say that it wasn’t true. It didn’t feel right though. It didn’t make sense to a lot of people including DLB. He believed that they would have brought their full division up into Colorado. They were trying to block the retreat of an American division falling back north from the Nicaraguans pushing forward: getting in the way of the US Army like that and succeeding would need a strong force. Of course, DLB wanted the intelligence to be true. The smaller enemy force to fight, the better. The 2nd Division’s 4th Brigade, all the way from West Germany now here in Colorado, would be first into the attack and they would be going up against those Soviets. The fewer Soviets to try to stop them, the better. However, something just didn’t sit right there. It didn’t with him and neither with others. The official position on the matter was just that though as far as the Americans were concerned. After informing his superior of what was going on, DLB was given orders to prepare for more Soviets than there were reported to be. The 2nd Division would fight under the command of the US XVIII Corps and follow their lead but at the same time, there was a readiness to be prepared for things to go wrong on matters like enemy strength intelligence.
DLB was about to find out that his fears were correct though, conversely, misplaced (in terms of location anyway) too.
A company-sized squadron of Militia recce troops, formed from the pre-war standing elements of the Fort Garry Horse and the Saskatchewan Dragoons, arrived at the Academy. They’d just come down the interstate after passing through Denver. Their Cougar armoured fire support vehicles, Jeeps mounting machine guns, trucks with Maple Leaf insignia prominent and a pair of ‘borrowed’ Fuchs armoured personnel carriers from Shilo had attracted attention during that journey. The men in them were the 2nd Division’s advance guard, men who’d never thought they would see war in this manner and south of the US-Canadian border. Their parent regiments to the north were trailing behind, each heavily-reinforced with reservists once the war had started with several squadrons of scouting troops carried in trucks, but they were here first. They come this far ahead of the 4th Brigade with its regulars as well. The Academy was to be a staging post ahead of going into action when the regulars – in tanks and plenty of armoured vehicles – turned up.
DLB went to meet with the squadron’s commanding major. They discussed the trip down to Colorado Springs which had started for them this morning up in Wyoming. Progress had been good, the major told him, as the American authorities had kept the roads open for them and directed them towards a refueling stop on the way. There were many people starting to flee Denver and on the roads going out of that city yet they hadn’t gotten in the way due to the effective travel management keeping important routes open to military traffic. DLB asked about whether they’d had any more problems with suspicions being that they might have been Soviet commandos in disguise. Before an answer came, he was urgently called back into what was the temporary site for the divisional forward headquarters.
Come now, Sir, the Soviet paratroopers are attacking!
Information came in slowly at first with confirmation needed before it could be confirmed. For several hours, DLB was informed of ongoing events as those Soviets, numbering it seemed more than the Americans believed they did, struck out from their base of operations near Pueblo. They weren’t waiting to defend a blocking position but rather attacking first. Assault transport helicopters were used to begin landing operations at several sites off on the other side of Colorado Springs. Petersen AFB which was alongside the civilian airport was assaulted by what soon become apparent was a regiment moved in several lifts to take it and then expand their area of control. The US Air Force was using that for tactical air support for the US Army and, in addition, there were Canadians there already with CF-5 fighters and Chinook helicopters setting up. A second regiment – not in Albuquerque was it? – had landed on the northern side of Fort Carson up where the railhead was. They had arrived where the Americans were using the garrison’s facilities to supply & support combat operations away to the south. A follow-up report when it came to that Soviet operation at Fort Carson said too that there were Soviet paratroopers & engineers at Cheyenne Mountain too. NORAD’s headquarters was under assault.
There was a lot of panic as the news kept on coming in. The Americans assigned as pre-mission liaison to the incoming Canadians were greatly distracted, especially when it came to Fort Carson. DLB hadn’t understood how important it was to ongoing operations with the US 4th Infantry Division’s retreat until now. It was their home base and they were retreating towards it, going back along their supply lines. Now Soviet paratroopers were all over it. Petersen being occupied and NORAD being assaulted added further distractions, ones of a strategic nature. There was further doubt over earlier ‘solid intelligence’ too when it came to the Soviet’s third regiment of paratroopers: had they really been near wiped out near El Paso in the war’s first days or ready to make an assault alongside the rest of their division into the Colorado Springs area?
Of course, there was the pressing matter of now how this effected the inbound 2nd Division. This was DLB’s concern. The Canadians were meant to pass through Colorado Springs. It was fast becoming a battlefield. The Americans here were meant to be assisting with that movement including the placement of Canadian aircraft at Petersen. The Soviets were meant to be engaged when on the defensive far away, now they were here. Everything was thrown up in the air. His commanding general, alerted to what was going on while himself still up in Wyoming where much of the division was rolling across, asked what DLB thought on the matter. Would it be wise for the Canadians to slow down in its deployment or stick to it? DLB was down there on the ground and could see things cleared than he could hundreds upon hundreds of miles away.
The pressure came with the rank and the posting. DLB had signed up for this. It would be his general’s decision but he was asking him because he was on the ground close to the fight. He was there where near to, though not exactly on top of, the Canadian’s staging posts that the Soviets had shown up. The 4th Brigade was a day away, coming in with well-trained men and heavily-equipped. He knew too that the XVIII Corps would want them to be in the fight as soon as possible. They couldn’t slow down. He told he general that the Canadians shouldn’t delay in any way.
They were needed here in a fight which they could win.
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 4, 2019 23:42:46 GMT
October: Tanner
The 32 TFS had taken a total of four losses in air combat over the preceding few days. Lt.-Colonel Tanner’s Wolfhounds were flying F-15 Eagles, the very best aircraft flown by the very best pilots, yet they had been shot down in the skies over Colorado. They’d gone up against unexpected opposition in the form of Soviet late-model MiGs and paid for their overconfidence. It had been Tanner’s expectation that the Ninth Air Force’s commander would relieve him of his duty as squadron commander. That wasn’t to be. The chief operations officer from Nellis AFB – the commander and his deputy were too busy with Ninth Air Force operations over Arizona and California to address the issue – didn’t pass on any message of Tanner having his squadron taken away from him. The 32 TFS had taken down at least twice as many enemy fighters than what of their own had been lost, maybe far more if all of the kill claims could have been verified. Theirs was a combat mission and loses were to be expected. Continue the fight, Tanner was told.
Tanner considered himself a failure despite what had come from Nellis in the form of an effective ‘well done’ for bringing down those fighters and many other unarmed transports over Colorado. Many of his men had expressed the same view. A sense of despondency had come over the squadron. It was up to Tanner as their commander to stamp any of that out yet he was unable to. His own internalised issues with Nell remaining missing, caught somewhere behind enemy lines down in Texas, dead or alive there, distracted his every free moment. He did his job of keeping the 32 TFS flying but could do no more. There were others with the Wolfhounds, another pilot yet many ground personnel, who had close family members missing or confirmed dead too since the war had started. They like him were dealing with their grief on that matter all the while needing to keep doing their job in fighting this war. Part of Tanner wanted someone to come in – to relieve him or not; it didn’t matter – and force them all to ‘suck it up’. Another part of him screamed NO to such a hypothetical so that the fight could be continued to avenge those killed and help free those caught in occupied territory. Up here at Hill AFB in Utah, far away from the Ninth Air Force staff down at the bottom end of Nevada, no one had come to fix the things that Tanner was unable to address himself though. All that came was more operational taskings for the war still being fought.
The 32 TFS was to remain flying above Colorado where there remained ongoing fighting on the ground below. That US Army division retreating from New Mexico was making a turn to the east now, heading for Kansas rather than falling back direct into central Colorado. Their escape from attempted encirclement needed top cover. There was that fight through the general Colorado Springs–Pueblo area where the Canadians were now involved in which needed Tanner’s fighter to provide high-level fighter support to. The Canadians had some of their brand-new Hornets as well as older Freedom Fighters in the sky, adding to Air Reserve F-105s and Air National Guard A-7s already present. A squadron of F-4s, flown by national guardsmen from somewhere in New England but now based in Kansas, was to be involved in the air battles too. Their opposition: Soviet, not Cuban, MiGs in the form of Fulcrums (MiG-29s) as well as Floggers and Forgers. They were operating from several locations, many of them ‘rough field’ locations where their operating sites weren’t perfect yet were being used regardless of conditions.
Shoot down the bad guys, such was Tanner’s mission, alongside the other good guys doing the same thing in Colorado’s skies.
Six of Tanner’s F-15s, in three pairs, flew eastwards tonight away from Hill and took a long flight across almost the whole width of Colorado. A tanker met them on the far side and successful refuellings were made to top up their tanks. Tanner then brought them around, turning southwest as they headed towards where those bad guys could be found. Coming at the Soviets from an unexpected direction was the aim though Tanner would have to admit that those forward deployed units of theirs on the ground, being out ahead and not having a link-up yet with those coming up from New Mexico, would have to expect an attack from any direction. Still, it was the best that could be done. The mission was that of a fighter sweep. It wouldn’t be easy, not at all. Hunting enemy fighters ran the very real chance of being shot down yourself. Two of Tanner’s men had already been lost like that. It should have been impossible had been the earlier thinking there yet it had occurred.
Tanner told himself that this time he didn’t have such arrogance and overconfidence.
The Fulcrums came up, out of Pueblo Memorial Airport it seemed. Tanner had been told that again and again that little airport had been bombed but the Nicaraguans first and now the Soviets had kept working on lengthening its runway. Those fighters came out of there, reacting to what would be radar reports of aircraft appearing and coming towards them. Tanner was out front with Khasigian alongside him. They were the ones which the Soviet ground controllers should be seeing on their displays. The four others behind and lower shouldn’t be visible.
Climbing fast from what would have had to have been a strip-alert, the Fulcrums raced out of Pueblo on an intercept. He could imagine the eagerness in their pilots to get up as fast as possible towards the Americans inbound who’d just showed up out of nowhere and looked like they were on a bomb run. The Soviets would be trying to stop what they thought would be an incoming air strike… that was the plan anyway, one which Tanner hoped would work. He wanted those Fulcrums to think that they were going after fighters-bombers laden with air-to-ground weapons, not F-15s setting up perfect kills.
The Fulcrums reached the correct height. Their radars were coming on-line. Tanner had them where he wanted them.
“Fox Two!”
“Fox Two.” Khasigian repeated the radio call as he followed Tanner’s lead in launching Sidewinders.
These missiles were fire-and-forget weapons. Tanner led his wingman Khasigian in turning away, ready to dodge the expected counterfire from the Fulcrums. The Rocky Mountains were far away to the west and they were out over the Great Plains so there were to mountains to hide behind for cover. Hiding wasn’t the intention though. Tanner wanted the Soviets to see him and Khasigian running. He wanted all of their attention on this one pair of his F-15s, leading to his other two pairs being unmolested for now. He and his wingman weren’t going to be easy bait though, not when they had four of their Sidewinders in the sky closing-in upon those two Fulcrums.
The F-15’s fired missiles hit. The Sidewinders did their job as advertised. They locked-on to their targets and refused to be shaken free. The alert Fulcrums were downed. Now came the difficult bit.
This was a fighter sweep and two Fulcrums were excellent kills but just the start of it. Tanner and Khasigian turned back around again, looping in behind the other four F-15s. There would be no raid on the airport at Pueblo by them but instead they were going after fighters getting airborne from other Soviet-used sites across the bit of Colorado which they held. The Soviets would be pulling as many of them in the sky as possible. That theory, drawn up when back at Hill, was proved correct.
Contacts were reported across the skies. Fighters were lifting off with haste, still unsure about what they were dealing with and hoping to stop incoming air attacks on their bases. Those would be coming later: more of Tanner’s 32 TFS would be providing cover for ground attack aircraft. For now, it was all about pulling those fighters down to stop them interfering with what was coming afterwards.
A single Forger coming up from some dispersed site was fired at first with a long-range Sparrow shot. It was barely at the necessary altitude to allow it to even theoretically engage an F-15. It was shot at regardless. Dropping back down fast, the little pathetic Forger avoided the missile which lost track of it and escaped. Floggers and Fulcrums were what was wanted though. A pair of the former came racing east from over there in Fremont County, racing through the skies and ‘coming on dumb’ as Edmonds called out. He and Davies put them down into the ground with ease, again taking long-range Sparrow shots before the Soviet pilots could get off missiles of their own.
Four to zero was the score. The mission was a success but it wasn’t over with. Tanner was sure that there would be more Fulcrums coming up. His F-15s had made themselves known and were flying about being tracked intermediately by radars they only had partial success in jamming. They stayed away from the Rockies, out where they were in the open. Exposed would be too strong of a term but they certainly weren’t hiding.
Just the one Fulcrum showed up. It was joined by three Floggers. They all came out of Fremont County Airport. The odd numbers were strange but the strip-alert fighters – in twos – had already got skywards and this second wave would be those thrown into the sky with even greater haste. He and Khasigian along with Johnson and Voss (the other pair of pilots who had yet to shoot today) went after them, leaving Davies and Edmonds covering them.
“These guys are good, Stripe.” Khasigian was on the radio, seeing what Tanner was seeing on the radar display too.
“We’re better than them, Kitty, far better.” Tanner admired the tactical formation involved by those MiGs but it wouldn’t matter. Their trickery in how they came forward wouldn’t save them.
He waited until the time was right… just right…
“Wolfhounds!”
Upon Tanner’s command, Johnson and Voss unleashed a barrage of Sidewinders as their calls of ‘Fox Two’ were made. Those missiles raced towards the Soviet fighters. They scattered across the sky.
Tanner keyed his radio mike: “Fox One.” An identical radio call was made by Khasigian as he too put Sparrows into the sky. They fired against the scattering MiGs, each tracking them for missile kills. It wouldn’t have been fun to be in any of those Soviet fighters with many missiles coming from several directions. Tanner saw that only one, the Fulcrum, opened fire in return and shot what was only one missile towards either Johnson or Voss. As to those Floggers, they all ran without firing back.
That didn’t do them any good. Two were hit first by the Sidewinders then Khasigian’s Sparrow got the other. The scorecard for the 32 TFS stood at seven to zero for this mission.
What an achievement! Tanner hoped to turn that seven to an eight…
The Fulcrum escaped. It dropped down low and got away from Tanner’s missile. Worse, it’s own missile hadn’t been panic-fired and was a perfect set-up on Voss’ F-15. It blew up close to the F-15’s port wing and took most of that off. Voss ejected as his aircraft began to enter a spin. Tanner could only hope he’d come down over friendly territory though he couldn’t seriously hold out much hope for that. The frontlines of the fighting below were very fluid and where he was above didn’t look too promising.
Seven MiGs downed, one F-15 lost. Anyone else would have been dancing with joy but not Tanner. He led his fighters out over the mountains now that they’d lost that Fulcrum down in the valley below and the Soviets had no more aircraft coming up. There were more of his fighters coming in now behind, moving down from the north flying top cover for a whole bunch of A-7s, but he and his four remaining F-15s needed refuelling at a safe distance before they’d go back to Hill. Tanner wasn’t dancing because he had personally failed to get that last MiG and then seen one it’s missiles take down Voss.
So that loss was on him.
Listening to Davies and Edmonds and Khasigian on the radio, even Johnson who’d just lost his wingman, Tanner heard their celebrations. The fighter sweep had swept the skies clear and as the Corsair fighter-bombers came in, they’d blast the Soviets on the ground to bits. That’d surely help with the effort to keep the Soviets back from going further north from Colorado Springs deeper into Colorado and up towards Denver. They were sure of that, Edmonds especially.
Tanner cut out the chatter. The tanker had to be met with focus on that. Things being said over the airwaves, even on the internal channel, were subject to enemy interception. He was harsher than he needed to be. He knew that. He told himself he was being unfair on them, punishing them for his inability to save Voss from being shot down.
The Wolfhounds were silenced. Tanner led them away from a battle which they’d come back to again tomorrow with failure foremost in his troubled mind.
October: Bella
There was the English language saying that Colonel Bella had heard before which went ‘better the devil you know than the devil you don’t’… or something along those lines. He struggled to recall it in precise detail due to the translation into his native Spanish. Nonetheless, he understood what it meant and it summed up how he felt about the replacement of the dead Gómez with Putin instead. Commissar Gómez had been an evil bastard but Bella understood him and his type. The KGB man Putin was a whole different type of devil. He’d always been one, Bella had known that upon meeting him upon the Soviet’s arrival from Albuquerque, yet after what had happened when up in the mountains, Putin had changed. It was not a change for the better either nor one which Bella believed that he was going to enjoy being witness to.
Putin came back down into the valley below after his rescue by Bella’s soldiers. They had been lucky to find him, only due to the careless nature shown by those whom had killed Gómez and snatched Putin in not in any way covering their tracks. What they had intended to do with Putin, no one, not even he, knew. Those two American civilians, armed like they were with a strange array of weapons, had dragged him away from where the jeep had crashed and taken him into the woods. Bella’s men, looking for Gómez in fact, had killed those guerrillas and rescued Putin. He had shown no gratitude in rescue. Bella had been informed of the state which he was found in and had raised a smile at the humiliation suffered.
He wouldn’t have minded though if his men had accidently shot Putin though. They used up a lot of ammunition in taking on two men and sent bullets all over the place. Yet none had put a hole in the KGB devil. Sometimes life can be very unfair.
Until the DGI sent someone to replace Gómez, either by air or land – neither looking likely at the moment –, Putin would fulfil Gómez’s role completely rather than alongside him as first planned. Bella and his Cuban paratroopers were answerable now to the whims of the KGB captain. There was still a security zone to be maintained through the lowland parts of Fremont County stretching west away from Pueblo and due to Soviet soldiers being inside it, Putin wanted the Cubans on the outside. He had no intention of going up into the mountains again himself though expected Bella’s men to do. When before Bella only had some of his men available from his far-depleted 2nd Airborne Brigade, Putin gave him what he deemed ‘good news’ on that. Soviet paratroopers were taking over with that.
Full attention for Bella’s men was now to be on security tasks rather than any more direct combat with organised opponents. Putin wanted them to hunt down and kill all opponents with every man available. There were now no excuses not to do so.
Bella withdrew his men from the frontlines, such as they were, when Soviet troops took over there. They went to work alongside the Nicaraguans on the other side of Pueblo in once again securing Pueblo itself. That fight was no longer Bella’s. He had already reformed his units the best as possible and kept them in the new organisational structure. A month of fighting had seen Bella with just three companies of riflemen. Each and every man was a veteran, a survivor of many fights. They’d been here for well over a month, fighting beneath the shadow of the Rocky Mountains in the lowland areas with few ventures up on-high. Now that was to be all that they would do. Bella’s five hundred men were on the guerrilla hunt.
He went up with his men on the first major operation. It was his duty to be there, he told Putin, rather than stay in the rear. He wanted away from the man and didn’t know if Putin understood that fully or not. Either way, he didn’t care. He would be with his fellow soldiers rather than the secret policeman who’d made a mess in his trousers the last time he ventured upwards.
Two companies of men, moving on foot with Bella alongside them, moved out of Canon City and struck west. They split into two, one taking a more northern routing. The other company, which Bella accompanied, moved along the course of the Arkansas River and towards the area around the Royal Gorge. This was a tourist area, empty of such people now but full of hiding spots for guerrillas. A few weeks past, some of his men had wandered off up here and been slain. No luck had been found in finding the perpetrators and Gómez had had him kill those civilian hostages by machine gunning them into a ditch. This search was aimed to be more effective. Whoever was up in this high ground had been using it as a sally point for attacks downwards and observation too when it came to guiding in American air attacks with fighter-bombers, those infernal F-105 Thuds of theirs. There’d be military spotters with binoculars and radios alongside civilians with guns.
Guerrilla hunts were never easy and there wasn’t much choice of them being fruitful either. Bella tried though, this time he really did. He had his men do it properly and made the best use of them. Putin had said that he was trying to get one of those Yak-38 aircraft to assist yet maintenance problems were keeping them grounded. He rather he didn’t have any air support like that. His men had been bombed before by those Soviet-flown aircraft. Thankfully, today that ‘friendly’ aircraft didn’t manage to get airborne. It’s presence could only have made things worse.
There was no one to find. There were no physical signs of anyone either. In the places which his men went through, with men looking down as well as all around, covering each other as they did so, they found no trace of those whom they hunted. Bella had had hope when he’d told himself there was no chance and that hope had been shown to be as foolish as he should have none it was. When this rifle company reached the Royal Gorge Bridge, he contacted the other company. The captain had taken his men on the long hike towards the more distant Parkdale, the smallest of small towns further north next to a tourist campground. At Parkdale, each of the few buildings there had been burnt down. There was no sign of gunfire with discarded bullet casings nor pock-marked walls, just complete fire damage. Bella’s subordinate said too that whomever had set the fires here had kept them contained and not allowed them to rage out of control. The buildings were burnt down and nothing else. What was that all about? It wasn’t Bella’s men and the Soviets had only just arrived down below and not been up here. Who had done such a thing and why? It was odd. Bella wanted to know what had gone on there. The captain on-scene had no idea though. Mysteries like that, with someone knowing what they were doing and probably hiding something, weren’t what he wanted to have going on while he was out looking for guerrillas!
Oh, and where were the few people that had called the place home gone to as well?
As a boy, Bella had grown up by the sea under the rule of Batista. He’d joined the Cuban Army as a teenager under Castro and been educated after his compulsory service as a conscript so he could become a officer. His youth had only known poverty and the sea. There were mountains inside the island which was Cuba, the mountains from where Castro had launched his rebellion to liberate Cuba. Bella hadn’t been given the opportunity as a youngster to join scouting organisations (they had them in Cuba under Batista) which went hiking in them. As a soldier he had done so. He’d seen more mountains, as well as jungles and deserts too, when fighting to spread the revolution throughout Latin America. None of those sights had prepared him for what he found in Colorado though. The emptiness up on-high remained something which he had found remarkable since he first came here in the middle of last month. It was just so strange, so empty. It disturbed him in ways which he wouldn’t explain.
This guerrilla hunt was an overnight mission and so the men were camping out. As befitting their commanding officer, Bella didn’t have to drag his own tent up into the mountains on his back and he had his own one too. It was also set up for him. Perhaps some of the men might have something negative to say about that yet none did. That was just how things were. The men would sleep in shifts and it was the same with him and the company commander. He could have slept through the night but he wasn’t that type of officer. He let the company captain take the first sleep shift. With his rifle over his shoulder (Bella had a pistol too; not his favourite weapon at all) he wandered about. He had his binoculars with him too. It was dark now but he kept them with him just in case.
In the darkness, Bella looked back to the east from where he had marched these men up into the mountains. He found himself a good spot where he could observe so much of the valley below yet also get a good look off to the northeast as well. It was over there that the Soviets were fighting with their own paratroopers – moving on foot, in light vehicles and helicopters – were fighting to secure a place called Colorado Springs. Part of him wished his men were there, fighting at the front. He couldn’t see any of that fight from where he was, just the odd flicker of distant explosions. Pueblo to the east, much further down the valley, was somewhere he had a better view of. It was too far away to see any detail at all yet there was a light show there too.
The war was being fought on the frontlines by others now, far away from this ground which he had his men had won and held with their lives. He wasn’t needed in that fight. Instead, he was chasing shadows up in the mountains.
October: Putin
Captain Putin tried to put it all behind him. It wasn’t easy yet he tried. What had happened up in the mountains had happened and couldn’t be changed now. Those involved were all dead and he – just him – had walked away alive. He wouldn’t be going up there again and would rather stay down below in the valley instead. There was work to be done here, important duties to be undertaken. Putin would continue the work of Commissar Gómez. Major Ostapenko, his fellow Sword and Shield officer who he remained reporting to, had passed comment on this though hadn’t this time called Putin a coward again. Ostapenko was too busy dealing with matters within the 76th Guards Division and incidents of ‘disloyalty’ which he had found within the Soviet Airborne. Putin was more than glad to be not the subject of Ostapenko’s attention again. He buried himself in his work instead leaving the whole business of hunting for armed guerrillas in the mountains to others.
Right before he had been killed, Gómez had told Putin all of the success he had been having. That success was no idle boast. Throughout the valley of the Arkansas River, through the low-lying bits of Freemont County, the security situation which Gómez had brought about was impressive. He had eliminated all forms of resistance from a hostile population with speed. The Cuban paratroopers had shot down plenty of armed resistance upon arrival and then Gómez had used them to pacify what was left. This was done with a short but effective rein of terror. Executions, hostage-taking, searching through official records and interviews with detainees had been undertaken. Collaborators had been quickly identified and although many of them were used up and disposed of when they were no loner useful, the ones which remained were those whose value would be for the long-term. These Quislings were now cutting down resistance before it was able to rouse its head in any meaningful form.
Gómez had told him how Colonel Bella had complained but soldiers would always do that, Putin had long learnt, when their men were tasked with such duties. They had silly ideas of how to conduct warfare and believed it all came from fighting ‘properly’. The fools. War was about using every means of conducting that fight so that only victory could come. Afterwards the history could be written to reflect any sort of honourable fiction which was desired. Winners wrote the history books, didn’t they?
A couple of Gómez’s collaborators could speak Spanish; they all spoke English too. Naturally, none of them understood Russian. This was a problem for Putin because his duty here required him to talk to the locals yet he had faced the same problem back in Albuquerque and it would have been the same if he had been in El Paso as he was meant to have been too. Those on-high who assigned him his duties must have aware of this difficulty in communication when it came to languages. They had still assigned him though. He had to work around it. He had been given a KGB lieutenant who spoke English as well as his native Russian and one of the most-capable collaborators, Mark, (Gómez had marked him out as an ideological, not a mercenary) here was used by Putin because he spoke both English & Spanish. He would trust his own fellow Sword and Shield man over the word of the collaborator he had also brought in for translation yet Putin understood that there would be local nuances and slang words that it was best to have someone aware of. His own Spanish and his lieutenant’s English were taught in classrooms far away from here.
“I don’t know. I wouldn’t know such things. That is… well… things like that are none of my business… so… I don’t know and don’t ask too.”
Putin had what the man said translated into Russian for him. He had watched the man while he spoke and studied him afterwards as he remained standing in front of him. A former bank inside Florence was currently being used for Putin’s purposes. It was hot inside the little office in the back of the building, next to the vault, yet the beads of sweat on the man’s forehead, several which started to run down his face, weren’t being caused by that heat. He was sweating because he was lying. What he said gave him away more than that though.
His response didn’t fit with the question put to him about the murder of his neighbour. Who would he have not asked? He wasn’t clueless as to what exactly had happened. Maybe he didn’t know the exact truth of the matter but he had heard something and wasn’t telling them what he knew.
Putin had his lieutenant ask this man – Thomas – again who had killed the man who lived in the house next to his during the night. He was reminded too that this wasn’t the time to lie, not if he wanted to see tomorrow and he wanted his family to stay safe as well.
Thomas winced at the last bit, the comment about his family. The collaborator Mark said that he had two teenagers living with him and his wife, both young females who Thomas probably feared would get the attention of Soviet soldiers soon enough. Putin nodded at that observation made in Spanish while waiting on the detainee to reply in English.
The reply was then put to Putin in Russian: “Please, I don’t know anything. Burt had a lot of people who didn’t like him, going back years. He was one of those type of people who upset everyone. It might have nothing to do with what is going on now with… the new way things are… with you Russians here.”
The Burt who was spoken of had been one of Gómez’s collaborators, someone who’d been useful since they arrived in informing on his fellow townspeople who had hidden guns, radios and such contraband items which were meant to have been handed in. He’d also told Gómez of certain locals with ‘subversive politics’. Someone had then slit his throat in the night.
“We’ll keep him for the time being.” Putin addressed his lieutenant, not the detainee nor his other collaborator. “He needs to reflect upon his actions. I’ll talk to him again later and we’ll bring one of his daughters into see him too. Maybe then he might want to tell us what he knows.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Once all three of them were out of his office, Putin read through the files on the deceased Burt. That was a man who had had been looking forward to working with. The man wanted nothing but extra food rations: that was it. His greed was simply literal. Others working for Gómez had wanted other things, some of which they got but others not so much. The majority of them were in shallow graves. Not Burt. Like Mark too, he would have been a long-term asset, a valuable man. He had had no scruples in spilling secrets and had shown a willingness to do so rather than being forced to do so.
Gómez had believed that no one else had known what Burt had been doing.
It seemed that that assumption had been wrong. Someone else did know, probably several people including his neighbour Thomas who certainly hadn’t killed him but had an idea as to who might of. All information for him would be gleamed soon enough. Putin had no wish to harm the man’s children but would see that done if there was no cooperation soon enough. He would give him a couple of hours to think it over and then bring in one of them. The other collaborator said that those children were thirteen and fourteen. Children that age were dying every day in this war. If need be, Putin wouldn’t raise a finger to stop such acts occurring here. He’d rather not unless he had to though.
To be honest, Putin would rather have nothing to do with Thomas or anyone like him. It was people like Burt and Mark who were his interest, those who would provide information and keep a lid on the security situation through forewarning. Actual violence should only be the last resort now to keep the peace. What violence had been necessary had already been used during the initial fighting here and then the subsequent executions which Gómez had had done in public. But then Burt had been killed like he had, by his own people eager to shut him up. Putin had to discover who murdered him and detain them along with all those who had aided in that. Once he had them, there would be a public execution in Florence which the townspeople would be forced to watch.
He had to get the right people though. Killing this Thomas wouldn’t do no good. It might seem the simple, easy option, but it wouldn’t work. The real killers of their fellow citizen needed to be caught and everyone had to see them die. Once that was out of the way, Putin could get back to his primary mission here.
There were more Burt’s, others like him. Putin had so many uses for such people. He had a job to do here and he would do it. This was why he was here and doing it well would, eventually, get him out of here. That was all he wanted: to achieve success which would be noted by those above and then to move on elsewhere, upwards though. He’d be away from those mountains above when he’d come so close to dying himself. If many others, even innocents, had to die to see that happen, so be it because their lives were all unimportant when it came to him getting far away from here.
October: de la Billière
Brigadier de la Billière had been subject to hostile artillery barrages before, firstly when back as a young officer in Oman. Serving in Borneo, he’d even been shelled by his own side in an accident. There were some of the Canadians who’d come down into Colorado, men with their Militia forces, who’d served as foreign volunteers with the Americans in Vietnam (enlisting for service with the United States in an unpopular war back at home regardless) and been shelled there. When told about them, he was reminded of all of those Irishmen who joined the British Army for a taste of warfare. Most of these Canadians with him outside of Colorado Springs had never been directly targeted by enemy artillery before though. And what he’d witnessed had been the strongest he’d ever personally faced too. The Soviet Airborne had brought their artillery with them to the fight with included howitzers, heavy mortars and multiple-barreled rocket launchers.
Shelling from that artillery was being unleashed against the Canadians… and anyone else in the way. The Canadians returned fire. DLB had made sure that the gunners on counter-battery missions – targeting that Soviet artillery – had everything that they needed including radars and spotters. They knew their job, he had quickly found, for these gunners were men assigned for such a mission in West Germany doing the same thing there in a general European war. With the 4th Brigade being the lead unit, locked in combat with Soviet forces attempting to breakout from Colorado Springs and go further north, these were Canadian regulars who were long-trained to do what they were. This wasn’t the battlefield of Western Europe and training could only prepare them for so much, but they were doing the best that they could. When it came to those regulars, they needed DLB very little. Their commander, Brigadier Collins, politely but firmly made that clear. DLB understood the man’s need to want him out of his hair. DLB had returned to the Militia brigades after coming forward to the frontlines. He was a little bit humbled and had been chastised for effectively getting in the way. That was how things were though. There was no time for spectators in this war.
The reservists with the 3rd & 6th Brigades had seen some of that shelling too. Soviet artillery fire was focused at the frontlines, as their troops tried to force their way out of Colorado Springs and up the Interstate-25 corridor towards Denver, but they put some of those shells far out ahead of them as well. DLB had been told that when caught under fire, the Militia units had become quite adept at taking cover fast and wherever they were. They’d learnt some harsh lessons at first and responded accordingly. The mission for them was to support the flanks and rear of the 4th Brigade and in that they hadn’t just seen shelling. There had been attacks from the air – the men screaming outrage at the lack of proper air cover – and also Soviet raids with light units of theirs trying to infiltrate the rear. Civilians had streamed out of Colorado Springs when the fight had come to their little city, getting in the way of the fight behind made all around it though soon enough, everyone who was going to be able to leave and flee north did. The Soviets had their men in Colorado Springs and weren’t of the mind to let people flee from it, at least not northwards. There had been some unfortunate incidents with civilians being caught in crossfire during skirmishing. Both brigade commanders reported to DLB that there might have been some of them shot down accidently by their men, mistaking them for Soviet infiltrators. Reporting that up the chain of command, DLB was reminded by the divisional general that this wasn’t West Germany and therefore there wasn’t that whole support network in-place as was the case there to have armed local militia (the West Germans had a huge set-up) keep civilians clear. The Americans had been at war for a month and in many areas that was set up, making use of rear-area tasked national guardsmen, but there were none of those here as they were now caught behind enemy lines away to the south.
Orders for the 2nd Canadian Infantry Division coming down from above, in this instance being the US XVIII Corps, called for the Canadians to push the Soviets out of Colorado Springs and advance southwards to free up paratroopers of theirs and national guardsmen all caught around Pueblo. DLB had to wonder if there was anyone with any sense at the XVIII Corps headquarters. It was impossible for the Canadians here to do that. Even with the ‘reinforcements’ which had come from Shilo with those many extra armoured vehicles, the two lighter brigades of the division weren’t able to fully support the 4th Brigade on the battlefield with the enemy which they faced on a mission like that. The division of Soviet Airborne they encountered wasn’t a light unit and was successfully holding Colorado Springs. They couldn’t advance but they weren’t withdrawing either. The 3rd & 6th Brigades wouldn’t be able to push through them along with the 4th Brigade to retake the now ruin that was Colorado Springs after days of fighting full control of it. The 2nd Division just wouldn’t be able to it in a direct attack.
Such an opinion wasn’t shared by the XVIII Corps. They had subordinate forces fighting through West Texas, the edges of New Mexico and all the way up into Colorado. From the corps headquarters, somewhere out on the plains of North Texas, near Amarillo DLB had been told, orders came for an attack to be made, not continuous defence. An attack by as much of the corps as possible was being launched all across its operational area to relive other elements trapped and to knock the Soviets and Nicaraguans back from their own advances. The 2nd Division was advance south to Pueblo… or at least as far as possible that way. It was imperative that this be done with immediate haste.
The general sent DLB to accompany the 3rd Brigade in making the division’s opening attack. The 6th Brigade was needed where it was, part of it already subsumed by the 4th Brigade and the rest guarding the nearest bit of the eastern flank. The 3rd Brigade was tasked to advance even further to the east, away from Colorado Springs proper, and open up the Soviet’s flank. The destination for them was to reach the city’s airport, where Petersen AFB was and one of the Soviet Airborne’s opening airheads when they made their attack here. DLB was to coordinate divisional support for the 3rd Brigade plus assist the brigade commander en route. That assistance which DLB was supposed to provide, he was loathe to discover, was to make sure that he didn’t mess up. The brigade commander had zero combat experience and the divisional commander wanted DLB there. It was unfair on both of them, he’d protested, but to no avail.
Inexperienced he might have been, but the 3rd Brigade’s commander, Brigadier Lennox, conducted a brilliant attack. DLB marveled at how well he did in arranging the advance towards the airport in the best possible manner and making the best use out of his men. So many of them, almost all to be honest, were just as inexperienced yet they quickly showed their courage and how what refresher training they’d had before leaving Canada had been effective. The 1st Hussars led the way with their armoured cars and those ‘borrowed’ Leopard-1 tanks. The 4th Brigade’s tanks were having trouble in confined ground further to the west but the half dozen assigned to the 1st Hussars aided the Cougars in punching holes through the Soviet’s flank near Palmer Park. The Canadians dropped artillery either side of them too across the open ground and shot forward. Infantrymen, Militia units from Manitoba and Ontario, finished off what the armour didn’t get. Lennox had his men push onwards, eager to get going now that they would have the Soviets off-balance. DLB listened to him on the radio ordering one of his battalions to stay behind at staggering points, guarding the supply line but also a way out if things went wrong, and then having the rest of the 3rd Brigade rush for the Cimarron Hills and the airport beyond.
DLB rode in that Fuchs personnel carrier that he’d got from Shilo. The German-built wheeled personnel carrier festooned with antenna and staff officers within coordinated the incoming flight of helicopters meant to have a go at the airport’s defenders ahead of the brigade’s arrival. There were communications which he heard where some Canadian units got lost and others came under fire. His Fuchs was raked by machine gun fire too. He winced as the rattle-rattle-rattle of bullets bounced off the protected side while the vehicle drove onwards. It could have been Soviet stragglers firing, it could even have been the Americans themselves engaging an unfamiliar vehicle. He was safe inside: sticking his head out to enquire over such a detail wouldn’t have been the best of ideas.
Faster than DLB had thought possible, the 1st Hussars, with the Queen’s Own Rifles of Canada right behind them travelling in M-113s, reached the edge of the airport. They’d followed the road signs for ‘Airport’ in the end, having better luck with them than their maps when moving at speed through urban terrain. DLB could only imagine that someone on the Soviet side would soon end up getting shot for not having those signs taken down.
“Tartan, Tartan.” The radio call was made and in went the helicopters towards the airport. There were four of them, Huey’s mounting guns and rocket pods. DLB had worried about them being involved in this attack and tried to see them not used like they were. He had failed to get the general to have that bit of the attack called off. Unfortunately, his concerns hadn’t been misplaced. Three of them were down when hit by major anti-air opposition in the form of plenty of gunfire. They did their job though: they had been quite the distraction.
Soviet paratroopers were elsewhere and at the airport were the support troops. There was a security detachment, one massacred when the Leopards crashed through the airport perimeter and took them under fire. The Cougars escorted the infantry in with the three companies of riflemen with the Queen’s Own Rifles going into the fight. Back to Lennox came reports of success with initial and then secondary objectives as the Canadians fanned out across the airport. They took it from the Soviets. Losses came though. DLB listened as the Lennox urged further haste with his medical units to catch up and so he personally put in a check on that. It seemed that the Soviets at the airport hadn’t been the best riflemen but they had used heavier weapons in the form of many RPGs shots to destroy M-113s carrying Canadian infantry. Though DLB wasn’t there to see it, he understood that the men hadn’t always dismounted quick enough from their vehicles (they remained unfamiliar to them) and paid for that. In the initial flurry of activity which came in the quick assault and victory, the Soviets had shown that even when beaten in a stand-up fight they weren’t finished completely.
With the trucks carrying the Field Hospital detachment came another infantry battalion. The men from the Militia element of the Royal Canadian Regiment joined in the fight to finish off clearing out of the last of the strung-out opposition, Soviets who’d taken cover where possible on the edges of the airport and were shooting inwards with whatever they could. It would be a harder fight to get at them now that surprise was gone. DLB’s vehicle arrived behind those infantrymen. He found Lennox soon enough and congratulated him. The man had led his soldiers in doing something that DLB had thought impossible. He regretted his doubt but that was good regret.
As it had been his brigade’s success, Lennox reported to the general on the successful capture of the airport. He was told to finish off opposition outside the airport grounds and also establish defensive positions, ones which faced inwards towards the center of Colorado Springs. DLB had already witnessed Lennox doing that. The general wanted to speak to him afterwards and asked how soon the 2nd Division could start making use of the airport for its own air operations. Its helicopter support was spread far and wide away to the north and would be best operating from the airport itself. Tomorrow at least, DLB told him. There were engineers arriving and they would soon be able to give a detailed timescale, but from the looks of it, clearing of wreckage and obstructions here would take some time. When the attack here had come, those Cougars had used their cannons to blow up several Soviet helicopters out on the runway. One of the Leopards had also put some shells into the base of the control tower around which enemy personnel with a rocket launcher had fortified themselves. The tower had come down in pieces. The fight here, DLB told his commander, had been fast yet very effective which meant that a lot of damage was done.
“We’re going to go over on the attack here, Peter.”
“Are they moving yet, Sir?”
“We’re already seeing their artillery fire dwindling and they’ve pulled some of their riflemen back.”
“That’s fast!”
Soviet forces over on the other side of Colorado Springs, north of the downtown area and near the interstate, were reacting to the airport seizure and DLB’s commander was getting ready to push the rest of his division forward. Rather than attack everywhere, the operational plan had been for a one-two punch to catch them moving.
“They’ve already shown that they can do that, Peter,” the general reminded DLB of how sudden the attack several days ago against Colorado Springs had developed, “and I’d rather hit them now than wait around for them to do the unexpected again.”
“Yes, I agree.” DLB was still wary about the whole operation yet the airport had been taken and if there was ever a time to move against these (unpleasantly) surprisingly-capable Soviet Airborne men, then it was now.
“We’ll be seeing you soon.”
And so the second attack commenced. The rest of the 2nd Division, Canada’s soldiers in Colorado with a few British Army officers like DLB scattered among them, made their follow-up attack: this time direct at their opponents as they shuffled men around. DLB would only hope that second strike caught the Soviets off-guard like the first had.
He’d find out soon enough.
November: Tanner
Lt.-Colonel Tanner was remembering why he first wanted to fly. He had the recollection of back when he was a young boy looking up into the clouds and imagining jumping into them, rolling among them and the using a finger to pop them like they were mis-shaped fluffy balloons. The only way to do that would have been to get up them in those clouds, thus by flying a plane. He could have been an airline pilot, a crop-duster even but he had ended up at the Air Force Academy. It was in the general direction of the Academy he was flying this morning, over there near Colorado Springs. The Rocky Mountains which ran through Colorado were below him as he headed east, flying low at the head of a flight of three more fighters. His eyes were fully open, concentrating on everything that he needed to be paying attention to when flying an aircraft like a F-15 into a war zone but his mind kept drifting. He pictured that again, playing among the clouds. It was silly yet it was there. He’d told Nell that once and she’d laughed and…
“Fulcrums!”
The urgent warning from Khasigian snapped his attention back to where it should have been.
Tanner saw them, two MiG-29s off to starboard. They were heading the other way and, in an instant, had disappeared behind one of the mountains. They were low like his F-15s were and he was sure didn’t have the fuel to spare to be flying like that. Whatever they were up to doing what they were didn’t matter. They’d been seen and now they were his.
“Kitty,” Khasigian’s call-sign was probably the most hated by the pilot who had it among all those with the 32 TFS with their own, “they’re ours. Follow my lead.”
“Copy, Stripe.”
There remained the two of F-15s as part of this flight who still had that fighter sweep to do. “Boxer, Panda: you stay with the mission and we’ll catch up soon enough.”
“Roger, Lead.” Panda acknowledged that he and his wingman were to both stay heading towards Colorado Springs.
Boxer had something to add: “Good hunting, Stripe.”
The two F-15s went after the Fulcrums which they had seen. Tanner was eager to put both of them down… once they were found that was. He took himself and Khasigian around several mountains though climbing up a bit to get a better look and also ease up on the air resistance. There was danger in being so low with eyes searching the skies for other aircraft too. Tanner had wanted the extra altitude for that reason. It paid off. There they were.
“Starboard, low and below, Kitty.”
“Tally-ho!” Khasigian had been on exchange with the RAF over in Britain a few years ago flying Phantoms and got ‘tally-ho’ from them. He’d apparently gone fox-hunting with some ‘country squires’. Yeah… it was odd.
Tanner energized his fighter radar and at once acquired the contacts he could see. He was above and behind the Fulcrums. They wouldn’t have known he was there before, but they would now. Their radar warning receivers would have gone off and the pilots would be frantically looking left and right. They couldn’t look up and behind though, not into the rising sun which was behind Tanner and Khasigian either.
Radar lock was achieved very quickly. The Fulcrums were trying to dodge but they still couldn’t see the threat. They started a climb, making things easier in fact. “Fox Two! Fox Two!” Tanner gave the Soviet MiGs a pair of Sidewinders and his wingman did the same. He watched the missiles go, willing them onwards. Any second now…
Tanner’s own radar receiver went off. The unmistakable wail that someone was lighting him up with a fighter radar caused the reaction in him which he had been certain that the Fulcrum pilots had. He looked to port and then to starboard. There were explosions below, where the Fulcrums were, yet it wasn’t them who’d locked-on to him. He pulled back on the stick and swung it to port. Khasigian, drilled alongside as to what to do in such a situation so nothing went wrong, broke to starboard. The two of them had to get a look around and fast.
Tanner couldn’t see anyone else.
“Above, above! More MiGs, Stripe!”
He couldn’t see those who Khasigian did.
The radar warning receiver switched to the continuous wail from an intermediate one. One of the MiGs, maybe more than one, had radar lock-on.
“Where, Kitty, where…”
“He’s got me! I’m…”
Tanner saw a blast out of the corner of his eye. That was Khasigian. Had he got out in time? He didn’t know if his wingman had ejected and he couldn’t see those MiGs. They’d be firing on him any second now. He swung the stick to port and then he saw them above, coming right at him. Had they fired yet? Where they Fulcrums, Floggers or something else? He didn’t know. He’d seen several of them though, three or four. He did the only thing he could. Tanner gave them all of his remaining Sidewinders (he still had longer-range Sparrows left), and made a sharp turn the other way, to starboard and dived. A mountain loomed ahead but he went around it. He just had to get clear and maybe he could…
There was an almighty bang. Tanner’s eyes shut. He opened them again. He was spinning. No, his F-15 was spinning. Sirens wailed in the cockpit and there were warning lights everywhere. The engines were out. Hydraulics and electrical power were out. He had an onboard fire. The aircraft was in a spin and the ground had to be coming up very fast. Any second now and whatever MiGs were left – he was sure he had to have gotten a couple of them, yes? – would finish him off.
He pulled the ejection handle. “Nell!”
After landing, Tanner rolled his parachute up at once. He dragged it into cover with him less it give him away. He had no idea where he was. He could have been in occupied territory or not. He’d find out soon enough but before then, he had to get out of sight. Then he could figure that out. With his pistol drawn, Tanner found some undergrowth to hide in. He had his radio beacon with him but there was a problem: it wouldn’t work. No rescue was coming for him from that. It wouldn’t turn on despite how many times he bashed it (probably not the best of ideas) nor swore at it. How many times had he been told that they were indestructible? Furious but cold and tired too, Tanner rolled himself up like he had done the parachute. His elbows and knees hurt. Ejection from an aircraft at several hundred miles an hour was never going to be kind on the joints, neither had been the hard landing he’d made. He shut his eyes, just for a few minutes to get himself right. Just a few moments was all that he needed.
Asleep in seconds, he dreamt of Nell. And he dreamt of those clouds too.
When he opened his eyes, there was someone standing over him. His pistol had slipped from his grasp. A boot was on his open palm with haste as he tried to reach for it.
Tanner looked up, squinting in the harsh sunlight to get a look at the figure above him. He saw the rifle first, a big one for the little girl holding it, and the tip of it’s barrel was inches from his face. That girl with the rifle had a question: “You American?”
An adventure with that girl and her cohorts awaited Tanner. It was one from he wouldn’t emerge alive several months down the line. Through it all, he wouldn’t know that back at Hill AFB there was a letter waiting for him. It had been delayed: there was a war on after all. It was a letter from Nell.
Nell, whose name he had screamed without thinking when ejecting from his down F-15, was alive and safe. He didn’t know that though and never would.
November: Bella
Colonel Bella watched the descending pilot in the distance. One of the paratroopers with him readied his sniper rifle to line up a shot. Bella was been amazed at the thinking on the man to believe that with his Dragunov he’d manage any success at such a range against a target which was moving erratically in the wind like that. The sergeant had a lot of confidence and would be useful at other times.
Not now though, not doing that.
“Don’t take that shot, Sergeant.”
Bella didn’t think it was right to shoot at an ejected pilot like that. In addition, he could have been Soviet or even Cuban! Who was to know at such distance? He intended to find out though. He beckoned over the company commander.
The man was fast over to him. “Colonel?”
Bella towered over the shorter man, a staff officer promoted to this combat position because so many of Bella’s other senior officers had been killed here in Colorado. “Let’s go get that pilot, shall we?”
“Si, Colonel.” The captain looked at the figure drifting down. He was a long way off. “Morales could slow him down by giving him a wound: he is a fine shot.”
There was another reason while this miracle shot named Sergeant Morales shouldn’t take that shot. It was one which Bella chose to voice. These were his men but the deceased Gómez had been active among them and Bella had to fear that one might now be reporting to that Putin creature.
“We’re hunting guerrillas who know these mountains better than us. Therefore, we’d best not advertise our presence to them by letting them hear a gunshot.” It would to do as a reason. “Have the men start moving, Eduardo, have them follow me.”
Bella led his men – some of who he feared could betray him; Gómez had been busy in his short time in Colorado – to find that pilot.
To get to where the pilot had dropped out of view meant going down then back up again. He had disappeared beyond a tree-line slightly above from where Bella and his men had started out from though in between there was a steep slope. It was fast getting cold and Bella was certain that within another couple of weeks, three at the most, it would soon start snowing here. Crossing the rough terrain of these mountains could be far more dangerous then when covered by snow. At least now, he could see where his footing was.
Despite that, he still took a tumble going across that slope. He sipped somehow and for the briefest of moments was up practically in the air. He shut his eyes without meaning to and then came down upon the ground again. It was a hard landing. He bashed his arm, his leg and his side. He started to slide, finding nothing he could grip on to. It was a very long way down! The captain grabbed him, his fingers digging into Bella’s forearm.
“I’ve got you!”
Something whacked into Bella’s head, to the back and on the side, as he came to a halt. His boots found purpose on a rock. Pain radiated from his arm where he was held. If it hadn’t been, he was off down below and he had to reckon that that would hurt a lot more.
“Pull me up, will you?” Bella tried to keep the panic out of his voice. Another man, who looked like he was precariously-balanced from Bella’s prone position, took ahold of his free hand and pulled too. Soon enough, Bella was sitting on the ground looking at how far he had almost fallen. It was even further than he had thought moments before. He was lucky. So much for being able to gauge his footing without the snow!
Some of the other men had slips too. None looked to have as come as close to Bella when it came to the near of life. He’d taken the men the wrong way. This had appeared to have been the shortest way across to where they’d seen that pilot land but it certainly wasn’t. Plenty of care had to be taken and much time was wasted.
Once finally off that treacherous slope, Bella let one of the senior lieutenants, Teniente Fuentes, – a man who he was evaluating to promote him to the rank of captain because he needed a real soldier for that role – take over the lead. The company captain showed suspicion but didn’t voice any of that. Fuentes quickly showed his worth and found them a better route back upwards than Bella would have chosen. He was keen too, leading from the front and the first man ‘over the top’ when it came to reaching the crest of the ridge they went up. Bella and everyone else followed to arrive upon a small, wind-swept plateau.
There was no sign of that pilot.
He’d come down here, Bella was certain, but had disappeared. It had been an hour and a half, maybe just a little bit more, since he’d taken these men after him. Bella had thought it would take a third of that time to get here. During that period, the pilot had vanished. He, his parachute and anything he might have had on him were gone. The men looked and Bella noted how Fuentes had them search inwards while also keeping watch outwards as well. Yes, Fuentes would get his battlefield promotion and lead this company soon enough when Bella transferred away the current captain. That good news didn’t make up for everything else though.
The waste of time and effort, several near deaths including his own, was all on him. He stood among his men, these paratroopers like him so far from home and in this terrible place, and had to wonder was it all worth it?
The immediate question concerned abandoning the mission of trying to track down the ghosts which were those guerrillas and going after that pilot instead. There was more than that though. Being up here in the mountains got him away from shooting civilians down below though also away from the frontline fighting role that he had previously had too. The Soviets were saying that they had retaken Pueblo and finally overcome American troops there, recently-arrived regulars as well as those pesky national guardsmen, and had done what Bella’s men had failed to do in all the time they were here. The 2nd Airborne Brigade, a battalion now in all but name, had effectively achieved nothing. Bella had brought his men to Colorado and to an early grave for so many of them. He himself had been subservient to the wills of the DGI and then the KGB in their ‘pacification’ drives.
Nothing of any worth had been achieved for all of the fighting done and all of the lives lost.
Bella let Fuentes led the way back off that plateau and take them a different way from which they had come. The search for that pilot was off. There came a comment from the captain that his sniper should have been allowed to take that shot – ‘Morales would have got him, Colonel’ – but Bella gave a dismissive wave of his hand to that. He’d already made his mind up on the replacement of that man with Fuentes and could no longer be bothered with the overpromoted fool.
They went back on the guerrilla hunt, the fruitless search looking for any sign of the presence in the mountains of armed men up here. There was plenty of ground to search and an enemy that was clearly adept at hiding. Still, Bella’s men carried on with that mission. He kept his own thoughts on the futility of that hunt to himself and no one else spoke up on it. They did their duty.
The whoosh of aircraft flying low and fast came not long afterwards.
Bella looked up and saw them, three fighter-bombers coming out of the higher reaches of the mountains proper ahead and overflying them. Several men fired their rifles upwards. He hadn’t ordered that yet there was no point in which he saw in afterwards having them punished. He was starting to suspect that it wouldn’t matter because there wasn’t anyone around to hear the rifle shots, not after the noise of those jets drowned almost the sound of that gunfire out.
Sergeant Morales was one of those who a shot upwards, his Dragunov firing at distant moving targets. “I GOT ONE!”
It didn’t look like that even if he had, it would make a difference. Bella watched the flight of what he saw were F-111s, wings swept back, race above the valley below. They dropped even lower and then he was sure that he saw bombs fall away from each one of them.
Wasn’t Captain Putin down there?
November: Putin
Captain Putin had been awoken just after two in the morning. Paul Armstrong, the man he had been seeking, had been caught trying to plant a firebomb up at the airport to kill sleeping members of the garrison detachment there. He’d been shot during his capture but was alive. Putin had gone racing up there, across the temporary bridge over Arkansas River between Florence and Fremont County Airport (the old one had been bombed into ruin), only to find that while Armstrong was still alive he wouldn’t be for much longer unless he was given immediate surgery. An American guerrilla caught trying to kill Soviet Airborne soldiers in their sleep wasn’t going to be given such medical attention by those same soldiers. Putin had to force the issue. He needed Armstrong alive so he could question him! Major Ostapenko had intervened when Putin’s demand hadn’t carried enough weight on the matter. Armstrong would have his life saved. It wasn’t likely that he was going to be treated well enough for any proper recovery, Ostapenko had said and Putin had agreed, so it was a ‘botch job’ on removing the two bullets from his belly. He only needed to be kept alive long enough to talk about what he knew before soon enough he’d be shot again: this time execution-style. Armstrong survived the surgery, undertaken by an unhappy medical team, and then sedated afterwards to recovery somewhat. Putin heard the comments made on all the effort made to save the life of this one American and understood them. However, there was a bigger picture that those who wanted to let Armstrong suffer and bleed out didn’t see. Once the sedation of Armstrong post-operation took place, Putin had gone back to Florence afterwards and caught up on the missing hours of sleep he’d lost.
It was late morning now. Putin woke later than he should have. He was hungry but before then he needed a shave. He needed to look proper when wearing his uniform and on duty, not dirty and haggard. Many of the Soviet Airborne had looked like that though Ostapenko hadn’t and neither would he. Alongside a neat uniform, a major part of that was having a cleanly-shaven face. He would be at the airport and there was the chance that Putin would run into someone more senior than Ostapenko once there. There was a shortage of many things ongoing, creature comforts such as razors included apparently, but Putin wasn’t affected by those. There had been plenty of little things like that seized from civilians because the KGB wasn’t stopped by anti-looting regulations from taking what was needed. The Soviet Airborne followed those rules: Putin didn’t have to.
Standing in front of the mirror, Putin took his time with his shave.
His mind was framing how he would interrogate Armstrong. This was the man he had been seeking for the past week or so, the guerrilla behind the spate of killings in Florence which had eliminated several collaborators Gómez had first turned and whom Putin had intended to use before their untimely deaths. He needed to discover who had been sheltering Armstrong while he had been doing this and who had provided him with those names. He also wanted to know how Armstrong had managed to get into the airport grounds too. Putin aimed to discover those answers. He hoped Armstrong would give up those answers easy. If not, then so be. He’d still talk.
Now that they had Armstrong and once he delivered the answers that Putin needed, and after he was finally taken care of for good (a bullet in the back of the head would do), Putin could get back to his work in the form of security he was here to do. He remained wanting to be noticed by those high above yet that meant putting the work in. It had to be done successfully too. His reports to Ostapenko were returned with the simple ‘carry on’, or variants of that, each time. Ostapenko wouldn’t get him his transfer nor a promotion. That could have been done if Putin had been involved in the recent interrogations of those prisoners taken from Cheyenne Mountain. Or, if he’d been sent up to Colorado Springs. Neither had been a duty which he was tasked to though. From what he’d heard too, Colorado Springs wasn’t somewhere that he would want to be at the minute anyway. Not being given the opportunity elsewhere was disappointing yet he could do nothing about it. Stay in Florence and work from there, Ostapenko had told him. Putin would… until he could go elsewhere. There was a good chance that soon enough, should things change at Colorado Springs, Denver would soon be somewhere that Putin might be needed. To go there would be a posting to do things that he’d been unable to do during his short time in Albuquerque.
Denver was a possibility that Putin pushed out of his mind for now. His shave was finished and reached for a towel, Putin heard the sound of aircraft. He turned from the mirror towards the window. There was nothing to see but he still went over and looked. The noise was getting louder, much louder. He wasn’t concerned, just annoyed. There had been the same sound not long ago which had awoken him when the Soviet Air Force were flying around those jump-jets of theirs, doing whatever they were doing. He stayed at the window as the noise increased even more.
Something was different this time…
Putin had seen the anti-aircraft gun, a towed ZU-23-2 twin-23mm autocannon, positioned just across the road yesterday. The gun barrels had been pointed upwards into the empty sky. He heard it open fire now and for a moment wondered why it would be shooting at friendly aircraft. But, of course, it wouldn’t be shooting at friendly aircraft, would it?
Ah, now he understood.
He walked back from the window and quickly down got on the floor. That gun wasn’t firing on the Yak-38s but American aircraft. The Americans weren’t sending their aircraft to Colorado Springs today but to here instead.
Putin told himself that he would be safe on the floor at a time like this. He survived the last air attack and aimed to survive this one. The gun pumped out more shells and the roar of aircraft got louder. He put his hands over his head and slid under the bed.
Be calm, he told himself, you’ve been through this before.
There was an almighty blast.
November: de la Billière
At the briefing, Brigadier de la Billière was told that the Americans had earlier bombed throughout the Soviet’s rear stretching from south of Colorado Springs down to Pueblo and then up through the Arkansas River valley towards Canon City. Around that airport near Florence where the Soviets were flying Sukhoi fighter-bombers on ground attack missions from had especially been heavily bombed: there should be no more Soviets nor Cubans alive there. A whole load of bombs had been dropped in a wide-ranging air attack to smash their air support and supply lines. This had taken place when the 2nd Canadian Infantry Division had begun its attack to finally rid Colorado Springs of the last vestiges of Soviet troops and secure the high ground of the Stratmoor Hills on the far side. The promise of what damage had been done was great though none of it was something that DLB had himself seen. Canadian aircraft had been bombing closer to the frontlines and he’d seen himself what had been actually done alongside what promises were made of those strikes. The two didn’t always match up. Additionally, the Canadian soldiers here had dug-in well and survived Soviet air attacks against them. He had to wonder if someone on the other side was getting the same sort of briefing as him where they were told that all opposing forces would have been battered into nothing by ‘targeted air power’.
The briefing covered more than just that. He was meeting with the Americans in the place of his commanding general who wanted to remain close to the fight at the front but knew that his superior already knew what else was being said: the Nicaraguans with their tanks were still coming north. Two divisions of them, one a heavy formation and the other lighter, were rolling up Interstate-25 despite every effort to slow them down. The New Mexico-Colorado state line was long behind them. The Americans were saying that they would be held up trying to follow that through Pueblo but they had no direct evidence that they’d been stopped. DLB had to assume the worst.
The worst being that they’d be here by tomorrow.
The Soviets with their 76th Guards Division, paratroopers supported by light armour and a lot of other fire power, had been pushed out of Colorado Springs and to the southern edge of the city by Canadian tanks. The Leopards which had been brought over from Europe and the West German ones borrowed from Shilo had been instrumental in crushing the resistance to the 2nd Division’s offensive. There were no Soviet tanks of their own and the Canadian ones had won the day where despite all of that defensive fire – missiles and anti-tank guns – they had plowed onwards. Even then, the enemy paratroopers had withdrawn rather than been overrun and been able to do that. The tenacity of such men was worthy of respect, politics aside. The Nicaraguans, DLB had been assured, were nowhere near as tough and their tanks weren’t the very best available. Those Nicaraguans had pushed the US Army out of New Mexico though, forcing them back and back again, and their tanks had worked just fine there. Rather than stand and fight a final decisive battle with them, the 4th US Infantry Division had – not to put too fine a point on it – cut and run in their effort to escape away to the east leaving the Nicaraguans to push onwards and this way. DLB had been instructed to gleam everything from the Americans possible about these oncoming opponents from the Americans. He wasn’t looking forward to reporting back to his commander what little he had found out.
The Canadians soldiers who’d come all this way, who’d retaken Colorado Springs using their numerical advantage and tank support, were now facing a victorious oncoming enemy far stronger in number with plenty of tanks of their own. They were supposed to have been stopped long ago and hadn’t been. It didn’t bode well.
Leaving the US XVIII Corps briefing, DLB was asked to speak with some others who hadn’t been in the meeting.
“You’re English?”
DLB smiled at the man’s surprise. “Yes, that’s right. Brigadier Peter de la Billière, British Army. I’m on a sort-of exchange… it’s complicated.” He extended his hand: “And you are?”
“Sergeant Joe Kenda, Colorado Springs P.D. Nice to have you here, all the way from England, Brigadier.”
A policeman? In a uniform that didn’t look civilian at all: what was up with that?
“We’re with the Colorado Militia,” another one of the civilians explained, “heading it up for the time being.”
Kenda furthered what his colleague said. “Myself and Sergeant Donovan here had to step up when, unfortunately, most of the others were caught by the Soviets, lined up and then shot. I’m a homicide detective; he’s from property crimes. They came in here aiming to shoot every serving officer and, well, a couple of us decided that we weren’t going to let that happen and got sworn for the Militia. We’re doing our bit.”
“We’ve got a hundred plus men now. P.D. officers mostly but plenty of sturdy civilians, men who can hold a gun and follow orders too, as well.”
DLB hadn’t been aware that this had been organised. Wasn’t there already another militia, a state defence force or some such thing. He asked that of the two policemen.
“Oh, the Governor set that up anew because it was stood down in Forty-Five,” Kenda replied, “but the state government up in Denver authorised local militias too. Anyway, I’ll get to the point, Brigadier, because I know you’re busy.
We’ve been helping with evacuation of civilians before your guys – they’re Canadians but you’re from England, okay…? – retook the city and afterwards. We’ve been under fire all over the place and sent our fair share of those Russians off to hell. We want to do more though. The city’s empty of all civilians who want to leave and those who won’t go, well we can’t do nothing for them. So, now, we want to know where we can fight because this is our city. We live here, Brigadier, and we’re not going anywhere else.”
Volunteers, organised and not, had been an issue which DLB had been told all about before he and the Canadians had come south. He’d seen them guarding the route which the 2nd Division had taken and also been aware that they had fought for this city before the Soviets were driven out. He had no doubt that there was patriotism and a willingness to give everything to a fight among them. The majority of the 2nd Division were part-time volunteers, civilian soldiers themselves. These two Americans here gave the impression of being capable men and he didn’t doubt that they could and would shoot at any more Soviets that they saw, Nicaraguans as well. The problem with volunteer militias was that they were civilians, even when policemen who didn’t always think of themselves as such. Obeying orders in the middle of a battle was something that couldn’t be relied upon with them. That was the issue.
Yet… he was in their country and these two men didn’t look like fools. He told them the truth. DLB explained that their help would be invaluable as guides and for the wealth of local knowledge of terrain that they had. Them and their fellow Militia members had no place on the battlefield in a direct combat role though, not as a standing unit. They had all sorts of weapons which could cause an impossible supply problem and no communications set-up. The Soviets, as had already been done, would shoot them on the spot as guerrillas if captured.
“I can’t tell you to go. It’s not my place to do that. Help from you and your men will be appreciated. The danger to you all is there though and your men need to understand that. I also want you to understand that if we have to withdraw, pull out from Colorado Springs, we will do so without hesitation. We didn’t come here to die but to fight wherever we can and win those fights by retreating if need be. If you want to assist us, you can, but this really isn’t a fight for you and I strongly recommend that you start going north. There’s a whole load of Nicaraguan troops coming this way, tanks too sergeants, and this is no place for militia.”
Neither Kenda nor Donovan looked fazed at the hard truth.
“We’re staying, we’re fighting.” Donovan was going nowhere.
Kenda gave the same determination: “Tell us where you want us and what you need. We’ll do what needs to be done.”
Downtown Colorado Springs, the center of the city with offices and public buildings, was burning still and the smoke from the many fires there was above much of the city. Over to the east where the airport was remained free of much of that smoke though. DLB returned to the divisional command post outside of the airport grounds. It was somewhere that he hadn’t wanted to see it located even when not inside the visible target which was the airport itself yet the siting in a warehouse building had been chosen by the chief-of-staff and the commanding general had consented. DLB had made his point clear on that, not been listened to (on most things, but crucially not all, his advice was taken) so tried to avoid being there unless he had to be. He had to be now and so returned to await the arrival of his superior who had gone forward. The general was off with the 4th Brigade near to the frontlines yet was meant to be on his way back.
DLB organised his notes from what he had taken at the Corps briefing and also had his aide sort through the paperwork – documentation on intelligence, communications etc. – to be delivered to the divisional staff. He was putting together in his mind too on what he would suggest to the general about the local militia.
The chief-of-staff relayed a message from 4th Brigade’s HQ. There’d been another Soviet withdrawal, a bigger one that before. They’d pulled out of the Stratmoor Hills and the valley below them where the interstate ran. The Soviets had gone right back, at least two miles this time while withdrawing under the cover of heavy shelling. The general suspected a trap and was staying there with Brigadier Collins to make sure that an ambush wasn’t blundered into. Consequently, he wouldn’t be back for a while.
“As much as two miles?”
“That’s what he said, Sir.”
That was odd. DLB went to the map. It was a lot of ground, defendable ground at that, to give up. He couldn’t work out why.
He spent some time with the Operations and Intelligence staffs and then with the divisional supply officer. There’d been further problems up in Denver with civilian evacuees from there blocking roads which had previously been clear and a re-routing of an incoming supply column of theirs would need to be made around the traffic snarl-up. A solution was found and afterwards DLB enquired whether there was any news on when the general would be returning. If it was going to be quite a while, he’d rather make a visit to one of the other brigade HQs instead of staying here doing little and at a fat target for an air strike like he considered this place.
The chief-of-staff went to check on that.
Before he got to the radio set, the operations officer threw down his own radio headset, stood up and shouted as loud as he could across the command post.
“GAS! GAS! GAS!” He bellowed it out, his face red. “Get your masks on now! Nerve gas!”
For a moment, DLB shamefully froze in inaction. Then the training kicked in. Like everyone else, he had his NBC suit on already with his gloves and helmet carried with him. On they went, his aide checking his seals and DLB fast returning the checks on the other man. Everyone was partnered up like that so each man could be properly protected. He had a million questions – where was the gas being used?, what gas was it? and so on – and there was also fear in him. Nerve gas was a whole different kind of weapon compared to bombs, bullets and shells: it was a truly horrible death that would come to those not protected against it.
The headquarters staff was buttoned up. Word had gone out across the division to all those who responded. Other subordinate units didn’t respond. Gas was being used… hence while the Soviets had withdrawn like they had. He hadn’t seen what was staring him in the face until he did now. Had the general? He wasn’t answering the radio calls. DLB and those with him, protected like they were, started to move. The HQ wasn’t staying here and DLB’s decision on that was final. They were all fast leaving, off elsewhere.
Outside, shells were exploding above the city.
Those without chemical warfare suits were in the way of the gas being released above their heads. DLB thought about those men from the Colorado Militia: they didn’t have such protection. He could only pray that all of the Canadian soldiers in the city had got their protection on as fast as the headquarters staff had. Yet, he had to worry that many hadn’t been that fast too.
While DLB worried over that, and told himself that his suit really was secure against the poison outside, a cloud of VE nerve agent spread throughout Colorado City. The gas was a binary weapon and mixed in the sky by the explosions, thickened with a special oil too which aided in mixture and subsequent use. Heavier than air, the cloud of VE drenched the city in the type of deaths which he had feared. DLB would survive the chemical strike, but plenty of those in the city wouldn’t.
End of Interlude
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 4, 2019 23:48:37 GMT
[Part VI]
Chapter Fourteen – Counterattacks & Gas
Late October 1984:
The second Cuban attack into Southern California, the successful one, had been conducted by a Cuban field army moving through Arizona and then undertaking a ‘left-hook’ swing westwards which took them across the Colorado River and all the way to the Pacific coast of Los Angeles. Behind them, the US Army had afterwards overrun the occupied parts of Arizona a-joining California and completely severed the Cuban’s supply lines which had run up from Mexico and then across that river. The crossing points which the Cubans had earlier used had too been taken. A forestalling of a complete victory had occurred when Soviet forces around Yuma had held on, but everywhere else, the US I Corps had their bridgeheads ready to follow the Cubans to Los Angeles too. A delay of several days had been imposed from above before the I Corps could move to exploit its advantageous position, an impatient wait for those sitting on the Colorado River. There were other things going on though over in California and the I Corps had to wait until they were ready to play their role. Only then was the 9th Infantry Division and the 5th Armored Brigade (the latter being the former OPFOR force from Fort Irwin) given the greenlight to lead the I Corps into California in the counterattack named Operation Jewel Wasp.
Cuban forces in California’s Colorado Desert hadn’t made any effective use of the breathing space they had unwillingly been given. The terrain was quite honestly undefendable in any strategic sense all the way from the Colorado River to the mountains on the other side but there were places were delays could have been imposed if there was the effort made to establish blocking positions. The Americans could have been slowed down. That would have had to have seen the Cubans move troops there, heavy weapons too, and there was a complete inability to do so. They had no fuel and the skies belonged to the Americans where their aircraft would have feasted on Cuban forces out in the open. More than that though, there were no troops immediately available. The First & Third Cuban Armies had between them tried to swallow up Los Angeles and the rest of Southern California but, as things had turned out, Southern California had swallowed them instead by its size, its terrain and the scale of the fight for it all even when it was ‘won’. No Cuban blocking positions were established across the Colorado Desert. They managed to put some men and heavy weapons up in the mountains on the western side (the Little San Bernardino, Orocopia and Chocolate Mountains) but that was it.
The way across the desert was wide open.
The Americans suspected a trap. They’d been caught by surprise before – all the way back to how the invasion took place – and weren’t going to be again. While the heavy forces waited, aerial observation by helicopter was done (there was doubt over what the US Air Force was saying) and there was also ‘reconnaissance-in-force’ as well where the restrictions on advancing properly was exploited because they allowed for reconnaissance to be done ahead of their attack. The Cubans weren’t positioned in an ambush and once that was confirmed, I Corps’ commander requested that the United States Sixth Army allow for them to strike at once. Wait, wait just a little bit longer came the reply. The I Corps waited. Only when national guard forces north of Los Angeles and the US Marines in the San Diego Pocket were in position to add to the general offensive – undertaking the Black Wasp and Spider Wasp attacks respectively – did Jewel Wasp commence.
The attack was a complete success. Jewel Wasp fulfilled its objectives… and more.
There were Cubans spread across the Colorado Desert, along Interstate-10 and elsewhere. These were rear-area supply and support troops who’d escaped from the earlier I Corps onslaught through western Arizona. They were in no position to stop the onslaught of tanks and mechanised infantry, supported by attack helicopters and mobile guns, which blew threw them. They were heading west themselves though on foot through the desert with all of the misfortunate that that would bring so many of them. What was left of the Cuban Third Army’s supporting assets, in a sorry state indeed, was wiped out when the I Corps ran over them and rushed towards the mountains. Prisoners were taken in number though there were many ugly incidents where others were ‘shot while trying to escape’: often when they had their hands up. In the rush of battle, this was so often overlooked. It shouldn’t have been yet that was the way of things during the frantic advance to keep going west.
Reaching the mountains ahead was the main objective and the 9th Division got there within a day and a half. Shots were exchanged with Cuban blocking forces there and the advance stalled as anticipated. However, the Cuban fire with artillery, missiles and anti-tank guns didn’t go on for long. Those holding the mountain passes went through their ammunition. The officers on-scene requested permission from higher headquarters, located safety far behind them to cease fire and conserve ammunition until the Americans came very close. That permission was denied: keep firing with everything you have and keep the Americans away. Soon enough, that ammunition ran out. When the defensive fire ceased, the Americans once again edged forward suspicious of a trap but it wasn’t. They met rifle fire, machine guns and mortars yet nothing which could truly stop their heavy-armour attack. The 9th Division entered the passes in the mountains and took them.
As to the 5th Brigade, they broke off from the main attack going directly west across the desert and moved southwest. They fast ran out of any Cubans to run over and crossed difficult, tiring terrain for some time. It was worth it though. Once they got out of the desert and over the Chocolate Mountains, they dropped down the western slopes and entered the top of the Imperial Valley. The 5th Brigade was at the base of the (inland) Salton Sea with the open, fertile valley ahead. New orders came from the corps commander, those verified from above. Go south, as far south as you can go. The 5th Brigade begun to do just that. What lay to the south?
El Centro, the Mexican border and the Cuban’s last remaining major supply head at Mexicali. American tanks and infantry carriers raced that way.
Back in Arizona, the US X Corps wasn’t taking part in any of the Wasp offensives. This operational command had assumed control of all of those staying behind in Arizona which included the 81st Infantry Brigade (a national guard unit from Washington state) and the newly-arrived 32nd Infantry Division – two more brigades of national guardsmen – which had come from the Mid-West. These were all lighter units than those striking into Southern California and didn’t have anywhere near the same offensive capability.
The X Corps mission was to remain holding back Guatemalan and Revolutionary Mexican forces which had entered Arizona. Those stretched from Tucson all the way across to New Mexico, covering a large area. Sixth Army gave permission for reconnaissance-in-force to be done though. National guardsmen from Wisconsin pushed forward near to Marana, outside of Tucson, and ripped through Guatemalan troops based there. The movement forward liberated a large swath of territory in one go and permission came for the national guardsmen to stay where they were rather than pull back afterwards. They wanted to go even further, into Tucson, but weren’t allowed to do so. There was a reason for this that those on the ground there didn’t understand.
The Guatemalan reaction was being observed and analyzed. Were they this weak everywhere? The numbers of Guatemalans (many not from that country but neighbouring ones in fact) were impressive and their heavy equipment plentiful yet when tested, they were shown to be weak. American senior officers discounted completely Mexican forces and had never been that overawed by the Guatemalans anyway. They had respected their numbers though, especially all of those tanks. Around Marana, when the few M-60 tanks crewed by men from Wisconsin had engaged Guatemalan T-62s, it had been a wholly one-sided fight. In the following days, the rest of the 32nd Division was moved towards Marana. This stretched the 81st Brigade once again – covering the same amount of territory to defend as they had been before the X Corps was stood up and the 32nd Division arrived – but a calculated risk was being taken. Strength in numbers and capability was being built outside of Tucson. Before they could make any bigger strike, they would need air support though. A lot of that was being directed towards the multi-part Wasp offensives in Southern California so until that was available, the X Corps waited a little longer.
They aimed to make their own counterattack soon enough, driving all the way to the Mexican border as well if possible. That all depended though on the ongoing fighting over near the Pacific in the LA Basin. Black Wasp and Spider Wasp were to follow Jewel Wasp.
Late October 1984:
The size of Los Angeles is not something always understood until it is seen. The city is the United States’ second biggest in terms of population after New York yet in terms of geography it is the largest. The Big Apple, Chicago and Philadelphia (to name a few) all have high-rises and while there are some in Los Angeles, they are few in comparison to those other major population centres. Los Angles grew in the post-WW2 boom and is a city of houses rather than apartment buildings. The city itself is big alone but the sprawl elsewhere, with the housing tracks spread in every direction throughout the LA Basin – between the mountains and the shores of the Pacific –, just keeps going. It stretches inland to the east and south down into Orange County… San Diego even further south can be considered to be part of that.
Cuba’s armies had rolled in and taken over. They’d used the extensive freeway connections and rushed to seize LAX airport, military airbases outside the city, other military sites inside, the port facilities at Long Beach and so on. They’d grabbed the important places, those on the list of their objectives. California’s national guard forces had escaped rather than stand and fight against a stronger opponent, a controversial decision if there ever was one, and left the city behind. The Cubans had therefore won the Battle of Southern California. There were US Marines held up down in San Diego and plenty of national guardsmen all over the surrounding hills, but Los Angeles was in their possession.
Holding what they had taken was something else entirely. They failed to gain effective control inside and externally, their outward defences collapsed when the series of Wasp offensives came at them.
A trio of national guard divisions, light and medium units aided by supporting forces, moved southwards from the mountains above Los Angeles. The 38th & 47th Infantry Divisions had come from the Mid-West; the 40th Infantry Division was California’s own. There were a pair of armoured cavalry regiments as well, bringing a strong striking element even if, again, they were reservists from national guard units based up in Idaho & Montana. Since the Cubans had arrived, there had been clashes throughout the slopes of the mountains which looked down up the city below with American forces holding them and succeeding in stopping the Cubans from getting up into them. Blocking the Cubans from getting any further had been the initial intention, but when Operation Black Wasp began, many of those scenes of fighting through the passes were bridgeheads for the forward attacks that the Americans made.
Coming down off the high ground, there was stronger resistance beyond the forward Cuban outposts yet it wasn’t enough to stop the wide-ranging attack that the Americans employed with multiple pushes forward. The Cubans couldn’t react to every advance made and the ones which they could put men in the way of, those tasked to stop the attacks couldn’t do so. American troops thus returned to Los Angeles.
An urgent request made for a general retreat by subordinate units across the frontlines was refused by the Cuban Third Army headquarters. The commanding general, a recent replacement after the last one had fallen afoul of the senior political commissar and been dismissed, didn’t even dare to try to negotiate an effort to call a retreat something other than a retreat due to the presence of DGI personnel at his HQ. Hold the line, the forward units were told, while behind them others were pushed forward. They went into the waiting guns of the Americans. Despite strong and well-aimed fire, many of the Cuban units didn’t break when they could easily have. There was steel in the backs of plenty of these soldiers. Gaps were opened up though, big ones through which other American units not held in-check moved into. There were enough Cuban units which didn’t have that steel yet it was more of a case of the Cubans being unable to be everywhere. As the hours passed, the whole Cuban defensive position was broken open, shattered like glass. Attacking units broke free of organised opposing fire and went onwards. They entered the northern edges of the city, with the 38th Division pushing upon Downtown LA too, and found that the warnings that they had been given of a city in chaos were very true. The Cubans didn’t have as many men on the frontlines as they had hoped to because throughout their rear they faced constant armed harassment in their struggle to keep their interior lines of communication open.
Los Angeles was bathed in bodies. There had been arson, looting, gang violence, murder and a complete breakdown of civil order. These had all seen many lives cost among the people who hadn’t been able to or not wanted to leave back when the Cubans had arrived. American Greet Berets sent into the city first had sent back those reports saying that the city was very dangerous for anyone within and there was also a massive public health emergency going on too. None of that had been exaggerated. Field hospital and military police units had come with the national guardsmen as they moved forward yet there was enough of neither. Their fellow Americans were in need of them yet they also shot at the advancing soldiers as well. They had to shoot back, there was no choice.
San Bernardino, Fontana (though not the nearby important Ontario), El Monte, South Pasadena, Hollywood (fires had destroyed many movie studios), Beverly Hills (many homes of the rich and famous extensively looted) and Santa Monica all had a strong presence of American forces by the end of the first day. Downtown was somewhere that was ‘temporarily’ evacuated from overnight where the national guardsmen from Indiana there faced a localised Cuban counterattack using many of their few available tanks. The point was clearly for the Cubans to keep symbolic control of that part of the city so the national guardsmen pulled out, waiting to move in again when daylight came the next morning.
That presence of Cuban tanks moving all at once through the dense confines of Downtown was their last hurrah. American anti-tank teams, men on foot carrying missile-launchers (each with a bigger than usual security team too), moved to engage them in such restrictive terrain leaving American tanks free to see action elsewhere. Other Cuban counterattacks were attempted on the second day, all directly ordered from above. They were failures. Those giving the orders failed to understand, or wouldn’t listen, to just in how bad of a state those counterattacking units were in. The Americans were also deeper inside Los Angeles than believed too, therefore making the counterattacks futile because they were never going to achieve anything. The Americans kept on moving, bringing air power into play to a greater extent on the second day than the first. Aircrews were given free-fire orders and where some baulked at dropping bombs on areas where there would be American civilians – with severe disciplinary consequences for them – the majority didn’t. Cuban fighters were few and couldn’t dent those air attacks. Air power opened up a corridor near the coast for the attacking national guardsmen. Montana’s 163rd Armored Cavalry Regiment raced down past Venice, across the ruin that was LAX and all the way to Torrance. They were more than three quarters of the way to Long Beach before they stopped, ripping through exposed Cuban forces caught unawares the further the Americans got. Elsewhere, away from Downtown, there were many advances made away from there through East LA where the Cubans couldn’t stop pushes made to take Ontario (the 40th Division returned there to the scene of their final fight in Los Angeles before they had ‘run away’ before) and Riverside. The Moreno Valley was the one area that the Cubans brought the Americans to a definitive stop, using a lot of immobile but heavy firepower to stop a charge towards March AFB. American fighters were above but still the Cubans attempted to conduct an airlift out of there. Small aircraft were being used to try and fly key people away. The rats were deserting the sinking ship yet plenty of those were killed when their aircraft were downed in that failed effort.
The important people fleeing should have walked south rather than tried to fly. They wouldn’t have been targeted like they were in aircraft because there were thousands of Cubans heading away from the fighting in the other direction. Without orders, Cuban troops withdrew as the fight in them was lost. Lack of communications and the inability of officers to control their men saw mass desertions. These men who fled took their weapons though. They’d been long enough in Los Angeles to know they would need them. There was danger everywhere for anyone without a weapon and as they fled, they had to fight. Observed from above by American aircrews, the mass desertions looked like a huge retreat because there were so many of them moving. Air strikes hit them, killing enemy soldiers who just wanted to get away. Around the Chino Hills and Norwalk, the death toll among these was extremely high but so too was the subsequent collateral damage.
Black Wasp continued into a third day. Long Beach was reached – the 163rd Regiment having come far with a supply line that was tenuous – and March AFB was overrun. The last Cuban resistance inside Downtown was overcome with many buildings coming down atop those who refused to give in there. This could have long-term consequences when the 38th Division’s commander faced criticism of a political nature from above for ‘destroying’ the very center of Los Angeles; he would argue that the Cubans had already destroyed it and his standing orders covered making demolitions to influence a tactical fight especially if they weren’t occupied by American civilians. Over to the very east, further inland than the Moreno Valley, the one of the 47th Division’s brigades, men from Iowa, took control of the Banning Pass. This was through which the Cubans had crashed into Los Angeles, pouring forwards from the Coachella Valley. That would have been a way out for them if they’d been better organised than they currently were. Regardless, it was now held by American troops and blocked. Minnesota national guardsmen also with 47th Division took part in another important gain when they accompanied the 116th Armored Cavalry Regiment (far from home in Idaho) to get to Corona. They took the crossroads there and then a tank column raced to seize the Prado Dam nearby. There were Cuban engineers there and a signal intercept had told the Americans that they were preparing charges to blow it. That water would have raced down through Orange County below should it have been violently released. The dam itself was at the head of the pass leading down to what was below where the Americans aimed to go next, moving slower than that water fortunately not used as a weapon.
A lot of Los Angeles, lost in such dramatic circumstances earlier in the month, was now back in American hands. There was more though left un-liberated, areas full of Cuban troops. The Cuban Third Army had collapsed. Orders were still being sent out though there was little effective response. Some subordinate commanders sent back acknowledgements when orders came to counterattack… and did nothing rather than hold firm and try to defend themselves against gunfire coming from all directions. Other units gave no answer despite repeated tries: they’d been crushed or the men had melted away. Elsewhere in Los Angeles, there were also part of the suburban expanse where neither American nor Cuban troops were in number. Such places were where neither would want to venture, areas where gang members and other criminals had established a reign of terror. They’d horded food, medicine and ammunition. They wouldn’t want to give up what they had, not giving a damn about anyone else nor their country’s fight. The national guardsmen moving forward had run into them in places and there had been some clashes already. There was the promise of more such incidents to come as Americans shot Americans.
The fight for Los Angeles, in its many forms, still had much time to run.
Late October 1984:
When withdrawing back to San Diego, the US Marines who fell back to the sea were expecting a full siege to take place there. The 1st Marine Division, in its weakened state, was tasked to hold the city and naval base against the oncoming Cuban First Army. Falling back, the US Marines had engaged the Cubans all the way as they were followed and then completed their withdrawal. That complete siege, one recognisable as one, hadn’t occurred though. The Cubans hadn’t completely closed-up. The losses which they had taken had been more than the Americans had believed and there had also been no replacement of those. Orders had come for the Cubans to push onto San Diego and take it yet such a move had never been fully made. The effort to do so had been half-hearted. The Americans had taken notice.
The outer perimeter which the 1st Marine Division had ended up holding was twice the original projected size. There had been concerns, serious worries that the Cubans were at any moment about to undertake a major offensive. Those hadn’t come to pass. The Cubans didn’t smash into it hard enough to force the lines to be shortened. After initial clashes on the outskirts, where Cuban weakness was shown, the defensive position was then in fact expanded. The US Marines pushed outwards, taking better defensive positions. This forced the Cubans even further away from San Diego, a place that they would only see as prisoners.
Should the siege have been as tight as feared, if the Cubans had put in all of the effort that the Americans anticipated that they would, and their own commanders demanded, there would have been a far greater loss of life than there was. Inside of that perimeter around San Diego there were many civilians. These were those who lived in the city but who had also fled there, seeking safety when all other avenues of escape had been denied to them. The humanitarian concerns – providing food, medical care and shelter – had been taxing enough. Should the Cubans had properly shelled the city or fought extensive battles around it firing inwards as they did so as part of that fight, those civilians would have been caught up in the crossfire because they were everywhere within.
The Cubans had stayed back though, unable and unwilling to complete their assigned task of besieging and then seizing San Diego. The Americans were given breathing space. They made good use of that and when they expanded their defensive perimeter beyond those initial plans of where it would be, the US Marines included among that an extra air facility. NAS North Island and San Diego International Airport were inside the perimeter though MCAS Miramar – the US Marine’s own extensive airbase – was outside and the Cubans had used tanks to overrun it at the end of their drive towards the sea. There was somewhere else though. To the south of San Diego, just short of the Mexican border, was the US Navy’s auxiliary landing field at Imperial Beach. A half-hearted Cuban effort to take it had been repulsed and they didn’t come back. Part of the 1st Marine Division’s operational reserve, a small force, was rushed there to make sure it was held. Aircraft followed them and this eased up pressure on the confines at the two other held sites where there were too many aircraft. There became the issue though of where it was located so close to that border.
On the other side of the frontier, the forces of Democratic Mexico, whom everyone had forgotten about, remained active. The top of Baja California was their last bastion and it was there that they were fighting Revolutionary Mexican forces who had Cuban support as they struck into Tijuana. That battle was ongoing and was on the frontier with the two sides, each Mexican faction, seeking control of the region. US Marines were tasked to fight directly alongside (not among though) Democratic Mexican forces. It was practical and necessary but it was politically dynamite in certain quarters. From Mexico had come first nuclear-tipped missiles and then the invasion. These were the ‘good’ Mexicans, fighting the ‘bad’ ones… but there was still many who had not the best things to say about any Mexicans.
Operation Spider Wasp was the smallest of the three Wasp counterattacks launched just before the end of October. The US Marines didn’t have the offensive capability and now were they in the best position geography to push very far. They were outnumbered and despite their opponent’s weakness, they didn’t have the ability to make a major effort. Still, they did attack, pushing outwards from San Diego as part of the general counterattack throughout Southern California. Hitting the Cubans everywhere was the intention, even when it came to those with their First Army positioned to the south of Los Angeles and out of the limelight.
An attack was launched out of San Diego, advancing to the northwest. Using the Kumeyaay Highway as that axis of the strike outwards, the US Marines headed back towards the Laguna Mountains. They fought through La Mesa and Spring Valley first, running into strong Cuban resistance and being stopped cold in several instances. Gaps in the Cuban lines were opened up elsewhere though and more of the 1st Marine Division entered those gaps and began enveloping pockets of the trapped enemy. Without the numbers to dig the Cubans out of where they held, and always on their guard for a counter-strike, the US Marines used fire-power with artillery and falling bombs to overcome their opponents. They still took many casualties of their own though even with this approach. The divisional commander was uneasy about continuing further, but was pushed on from above with the I MAF (effectively a corps command) following orders from the US Sixth Army to complete Spider Wasp and get to El Cajon.
El Cajon was reached and Cuban forces there made a stand. This was too far, just as feared. The Cubans held in El Cajon, dug-in and still fighting despite all of the heavy weapons unleashed against them, blocking any further advance for the time being beyond. The US Marines had come far yet this was as far as they were going for now. It had been enough though, even if not realised at the time: the whole Cuban position in California, which had only days before seemed to be on the cusp of complete victory, was falling off the metaphorical cliff edge.
Late October 1984:
That immense size of the city which had limited Cuban efforts to control & defend Los Angeles and the whole of Southern California was something that the Americans faced difficulty with too. The Sixth United States Army was relatively small with several missions to undertake spread through California and across into Arizona. There were only so many troops and a lot of ground to cover. When the Wasp operations to liberate Southern California were being drafted, this was something factored in though. It was recognised that there would be opposing forces all over the place and they would be difficult to deal with by their spread. Every effort was to be made to overcome with this by attacking in a manner to take on as many of the Cubans as possible where they were and to push the remainder together into one giant cauldron where they could be surrounded. Not everything went perfect with that, notably how the US Marines failed to make major headway in striking out from San Diego. However, where the plan went awry elsewhere, that wasn’t necessarily a bad thing. Los Angeles itself was fought over to victory and there then came a hurried Cuban withdraw from there, back into Orange County. The national guardsmen giving chase, assigned to the US IV Corps, moved to push them against the sea there using geography to cut them off and thus freeing up other Sixth Army elements for other missions. It would take longer to defeat them but there was no escape for those Cubans caught there on the city’s southern edges. The 1st Marine Division was needed where it was leaving the US I Corps as the primary remaining striking element of the continued Wasp offensives. These US Army regulars carried on going forward into the Coachella and Imperial Valleys as the whole offensive changed in nature.
The 9th Infantry Division struck towards Palm Springs, Indio and Mecca. The Coachella Valley was where Cuban forces in Los Angeles had their rear-area bases and while there were few combat Cuban troops in the valley, there remained a lot of Cubans in uniform regardless. Some of them had been having a ‘good time’, corrupted by the material vices of America. They, nor the rest who had stuck to their duty, were in any position to stop the incoming 9th Infantry. The Coachella Valley was fought for in a confusing and bloody fight where the Cubans couldn’t withdraw nor fight any sort of battle of manoeuvre so they took up arms where they stood. Desertion rates here during this fight were low and many Cubans gave a good account of themselves. They were in no position to sop the Americans nor delay them for any serious amount of time however. When strong resistance was encountered, the Americans used air power and artillery – a lot of the latter – to blast those who wouldn’t give in easily to bits. The I Corps was in a hurry, wanting to shift the 9th Infantry to the south, down over on the other side of the Salton Sea where the fight for the Imperial Valley was taking on great strategic significance far beyond the initial Wasp objectives.
The 5th Armored Brigade raced down the valley and towards the Mexican border. Cuban supporting elements were shot-up and bypassed though the airbase at El Centro wasn’t ignored like other sites. Tanks rolled through there as part of the brigade advance, wiping out Cuban efforts to try to defend it. El Centro was the only objective this side of the border: the rest were across that frontier. The 5th Brigade stayed on the western side of the valley and went over the New River – the stench of pollution of that waterway was unpleasant –, avoiding Calexico and the presence of what aerial reconnaissance had said were a regiment of tanks in the service of Revolutionary Mexico there. They would have been no real threat but were dug-in (the Mexicans had no fuel for them) with infantry support all around. Calexico would have slowed everything down. It was the same with Mexicali itself as that town was bypassed when the Americans went around it once over the border. Mexicali was bombed when the US Air Force hit it with incendiary bombs dropped by several flights of B-52s thus keeping the minds of those Mexican troops inside it concentrated. Once again, they weren’t feared as an opponent, just recognised as being an unnecessary speed bump on the way to the airport.
Looping around Mexicali, the 5th Brigade lanced towards there. It was the centre of activity as they approached, with an air attack coming in and also aircraft trying to get out of there. The Cubans had been making much use of it though so too had the Soviets. The Americans wanted to put an end to that. That was done when M-60 & M-551 tanks along with M-113 personnel carriers laden with infantry reached there. Cuban anti-tank missile teams were present and provided a last-ditch defence but, despite a few successes, they were overwhelmed fast. The Americans engulfed the airport. Some aircraft were shot up on the runway, one was even taken out by a Shillelagh missile just as the light transport made a wheels-up. In long-range raiding operations such as this, and what had been done before across in Arizona, the former OPFOR Group had shown its capability as a successful combat unit. After taking Mexicali’s airport, they were tasked with something new though: defence. The 5th Brigade had to wait for the 9th Infantry to come down and before then, Revolutionary Mexico troops out for Mexicali came at them in a counterattack. These were light troops, led by Cuban officers and took their time to make the walk. There were a lot of them though. The defence of the airport wasn’t easy to do when it saw on open ground at the edge of the desert behind and the 5th Brigade was short on infantry. Hundreds of attackers were engaged but there were more coming. A request was put in for another B-52 strike, this time with cluster bombs, but the US Air Force had other immediate tasking priorities. The I Corps wasn’t about to lose their subordinate unit though, something that looked likely if the defence was continued and the 9th Infantry was still delayed as it was further afield. The 5th Brigade withdrew half a dozen miles to the north. They went back over the US-Mexican border the shorter way (not the way that they had come) and back into California. Mexican infantry was going to have to come even further to get near them. The airport which they had wrecked using demolitions as they withdrew remained somewhere they the tanks could easily raid with haste if needed. Giving up that hard-won territory wasn’t easy on the morale of the men, they’d just occupied part of Mexico, but it had to be done.
The withdrawal came not long before the 9th Infantry finished its Coachella Valley mission. That division started moving south and through the Imperial Valley. For the 5th Brigade, there was disappointment that the rest of the I Corps hadn’t turned up earlier but they were here now. Mexicali and its ruined airport weren’t back where they were going though. Eyes were being cast elsewhere, towards Yuma. The Sixth Army, Western Command and Secretary of Defence Bentsen at Raven Rock were all focused over there. Yuma and the valley of the Colorado River around it were the scene of a concentration of Soviet forces. From MCAS Yuma, big Soviet transports were flying where POWs and looted wares were going out and in were coming intelligence units and also troops too. Soviet troops there already were the weakened remains of one of their airmobile infantry brigades (with at the most a company of the surviving East German paratroopers too) but there were others coming from so-far unidentified units. Yuma was clearly going to be the springboard for a second wave of offensive operations going towards California, this time Soviet-led.
Therefore, in November the I Corps would be going back into Arizona again. Mexicali could wait for now: liberating Yuma was far more important.
In New York, President Glenn had spoke to the media about the ‘liberation’ of Los Angeles. It was a triumphant affair, played up for propaganda purposes not just domestically but also abroad too. The country needed to hear that LA had been freed from occupation while America’s allies abroad were given the reassurance that the tide was being turned at home despite other news they were hearing coming out of the United States in the form of ongoing Soviet advances in Texas especially. What Glenn declared wasn’t technically victory in Los Angeles – he made it clear that the fight still had some way to go before it was fully over (talking about Orange County without saying that directly) – yet so many of those listening heard what the general message was without the specifics. That being that victory was won in Los Angeles after it had been retaken. If it was retaken, the fighting there was over with, yes?
Nope, it really wasn’t.
Martial law was declared in Los Angeles as the national guard units took over the city and battered Cuban units which hadn’t gotten away. It had to be enforced strongly too, far more efficiently than those involved would have liked to have seen. They were trading shots with their own people, fellow Americans, and that wasn’t good morale-wise. The gangs, other criminals but also desperate people who had previously seen the military abandon them were proving as problematic to the Americans as they had been to the Cubans. There lacked the brutality shown previously when the Cubans had been in LA yet what instead was a hardened attitude to not surrender what they had over to the federal authorities as represented by these national guardsmen. Who knew when the Cubans would come back and they would have to defend themselves and what they had again? There came a reluctance to hand over weapons – heavy weapons captured from the Cubans – and also continuing criminality with looting, rape and murders ongoing. Intervention by national guardsmen saw them shot at. They fired back, defending themselves. Cuban stragglers throughout Los Angeles were fast turning themselves in to the American soldiers eager to get away from the presence of armed civilians out of control and willing to send them to their deaths in an unpleasant manner. Proving security for all those other civilians who’d survived the occupation, restoring basic supplies, removing bodies and fighting fires were all duties which the national guard had to undertake alongside moving down into Orange County as well. They didn’t have the men to enforce that martial law when faced with armed resistance to it like they did from their fellow countrymen.
There were more troops outside of Los Angeles, those assigned to Western Command and not the Sixth Army. Upon national mobilisation, the 91st and 104th Training Divisions based in Central California and up in Washington state became the bases upon which volunteers and then conscripts were to be then organised into combat forces. Those two divisional commands would remain as training units allowing for other, new formations to be formed from men which passed through them. The 91st was dispersed throughout California and Nevada with the 104th up in Washington as well as Idaho and Oregon too. There were tens of thousands of young men, most with a month or so’s worth of training. In a proper battle against organised opposition from a foreign army, they’d be slaughtered and so they like the men in the ten more nationwide weren’t assigned yet to any combat role, not this side of the New Year at the very least. However, the 91st, the majority of it anyway, was ordered to move down into Los Angeles. The division was training men for combat and non-combat roles in an intensive schedule and needed a lot more time. They were sent though, those men were tasked to Los Angeles because of the ongoing situation there. Complaints were made at all levels, from junior officers to generals throughout, but much of the division was loaded into trucks and sent to assist the IV Corps in the nation’s second city. This would ruin the training regime and have a long-term effect in what the 91st was to do but the orders had come with those above knowing full well the consequences.
Pushing twenty thousand ill-trained soldiers into Los Angeles wasn’t the best of ideas, especially when they came up against a situation like they found themselves in. Things could have been a lot worse than how they turned out; the fears of the critics of such a deployment weren’t proved fully correct in the doomsday scenario they had envisaged. Still, there came unnecessary deaths and the lack of training – firing discipline was the major thing here – showed. However, as was the intention, their presence changed the security situation in Los Angeles. The national guardsmen were freed up. The 91st exchanged shots with civilians yet at other times the long-serving professional officers were able to talk to many of those civilians first and stop further gunfights. The armed militias, patriotic groups who’d gone too far in what they had been doing, stood down from their stand-off. These groups had been killing ‘suspected collaborators’ – there really had been very few in LA – and it was too in-your-face for anyone to look away from, especially when it took a racial tone in countless instances. Smarter leaders of some of the street gangs recognised that this wasn’t worth it and backed away… often informing on other rival gangs who wouldn’t be as willing to stop their ongoing activities. Less and less gunfire was heard across LA. Criminal incidents still took place though without the previous violence. These occurred during the night especially as the power wasn’t back on yet.
Martial law, supported by numbers of men in uniform rather than fighting soldiers, brought general control to Los Angeles. Eventual civilian control was what was sought though. The FBI and the US Marshals Service sent some personnel in yet civil government would take some time to be re-established. Until then, there remained martial law in the city and the now sporadic – rather than continuous – sound of gunfire throughout.
Late October 1984:
A significant portion of those national guardsmen sent to California, the 47th Infantry Division and the two armored cavalry regiments, were initially tasked to the fight in New Mexico. They were meant to join the US XVIII Corps under the Fifth United States Army, not the Sixth Army over on the West Coast. However, their transfer took place before they saw action. This was justified as being urgent to protect Los Angeles from occupation by the then-advancing Cubans. Those national guardsmen didn’t get there in time to stop that though they were soon afterwards involved in the successful Black Wasp offensive to liberate LA. At the time of that decision to move these forces west, the XVIII Corps appeared to be in the position to hold back Soviet and Nicaraguan forces moving through New Mexico too. Unfortunately, there had been a miscalculation made and the XVIII Corps’ 4th Infantry Division hadn’t been able to overcome the Soviets in Albuquerque nor had the 1st Infantry & 101st Air Assault Divisions stopped the Nicaraguans from rolling through New Mexico. The invaders moved north and east, threatening Colorado and the Texan Panhandle. Would the national guardsmen have been instrumental in bringing them to a halt? It was possible. Yet, they might not have either. The politicians had decided that Los Angeles was more important.
Replacing the reassigned national guard units had initially been a lone battalion of regular US Army paratroopers who’d moved to Colorado from Italy via Florida. Numbers-wise, those men represented roughly five per cent of those sent to California. It wasn’t a favourable trade-off by any means. Canadian troops, not needed for a first planned mission to Alaska, were offered by Ottawa to assist the United States anywhere possible and that offer was accepted. In terms of numbers, these certainly made up for those sent to California and within the dispatched division there was a brigade of regular Canadian soldiers coming from West Germany, a respectable force itself. However, there was a delay of up to a week and a half before they could arrive. Their mission would change by the time they reached the frontlines, frontlines which had moved far norther than where they were when the Canadians were given their orders. They would also fight a wholly different battle than one which they had expected to see too. Furthermore, no additional reinforcements came to the rest of the XVIII Corps who were holding the western edges of Texas facing other Nicaraguans not going north. There was the belief within the corps that they were forgotten about when attention was elsewhere with regards to their parent formation. The Fifth Army was focused elsewhere in Texas, fighting the attention-grabbing battles through central and eastern parts of the Lone Star State. The XVIII Corps were seemingly an afterthought.
The operation to go northwards along the eastern-facing slopes of the Rocky Mountains wasn’t an afterthought or any form of distraction for the Soviets. It was a key element of their plan to win the war on American soil, slicing their opponents in two in a physical sense. Cuban forces in California were recognised as being in trouble though it was thought that they could hold on to Los Angeles and tie up American attention there. The intention was for Soviet and Soviet-led Nicaraguan forces to go as far north as they could, cutting east-west communications nationwide in doing so and watch the Americans fall apart afterwards. It was bold and a big ask, but something believed manageable. Nicaraguan troops, outfitted by Soviet equipment, were rated highly by the Soviets in-theatre and they also had some of their own fighting men with them. There was no thinking on their part that the Rockies were somewhere unimportant compared to the battles for California and Texas. A whole new command headquarters, the Central Front (equating to one of the Army commands that the Americans had), was established to be on equal footing with the Western and Northern Fronts either side. In addition, there was the transfer of one of the Soviet field armies in Texas (similar in size to an American corps) away from the Northern Front to the Central Front so that away from the Rockies themselves, there would be a second major attack ongoing to keep the Americans busy. The Twenty–Eighth Army would later have far more success than the Nicaraguan First Army and the Soviet Thirty–Seventh Guards Airborne Corps though at the time that wasn’t directly foreseen.
After forcing the Americans to retreat from outside of Albuquerque, back the way that they came, the Nicaraguans advanced after them. Soviet forces from Kirtland AFB leap-frogged behind the withdrawing 4th Infantry Division and into Colorado where they linked up with the Cuban paratroopers who’d long held on to a tiny strip of land in the shadows of the mountains above them. American intelligence noted the move though misunderstood the strength of those involved and also the intent: they thought only half of the Soviet Airborne force moved and that it was being positioned to cut off the retreat out of New Mexico. That mistake was fast shown to be grave when the assault began against NORAD’s headquarters in Cheyenne Mountain and the simultaneous move into Colorado Springs ahead of the arriving Canadians. It was a complete surprise… and a major strategic blow. Many NORAD tasks were already being undertaken at both Raven Rock and also the back-up NORAD facility at CFB North Bay in Canada due to the known presence of Cuban forces not that far away in Fremont County. A raiding risk was believed possible where Soviet Spetsnaz were believed to be active (as they were) in the Rockies. There was still a substantial presence inside Cheyenne Mountain though, with a strong guard force outside who were positioned to fend off any raid on the outside portions of Cheyenne Mountain. What came instead was the 76th Guards Airborne Division complete with a significant assault engineering detachment to break into NORAD, not raid nearby. Colorado Springs was assaulted by helicopter-moved Soviet Airborne too, making sure that Cheyenne Mountain was completely isolated. Soviet engineers broke into the mountain. There was assistance given in this effort too from intelligence sources that they had pre-war on how this could be done. Cheyenne Mountain was meant to stop a nuclear blast from destroying the NORAD headquarters inside yet assault engineers with plastic explosive, drills and determination got in there.
In Colorado Springs, the rest of the Soviet Airborne met the Canadians head-on. Those Canadians weren’t highly-rated by them and this was a mistake. A determined counterattack through the edge of the city, near the airport, led to a full-on attack everywhere else. The 76th Guards Division withdrew in the face of that, stung badly. They blocked access any further south than the city itself and kept Cheyenne Mountain though it had been a costly fight for them. The Nicaraguans were moving up towards them by this point though it wouldn’t be them who were instrumental in the final battle for Colorado Springs. As to the Nicaraguans, the left (northern) wing of their attack out of New Mexico pushed up towards Pueblo and through there. Delays hit them coming from obstructions caused by demolitions, hit-and-run raids by American special forces and also air strikes. They pushed onwards though, initially trying to trap the American 4th Infantry against Pueblo. That failed though when the XVIII Corps had their division make yet another in a long series of withdrawals out away to the east. The last major engagement with the Nicaraguans was at Las Vegas (a far smaller place than the more famous Las Vegas out in Nevada) before they moved out into the tip of the Texan Panhandle, the western extremes of Oklahoma and the southwestern corner of Kansas. This move shook the following Nicaraguans free, leaving them unable to follow but also yielding entrance into Colorado for them. The 4th Infantry was worn down, after a month of heavy fighting on a continuous basis and needed a break. The XVIII Corps authorised this withdrawal as a military necessity but it wouldn’t be popular anywhere else. The Nicaraguans meanwhile went north rather than chase them anymore.
The rest of the Nicaraguans, supported by smaller Soviet elements with the Thirty–Seventh Corps not including that airborne division sent to Colorado, pushed out of New Mexico into the Texan Panhandle elsewhere away from at the very top and also through the state’s High Plains. The ground which they were operating over was open and immense in scope. It was far bigger than the LA Basin and Southern California. Both the Nicaraguans & Soviets and their opposition in the form of the Americans present were roughly equal in size. Neither could overcome the other. Individual fights were had between component units of the higher commands rather than as a whole. This lead to small victories won, important ones, but none of them could be seen as the defining breakthrough. Localised counterattacks negated many territorial gains as well. Each side requested from higher headquarters reinforcements on the ground and in available air support. That wasn’t available though. Those involved in this ongoing series of battles weren’t seeing the bigger picture though. The Central Front had the Twenty-Eighth Army about to move forward far behind the XVII Corps, thus leaving the Nicaraguans were they were & doing what they were to keep the Americans fixed and looking the wrong way. The commander of the XVIII Corps had no idea about that upcoming attack and there remained the focus on what was happening around Colorado Springs plus the immense political pressure falling upon his superiors when it came to ‘doing something’ to stopping the ongoing takeover of other parts of Texas.
October was about to turn to November and this fight spread down from Colorado through the New Mexico-Texas dividing line was – like those elsewhere too – about to be affected by events taking place in another fashion away from the battlefields. However, before then, Soviet tanks were going to make a race through North Texas heading for the Red River…
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 4, 2019 23:50:28 GMT
Late October 1984:
“Where the f**king f**k is the f**king Army?”
The curse-laden shout from the US Air Force airman at Dyess AFB came as he held his M-16 assault rifle with the barrel pointed at the half a dozen Soviet T-72 tanks which crashed through the outer perimeter of the Texan airbase followed by infantry carriers. He was meant to hold his fire – aim at the dismounting riflemen, he’d been told – but shot off his entire magazine as one of those tanks came right towards him and the other airmen behind the sandbags. The bullets bounced off the tanks doing no damage at all. Return fire came, a barrage of bigger rounds coming from the coaxial machine gun. Those men who’d dared fire on the steel beasts, including the airman with the obscenities, were cut down and left for dead. Around them, Dyess fell to Soviet occupation.
The airman had had a point. Where was the US Army? They weren’t anywhere near Dyess nor nearby Abilene either. They were over on the other side of Texas and away from where the Soviet Twenty–Eighth Army was attacking. It must be said though that there had been near the same comments made in other places by American tankers and infantrymen replacing ‘Army’ with ‘Air Force’. The US Army couldn’t be everywhere and nor could the US Air Force, despite the expectations that they be so. In a war like this, taking place across such a massive area, each side had the same problem with air-ground coordination in many instances. It just happened.
What occurred at Dyess was different though.
Dyess was one of several key sites taken by the advancing Soviets during a four day rampage through West-Central and North Texas at the end of October. That advance was contested only sporadically, generally unsuccessfully too, until it was finally stopped. From the air and on the ground with special forces & volunteer militia units, the Twenty–Eighth Army was engaged though it wasn’t stopped anywhere on its way nor bled properly. US Army and Army National Guard forces were out of place. Texas Command, the joint-service headquarters, had been wholly deceived as to where their newly-arrived opponents where and what they about to do: they thought the field army which had come across from Cuba (whose designation they didn’t know) was going to show up elsewhere and planned accordingly. It was one hell of a deception used, a major maskirovka effort relying on multiple lies to show the Americans what they wanted to see elsewhere. There had come intelligence from those special forces teams on the ground and air reconnaissance too of a major build-up of military strength elsewhere yet the intelligence never had enough confirmation for those above. They had that confirmation for what they were ‘seeing’ over in East Texas and refused to accept that they were being tricked.
From San Angelo, an important crossroads in the heart of Texas, the Twenty–Eighth Army began their attack. Two advances were made following attack axis’ north and northeast. The two divisions which went north headed towards Abilene first, taking Dyess on the way. The Americans had already removed their B-52s from there – sending them to Arkansas two weeks beforehand – but Dyess was still in use, now as a forward base for tactical-rolled F-4s and F-16s hitting targets away to the south. They wouldn’t be making use of the airbase after the Soviets took control. From Abilene, the 6th Guards Tank & 35th Motorised Rifle Divisions (the latter was the first formation withdrawn from East Germany by Andropov back in 1982; two years later it was here in the United States) carried on moving cross-country though with their supply units making use of nearby excellent roads links to follow them via Anson, Stamford, Haskell, Munday and up to Seymour. Heavily-armed recon units, supported by armed helicopters, made short-work of any opposition which close to stand and fight in the way of this drive north up to the Brazos River near Seymour. Through those little towns along the way there was death and destruction left in the Soviet’s wake. Onwards they went after Seymour: north, always north! Wichita Falls was next along with the nearby Sheppard AFB before the Soviets finally came to a stop, putting their tanks up against the Red River on the Oklahoma-Texas state line. There was opposition across the river which returned fire upon the Soviet’s approach and this was in the form of the US Army. They were over in Oklahoma, getting there ahead of the Twenty–Eighth Army though only just and not being able to bring the invaders to a halt back across in Texas.
The attack northeast by the 207th Motorised Rifle Division, supported by the army’s independent tank regiment, went through Santa Anna and Brownwood first. Soviet troops entered Camp Bowie, the Texas National Guard base which was empty but put to the torch ahead of those incoming invaders, before they then moved up to Stephenville. In the eyes of the Americans, they were heading right towards Dallas-Fort Worth! The immediate reaction was panic and American forces preparing for a fight south of there prepared to defend that immense urban area – full of internal refugees yet also so many important military bases – now from a flank attack as well. The Soviets avoided it though, once again doing what they had done in Texas with San Antonio first and then Houston afterwards: cutting off such cities and leaving them alone for the time being rather than face an urban fight. Their losses were way above projections already and would only increase disproportionally in a certain bloody fight which Dallas-Fort Worth would be. The 207th Division swung around Dallas-Fort Worth to the west going past Mineral Wells and then Decatur. The roads were used again for supply and towns like those blasted where resistance was met yet the Soviet’s combat forces remained going cross-country. Gainsville was as far as they got, just short of the Red River and Oklahoma. The Americans stopped them there with the US Army showing up with heavy units and fighting not in that town but outside it in a battle of manoeuvre where their strength was put to use. They counterattacked, catching the Soviets off-guard after using a little bit of deception of their own. The Blackhorse Cav’, half the world away from the Fulda Gap, took apart a whole regiment of Soviet mechanised infantry in a furious but short victorious engagement. Yet, the Soviets had gotten behind Dallas-Fort Worth and their aircraft made attacks against military bases inside that region now from three directions. Carswell AFB, NAS Dallas and Air Force Plant 4 (where combat aircraft were built) were struck, so too were the civilian airports where the US Military could be found. In addition, Scud missiles were fired at ‘general targets’ inside. The result was absolute civilian panic in the urban areas, something which aided their purposes greatly even more than by how they had effectively dragged the US Army right to the very northern edge of Texas making them fight where they hadn’t planned to and not on a ground of their choosing either.
Those American forces were the leading units of those returning from West Germany, the Seventh United States Army who had finally arrived in the fight on home soil. They weren’t over in East Texas where they were also needed because more advances were being made there.
Late October 1984:
In East Texas, the Fifth United States Army was attempting to undertake a similar series of inter-linked offensives as were being made out in California with the Sixth Army. Reinforcements had come to the Fifth Army, further fighting men in significant number. A defensive role was first envisaged for them before the direction came from above, beyond Texas Command and instead from the Joint Chiefs, for Operations Bald Eagle & Golden Eagle to occur. Parts of Texas recently withdrawn from were to be retaken. The Cubans and the Soviets were to be beaten back, preferably overcome rather and defeated in detail than forced to withdraw. The Fifth Army had suffered defeat after defeat itself in this war and there were many of those who believed that even with reinforcements, they would be unable to achieve this task set for them. The fear was the leadership was lacking but more so widescale morale rot had set in. In the place of the Fifth Army, it was said that the Third Army – which held those reinforcements for Bald Eagle and others to be committed as the follow up Golden Eagle – should take over the majority of the Fifth Army’s duties and undertake the big offensive instead. The Fifth Army was to go on the attack though with the Third Army behind them. Faith was put in the Fifth Army’s capabilities to preform the mission allotted to them.
From their previous defensive position around Waco, the American paratroopers from a brigade of the 82nd Airborne Division (another brigade was in the process of returning from South Korea; the third one had been lost in Panama) and Arkansas national guardsmen supporting them stayed in their position as the US VIII Corps passed through them on the attack. The Cubans were on the other side of Waco and they were hit by a three-divisional attack consisting of heavy forces coming from New England and the US North-East. Previously, these Cubans had in several engagements rampaged throughout South Texas and taken apart several US Army regular formations, smashing the pre-war standing III Corps and moving from the Rio Grande to Waco via San Antonio and Austin. Waco was as far as they had been able to get though, no longer able to go any further after irreplaceable losses. Bald Eagle smashed them to pieces; the Castro Brothers down in Havana would be rather upset. Within two days, the 42nd Infantry Division arrived in Temple; the next morning the 26th Infantry Division got to nearby Belton. They had followed the Interstate-35 corridor southwards, going the opposite way from which the Cubans had travelled. It was to Temple and Belton where the Cubans had managed to organise a staged retreat, sort of successfully, but around each they were finally overcome. If they hadn’t been, and tried to withdraw further, the 50th Armored Division had already travelled cross-country on the attack and blocked the Lampasas River crossing points (the Cubans had thrown up many when the interstate bridge had been destroyed) to stop them going any further. The only escape for the Cubans was to run westwards, towards Killeen and where Fort Hood was. Many Cubans tried that escape, shot up by intensive air power and the flank attack conducted by the 107th Armored Cavalry Regiment. Those national guardsmen from Ohio hadn’t got fully into place in time and was then held back from full commitment in completing a full surrounding of the Cubans. There was so many of them and if the 107th Regiment had stood in their way directly, it was believed they would be torn apart. Instead, the Cubans went past their waiting guns and took immense damaging fire again and again, with those behind pushing those ahead of them forwards in to that devastating fire from up above as the Americans had the high ground. Only a few shots came back their way with any success. Bald Eagle hadn’t planned for this particular ending with some Cubans getting away but it worked out well enough in the end: the mission was rated a success.
The US V Corps had been pushed out of Texas the week beforehand, forced to withdraw into Louisiana after the Soviets had bashed them about and destroyed several previous subordinate formations including the 3rd Armored Division. The corps commander had been relieved from duty afterwards on orders from above after grave concerns about his leadership where he had committed the V Corps into action against the Soviet Eighth Tank Army in the particular manner chosen. Not everyone agreed with his dismissal for he’d gotten the rest of his corps out, ready to fight another day and really hurting the Soviets too (more than was understood on the American side) but, regardless, he was gone. His replacement was one of his divisional commanders: the then-commander of the 24th Infantry Division, a general by the name of Schwarzkopf. Schwarzkopf wanted to strike earlier than planned, coordinating his attack back over the Sabine River when the national guardsmen moved on Waco, but the Fifth Army HQ said to delay to let the Soviets shift reinforcements to assist the Cubans. It made sense. However, the Soviets didn’t have the forces to move: they’d already sent them off to San Angelo where the Twenty–Eighth Army there was hidden ready to go forward. When the V Corps finally got going, they met dug-in Soviet forces on the Sabine who were waiting for an attack. Neither the 5th nor 24th Infantry Divisions could first make serious headway and when there finally came breakthroughs, localised Soviet counterattacks occurred to block those. The Eighth Tank Army was weak but not incapable. They held back the V Corps from making any serious penetration back into Texas. Bald Eagle failed here where US Army regulars were unable to do what national guardsmen elsewhere had done any make a successful forward attack deep into occupied territory. Schwarzkopf complained furiously up the chain of command. His position, supported elsewhere, was that the attack over the Sabine should have gone when Waco took place. He didn’t have access to all available information there and did believe that this would have had more success that it would have. In hindsight, he was incorrect. However, his belief was shared widely… everywhere but at the Fifth Army HQ who put the blame on the V Corps. The command chain spat didn’t look good among fellow officers nor politicians who became aware of it. It was an internal matter though, one which should have been resolved within the Fifth Army or, if necessary, Texas Command.
Both of those headquarters and their commanders were soon heavily distracted though. When Bald Eagle came to a stuttered pause, before Golden Eagle could get going when the Third Army was supposed to come into play, the Soviets struck with their own offensive in Texas. That Twenty–Eighth Army strike towards the Red River and Oklahoma beyond changed everything. Golden Eagle wouldn’t happen.
Late October 1984:
The firing of the commander of the Fifth United States Army wasn’t as controversial historically-wise as Lincoln’s removal of McClellan nor Truman’s of MacArthur. However, it was still a big deal alone and there would be political consequences afterwards when, at President Glenn’s behest, Bentsen had the senior US Army general in Texas reassigned to a meaningless staff role in the rear right at the end of October. The general’s immediate superior, the head of Texas Command (who supervised all air, ground and rear-area forces), stayed in his post when there were calls too for his removal. Already during this war there had come many such removal of senior generals and admirals from their posts for failure – Western Command’s first commander (his replacement then liberating Los Angeles) and the commander of the Atlantic Fleet (who ‘lost’ all those aircraft carriers) – had already lost their jobs where reverses suffered due to clashes on the battlefield saw that occur. There were comments made that this series of firings was actually worse for morale than anything else as other officers, trying to do their jobs at such difficult times, felt the axe being sharpened for them too leading to all sorts of issues with that.
When the commander was fired, the Fifth Army was disestablished as a combat command too. Overnight, the whole headquarters staff was tasked as liaisons for a command transition and reported to opposite numbers from the Third Army which starting taking over. Subordinate combat and combat support units across Texas stayed where they were with the change only affecting them in top level leadership. Up in Colorado and also through the Texas Panhandle facing Nicaraguan forces in New Mexico, former Fifth Army elements moved to the command of the Seventh Army instead. Such changes went smoothly and while they took place while in the middle of an active war zone, there was very little disruption due to how it was done with higher headquarters replacement rather than wholescale action taken down through the ranks. There were further changes planned afterwards but that was how it was first done: direct change at the very top to begin.
The Fifth Army’s former commander shot himself the next day while on his way to report to Fort Campbell in Kentucky. He’d be going down in history for all the wrong reasons and made this choice rather than live see that.
There had been a push to get rid of the leadership of Fifth Army for some time. The commanding general had overseen six weeks of war take place across the US South–West, a conflict which had come as a complete surprise. The Fifth Army was a peacetime rear-area command suddenly transformed into a frontline role. The opposition which they had faced had constantly surprised them and over-preformed. Political interference had come repeatedly and, in the opinion of many, much of that was uncalled for. The commanding general had taken flak from the US Marines who were furious at how the 4th Marine Division had been lost at Houston in the disaster there. He’d come under fire from his subordinates too with the US XVIII Corps commander strenuously making it clear that he believed the deployment to New Mexico in the fashion it was done was an invitation to see his men killed for no good reason; his criticisms had come long before those from Schwarzkopf. Several state governors had seen their federalised national guard elements slaughtered on Texan battlefields where they were committed to plug holes and wiped out. They were far from happy about that and made their feelings well-known. Other generals within the US Army had sniped from the side-lines – it wasn’t very professional but it happened regardless – at how the Fifth Army had managed to oversee the destruction of so much of the pre-war US Army all the while being driven back, back and back again with defeat following defeat. Glenn and Bentsen had had to take criticism from Congress over at The Greenbrier: there were many so-called ‘military experts’ there. One of those experts, a fierce critic of how the war was being fought was former defence secretary Rumsfeld who’d been appointed as one of Illinois’ senators to replace a dead man. As can be imagined, Rumsfeld had a lot to say on the issue of the Fifth Army and it’s commander’s failures.
As to the man himself trying to fight the Fifth Army’s war, he had seen little backing from his own superior to keep outsiders off his back, all the while trying to undertake a task which, to be honest, was beyond his capabilities but also those of his staff too. In all fairness, the Fifth Army wasn’t set up for the task which they were given: the Eighth Army in South Korea and the Seventh Army in West Germany were meant to be wartime commands. After his subsequent suicide, there would be shock and sadness expressed at such a turn of events though little contrition for all that had been said and done. There was still a war ongoing and the consequences of the Fifth Army’s failure to defend the South–West were still taking place. One tragedy was forgotten among so many more.
The command reorganisation saw the further movement of troops. Bald Eagle came to a halt and the planned Golden Eagle was cancelled. The troops meant to go on the offensive were pulled into defensive roles instead. With both the Third Army and Seventh Army, each a multi-corps command consisting of many fresh troops, they now had to fulfil new roles. Another corps of national guardsmen, these from across the US South–East who had long been on anti-invasion duties in Florida and along the Gulf Coast, moved into North-East Texas into the Dallas-Fort Worth region; Third Army’s other two corps held where they were. As to the Seventh Army, they took over supervision of the XVIII Corps’ mission out on the western flank though the main effort for them was to halt the Soviets from getting into Oklahoma. All of those troops which had come across from Britain and West Germany, added to by others which started the war in the United States but were held back for a later mission, were meant to be those who would win the war for America on the battlefield in November. Calls had been made for urgent re-tasking of parts of the Seventh Army through October as it built-up back home in America to take on invading forces to halt their progress; such requests had been denied while it was being fully formed as the ships kept coming across the North Atlantic laden with equipment. Canadian troops had been sent to Colorado and Los Angeles defended by national guardsmen from the Mid-West rather than see the Seventh Army used in penny packet fashion. The thinking had been that they would undertake a major offensive, bigger than the ones started then halted as they were. Instead, in a desperate rush and long before everyone was fully ready and the whole command assembled, the Seventh Army was sent to Oklahoma to defend against a Soviet drive up onto the expanses of the Great Plains.
The Seventh Army wasn’t going to be winning the war for their country this year, not doing that. They were reacting to the enemy’s attack, racing to check their advance. There was a good chance that they could stop the Soviets too, especially because they were numerically superior to their opponents and also well-equipped. Yet, they weren’t taking the war to the Soviets and pushing them back to the Rio Grande and weren’t going to be able to when used in this manner. There was no choice though, none at all. In the Soviets got across the Red River, they would truly be deep inside the American heartland.
Early November 1984:
The United States now had proof that the Soviets had used nerve gas against them back in the war’s early wars when Adak Island in the Aleutians had been taken. There was confirmation too from abroad that Soviet chemical weapons had been recently used against civilian targets in both Britain and Japan, full wartime allies of the United States. The Soviets had repeatedly made use of gas after beginning the war with nuclear strikes and been selective about it when having the position of ‘no first use’.
A decision was taken in New York that a retaliatory strike using nerve gas, undertaken by American forces but to make the Soviets pay for hitting their allies too, was to commence. The Soviets would be gassed back.
Proof of the use of gas on Adak had taken time to come. The island’s US Navy garrison had provided a defence against a Soviet assault at the start of the war and then subsequently gone silent. No news had come from Adak of what had suddenly changed with regard to the resistance to an invasion there nor the fate of those defenders. Adak’s isolated position hindered answers to those questions. Nuclear weapons certainly hadn’t been used, the Americans were sure of that, and they had suspected gas had been employed. However, because there had been no reports of chemical attacks elsewhere and there was no direct proof, those in the shaken government who had urged for an early retaliation had been unable to get such a strike made. Prove it, they’d been told. It took time, but this was eventually done. As it turned out, those who found that proof weren’t actually searching for that specific thing at the time when they came across it. The Defence Intelligence Agency – acting in many ways on what would have been the CIA’s turf had that agency not been as crippled as it was – came across a potential Soviet defector, a supposed GRU three-star general. A trick was feared, one to deceive them as had happened before. The defector wasn’t disheartened by the cold suspicion he was treated with and established his bona fides. The DIA was given a series of official internal Soviet military reports on the chemical strike on Adak with every detail included. His thinking had been that they already knew much about this and he’d been confirming that: he didn’t realise then nor afterwards that there was so little known. When he defected, doing so in the Middle East, the defector was able to provide more information on that as well as telling the DIA and the US Government many other things of significance too.
Adak had been gassed because the Soviets had really wanted the airbase there to not just project power but also to use it to defend the Soviet homeland from a forward position. Faced with the opposition that his forces had, the theatre commander had requested and received permission at the highest level to do so. Afterwards, those on the Defence Council back home had had buyer’s remorse on the strike and feared a retaliation: there had been a cover-up over what had occurred. Those in Moscow realised that using gas against American military forces had gone too far… their remorse there strangely didn’t include the nuclear attacks. The defector couldn’t understand why the Americans he spoke to were rather flummoxed by that thinking.
North Korea had not long afterwards used chemical weapons – blistering & choking agents as well as nerve gas – in their fight with South Korea. In response, the United States would have wished to hit back immediately with gas of their own yet had been unable to because such weapons had long been removed from the Korean Peninsula along with the supporting infrastructure to support their use. Nuclear attacks had been made on the North Koreans afterwards, devastating them and changing the course of that war there. American chemical weapons were moved into South Korea following this, something which took time. Furthermore, other gases were also sent to be readied at Okinawa (not on mainland Japan though) afterwards. Short- & medium-range rockets were the carriers of the gases which the majority of the American chemical stockpile was formed from though there were also chemical landmines too. There were no air-dropped bombs, aircraft spray-tanks nor cruise missile warheads fitted with such weapons in the United States’ arsenal when the Soviets had so many of those. There had been political issues with gas in American politics going back to the late-Sixties which caused this. There was the knowledge there and production capability set ready all to make such capable delivery systems but a ban on it. When the war started, that ban was overturned and rapid work was done. The Americans couldn’t overnight fully-equip their entire armed forces with such weapons but they began to process to start to. The then questions over what had happened on Adak and the fact that the North Koreans had used such weapons made the Americans fear that they were going to be left far behind and thus exposed without such weapons of their own.
That concern grew exponentially when the Soviets used nerve gases on the British Isles and mainland Japan. Casualties were immense, more damage was done with fear though as panic unfolded. Decontamination of attacked areas was also time-consuming and difficult. The Americans believed that should they have their civilian areas attacked in such a fashion, they too would have the same problems. Combat troops in chemical warfare suits would generally survive in a gas exchange on the battlefield though it was impossible to protect civilians from gas when modern chemical weapons didn’t just need to be breathed in but entered the body through the skin. The ongoing effort to increase capabilities on the part of the United States had more effort thrown at it and the first stocks of bombs to be dropped from aircraft armed with nerve gas were produced. They offered the United States the ability to strike further afield with gas than the rockets which they had, much further.
Those gas attacks had hurt Britain but they caused greater concern when it came to Japan. Combined with conventionally-armed missiles, those carrying gas threw the country into uproar. In New York, there was a growing worry that Japan might be forced out of the war by them. The United Sates could carry on the fight without Japan, even without the use of their bases there too if it came to it, but would rather not for both military and political reasons. Japan hadn’t threatened to drop out yet the worry was that they might if they kept being hit like they were. The Americans worried too that other allies of theirs might be struck with gas. Such a country might believe that the Americans wouldn’t respond on their behalf and act to end their participation.
Eager to stop this from occurring, and with the determination to avenge Adak, Glenn authorised a chemical counterstrike. Vice President Baker along with Bentsen and Stevenson all agreed and those allied national leaders consulted (only a few) gave their nod too. The intention was to achieve what had been done when the United States had returned fire with nuclear weapons back in September: show the Soviets with deeds, not idle words, that the use of weapons of mass destruction would be matched like-for-like and thus would no longer occur again.
The Soviets themselves and their allies would be hit by chemical strikes. There were many options discussed with how to proceed with what became Operation Brimstone. Strategic strikes were contemplated, to take place far overseas. However, in something that did face internal American objection among the government, in the end it was decided to make the strikes of a tactical nature closer to home. Two of them would take place on the very edges of the United States’ (overrun) southern border; a third would actually occur on American soil where it was occupied. Many targets were considered and were dismissed, a lot of those due to the changing tactical situation at the end of October. Three were finally settled on though and the orders were issued. A statement to be sent to the Soviet leadership was readied to go as well. There were several last-minute concerns made though the will of the Americans on this issue held.
Brimstone went ahead on the morning of November 2nd.
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 4, 2019 23:52:11 GMT
Early November 1984:
Five US Navy aircraft flew to Guaymas to conduct the first Brimstone strike. They began their flight at NAS Lemoore in central California before making a refuelling stop at the Imperial Beach landing site outside of San Diego. From there, they headed south once again, this time above Mexico. Baja California was still being fought over and it was above territory held by Democratic Mexico forces which they first crossed. Afterwards, it was above the Gulf of California where they continued onwards before overflying the shores of Sonora – held by Revolutionary Mexico forces – and then making a fast approach to the port which was their target. Their flight path had taken them on a route to avoid air defences serving for each Mexican side and also those of the Cuban military scattered throughout northwestern Mexico. This region had previously seen American military air strikes take place, those before the war commenced. There had been changes in the situation on the ground since then though there remained Cuban forces in Guaymas in November as there had been for most of the year. It was a major supply port for the Cubans and deep within the rear seemingly safe from attack by the distance from the far off frontlines. Two of the five aircraft with Brimstone #1 were F-14 Tomcats, undertaking escort for the others, one of which was an EA-6 Prowler electronic combat aircraft. The other pair were those carrying the bombs to be delivered to Guaymas, A-6 Intruders. All had flown from land bases and had been able to take advantage of that in the form of carrying heavy loads of fuel and weapons, more than if they had been flying from aircraft carriers. The US Pacific Fleet had its carriers at sea though there remained some land-based units of US Navy combat aircraft in the United States, training elements who were doubling up as strategic strike forces such as which these aircraft belonged to. For more than a month, these five and other aircraft had all been held back from the ongoing fighting waiting for a mission like this. The chemical weapons bombs which they received had come from long-term storage at Rocky Mountain Arsenal and there had been problems with some though generally those were in a good shape: their contents could kill and maim many. The aircrews had expected that they would make an attack closer to home, not as far away as Guaymas though.
The Tomcats and the Prowler were left behind when the Intruders made the actual attack run on Guaymas. There was a pair of Cuban MiG-21s which came up from the airport at Obregon that the former shot out of the sky while the latter jammed many of the air defences around Guaymas. As to the Intruders, they raced into the skies above Guaymas and each dropped the multiple Weteye bombs which they were carrying, targeting the port areas with low-level bombings. Once those bombs were away, the Intruders and the other US Navy aircraft turned for home. California was a long way off and the flight home wouldn’t be easy. Behind them, they had unleashed hell on earth for those in the way of the bombs they had dropped.
The Weteyes had contained Sarin (also known as GB) and Guaymas was full of not just Cubans but, as could be expected because it was in Mexico, Mexicans too.
Nicaraguan forces in Juarez were struck by nerve gas at the same time. As with the first Brimstone strike, Brimstone #2 saw another five US Navy aircraft (the same mix of type for fighter & electronic support plus the two bombers) begin their flight from Lemoore. Their route took them to a refuelling stop in Arizona at Luke AFB then over occupied territory before crossing into Mexican airspace near New Mexico. Juarez was approached from behind and targeted by the Sarin dropped here was much of the rear-area infrastructure of the Nicaraguan First Army which was fighting away to the north. On the way back home, the Brimstone #2 aircraft came under enemy fire with a series of SAM launches. The Prowler was overwhelmed with hostile radars and subject to counter-jamming. The Soviets had a missile battery near Redrock on the Gila River, one unspotted during pre-strike reconnaissance. The two Intruders were brought down, with one pair of aircrew killed and the other two naval aviators later falling into Guatemalan captivity rather than reaching resistance groups active in the area. Back in Juarez, Nicaraguan casualties were immense, yet once again, there were many Mexicans killed as well.
Laughlin AFB, a US Air Force training base next to the Rio Grande in Texas, had been taken by the Cubans on the war’s first day. Soviet forces began making use of it not long afterwards and the Cubans moved on. There were Soviet aircraft making much use of Laughlin, flying Sukhoi-24 strike-bombers from here. There was extension work ongoing to further the flight capabilities too because the Soviets had big plans for Laughlin’s future. A pair of F-4 Phantoms carrying gas-filled MC-1 bombs dropped those on the airbase, depositing Sarin. They were US Air Force aircraft on the third Brimstone strike mission, one which had been opposed on the way in and had seen one of the escorting F-16s knocked down along with a Soviet MiG-23 flying from nearby Kelly AFB on the outskirts of San Antonio. The Soviets didn’t know that they were about to be hit with chemical weapons though did prepare for an air attack better than the Cubans at Guaymas and the Nicaraguans in Juarez had. Gas was different from high-explosive bombs in the protection that needed to be taken though and there were still many casualties, this time just Soviets though. There were no Mexicans present and across in the nearby town of Del Rio, the few American civilians left there were far enough away from the gas cloud. It had been important to those in the US Government that none of the chemical attacks, Brimstone #3 especially, kill any American civilians.
Operation Brimstone had targeted two of the Soviet Union’s allies and their own military forces too. Sarin had been the weapon of choice of chemicals, a lethal agent whose effectiveness was judged to be best used away from frontline troops (who had better protection) and in rear areas. Weteye and MC-1 bombs had been removed from storage and given intensive maintenance work to confirm that they would work as meant to. The United States had an even more deadly nerve agent in its arsenal, that being VX gas, though that was a gas used by the US Army’s Chemical Corps in its rockets and artillery shells. Work was being undertaken to see VX outfitted to be used in updated versions of Weteye bombs but that was for the future.
The gas did its work. At Guaymas, Juarez and Laughlin, it killed thousands and left thousands more wounded. The deaths had been horrible for those who were killed by the Sarin though the injuries were traumatic too. Nerve gas was a terror weapon, affecting those who would see its consequences on the fragile thing which was the human body.
As the Brimstone strikes went in, the pre-written message was sent to Moscow from the US Government. It explained what the United States had done, why it had and promised more if the Soviets used gas against America or its allies again. There was quite the sure belief that Brimstone would put an end to the use of gas in this war.
Early November 1984:
Within hours of the Brimstone air strikes, there came retaliatory chemical attacks. A serious concern for the Americans afterwards was that there had been a leak on their end ahead of their operation. Perhaps the Soviets and their allies hadn’t been told of exactly what was coming but had some warning and were able to hit back as quickly as they did? That wasn’t the case though. There had been no leak. The Soviet theatre commander had lists of viable targets for both chemical and nuclear strikes which his planning staff updated daily where the use of either strategic weapon would be advantageous. This was done as standard procedure so that if the authorisation came from Moscow to use such weapons, they could be employed with haste. Guaymas, Juarez and Laughlin were struck with Sarin gas and orders came for return strikes to be made. Five targets were first instructed to be hit though there came a correction to that where it would be a trio – three for three – instead.
Luke AFB in Arizona was soon hit with the VX nerve gas after incoming short-range ballistic missiles exploded above the facility outside of Phoenix. The attack was lethal for those caught unprepared by its intensity with horrendous casualties inflicted. Everyone was supposed to be fully protected due to the standing chemical alert after Brimstone had commenced yet there were those who didn’t have their full NBC suits on or whom hadn’t properly sealed them when they were supposed to. More missiles – further TR-1s, called the SS-12 Scaleboard by the West – raced out of occupied parts of Texas and slammed into Fort Sill over in Oklahoma. This military base was like Luke was in being a hive of ongoing military activity. Everyone was meant to be buttoned-up and protected against a return chemical strike, one which the US Government was certain wouldn’t come but those further down the chain-of-command had still tried to make sure that their personnel were protected against. The use of VX still caused many casualties at Fort Sill though where, again, not everyone had taken the correct measures.
The third Soviet strike hit Colorado Springs and the Canadian troops there. As was the case with American forces at Luke and Fort Sill, a chemical warning had been sent to the Canadians before the Brimstone strikes were made. However, there was no detailed explanation given as to why they were to increase their chemical readiness. Spread out and engaged in a fight at the time against those Soviet Airborne who had unexpectedly withdrawn like they did, the Canadians were fortunate that they were operating on their own level of defensive preparations regardless of the little information they were given from the Americans. Since they’d crossed into the United States, they had been at a full readiness posture against any chemical strikes with quite the rigid enforcement of that from the top down. Even when in the midst of battle, a full chemical defence was employed among the Canadian 2nd Infantry Division. There were a few losses taken and some terrible injuries inflicted though through small-scale ineffectiveness in those measures. The nerve gas employed at Colorado Springs saw the loss of civilian life there – many civilians had left during the fighting though some remained – and the VE used when special artillery shells exploded above the small city was quite the lethal weapon, more so than the better known VX.
Neither before nor after the Soviets made their own chemical strikes did they respond to that communique sent to them from New York. American threats in that were noted and reacted to. Vorotnikov chose to meet those threats head-on. Communicating back with the Americans on the issue didn’t appeal to him and instead he believed it best to leave everything to the gas used.
Glenn and his advisors were shown to have been terribly mistaken in their thinking that employing gas of their own would be a one-time occurrence in the use of such weapons in North America. The reality of that mistake was slow to sink in however. They had now brought about a situation where chemical weapons had been introduced to the frontlines of the war and done nothing to stop those from continuing abroad as had been the intention. Secretary of State Stevenson, who’d been instrumental in pushing for the strikes against the Soviet’s allies, now suggested that maybe they should have hit Cuba and Nicaragua directly rather than their deployed forces on Mexican soil. Hindsight is a wonderful thing but wasn’t very practical when faced with the challenge they now had.
Colorado Springs couldn’t be ignored. It was a civilian target hit despite the presence of Canadian soldiers there. Luke and Fort Sill could be argued were solely military targets but the city in Colorado wasn’t. One of the rejected targets for the trio of Brimstone strikes, one where pre-strike reconnaissance had been conducted and only knocked off the targeting list at the last moment, was made selected for Brimstone #4. It was within the United States though, here in North America rather than aboard. If the US Government had put more thought into the process, taken the time to consider what they were doing rather than eager to hit back hard and fast now, they would have seen how they were bringing further acts of chemical warfare to their home soil rather than the Soviets: doing what they hoped to avoid by starting this. But they were caught up the moment, full of rage. It could have been worse though, it could have been nuclear strikes being exchanged.
Sarin had been used in the air strikes which the Americans had conducted that morning; in their night-time strike, they used VX gas. A barrage of M-55 rockets were launched at maximum range from the Algodones sand dunes in California over into Arizona. They exploded in the skies above MCAS Yuma, that big Soviet base on occupied soil which the US Army’s I Corps – within who artillery units was the battery of rockets – was readying to advance towards before the gas attack was chosen instead to wipe it out.
The rockets came in the late evening, just before it got dark. There were many Cuban and Soviet casualties there as intended. Those who weren’t fully protected by their NBC suits suffered loss of bodily fluids, muscle spasms and were asphyxiated in some rather horrible sights for those who witnessed them. Air transport operations came to a complete halt post-attack. Yuma was out of operation for the time being. Other casualties occurred though, American lives were lost by chemical weapons unleashed by their own country. It wasn’t Soviet troops being flown into here as the United States had believed but instead large numbers of POWs. Yuma was being used as a transfer point to concentrate them internally and then begin to send them overseas. These prisoners didn’t have any protection at all from the gas. Reconnaissance had told the Americans that the town of Yuma was empty of civilians but had wholly mis-identified the POWs as Soviet soldiers.
Another message was sent to the Soviet leadership. The Americans told them once again that the use of gas would be met with retaliatory action, as they had just seen. Orders had already been sent from Vorotnikov though, before Yuma had been hit. Like-for-like chemical attacks would take place with the theatre commander’s discretion as to where they could be: there would no longer be a delay in waiting for Moscow. The use of gas, on the Soviet side, had moved down from a political decision on exact employment to an operational need. The frontlines were now going to be a chemical battlefield.
Out on the western edges of Texas, on the High Plains, Soviet artillery fired gas shells in a tactical environment. The 101st Air Assault Division, fighting alongside Texan national guardsmen, were hit with GF gas along their frontlines stretching from Denver City to Seminole to Lamesa. Nicaraguan and Soviet troops attacked (from the west and south respectively) on the back of these strikes. The Americans would use chemicals again overnight: more VX was used around Kirbyville in East Texas, this time against Soviet troops dug-in there on the defence.
On and on it would go as more and more gas was made use of. It was out of control.
Early November 1984:
Texas wasn’t West Germany. The US VII Corps, returning from the latter to fight on the edges of the former, had known that before they arrived – late to the party indeed – and it was no surprise to them. Here in their home country, these American soldiers were far from where they had ever expected to fight. This was unfamiliar terrain to them. Across the ocean, over in Europe, the VII Corps (which included previous V Corps elements before that headquarters was withdrawn from Europe) was fully-prepared for conflict there. Through Hessen and Bavaria, the US Army had long studied every hill, valley, forest, river, ditch, bridge, tunnel and crossroads. They’d thought about how to defend their section of West Germany and how to counterattack through it. There had been planning done acting as if from the other side – playing the ‘Red Team’ – to try to see how an attack against them would be made over that same terrain. The weather at all times of year had been factored in, so too the local population.
But this was Texas, Texas alongside the Red River right next to Oklahoma, where they were now fighting, not West Germany. Something which was expected that would be seen should they had fought where they were trained to do so was the same though: they were now fighting on a chemical battlefield.
The 1st Armored Division and the 11th Armored Cavalry Regiment were fighting near Gainesville. Their opponents were Soviet formations roughly equal in size – a division and an independent regiment –, with each of the two in the process of being joined by incoming reinforcements. The fight had been raging for four days now, each side fighting a series of meeting engagements where afterwards one would withdraw backwards before either making a localised counterattack or striking on the flank to push the other into falling back. Heavy artillery and rockets joined the fight, so too air power. The gas had come starting this morning with the Soviets using it first and the Americans retaliating soon afterwards.
Every soldier at the very front and in the immediate rear on each side was adorned in an NBC suit. These were supposed to offer complete protection against nuclear (in terms of radiation: naturally, not blast effects), biological and chemical weapons. No poisoned air was meant to get to the men inside those suits and no patch of skin was left bare to the elements. They breathed clean air and were safe inside. These were suits which they were used to wearing though few, maybe none, were in anyway comfortable inside. They sweated inside them despite it being a cool day. The confinement was unpleasant for those so encased inside. At no times could the suit come off fully and only the hood and gloves were allowed to be removed – and not left without easy reach – for very short periods. The men worried themselves over suit tears when they heard the chemical alarms wailing. The material was meant to be tough but they were fighting a battle, an on-off battle, but a major fight nonetheless where they themselves risked ripping their protection open. There were the sights and sounds of men who had been exposed to the poisoned air for these men to think about: the horrible fates of those whom they knew and didn’t know, all victims of the gas which swirled around.
Armoured vehicles on the battlefield were fitted with overpressure systems. These kept the air outside out of the inner confines and provided a safe environment for those within. Tank crewmen, armoured personnel carrier crews, gunners in self-propelled howitzers, and signalmen in communication vehicles were all protected by the steel around them. Safety wasn’t always inside these vehicles though for they were targets on the battlefield. Incoming weaponry didn’t always wholly destroy a tank when struck too, allowing for an inrush of poison from outside to come in as those crews would rush to adorn their hoods and complete the protective seals quickly. Personnel on foot and those inside vehicles all had to fight in the face of the chemicals like they had to face bullets, shells and bombs. They had to crawl in the mud, jump in & out of still-moving vehicles, advance into artillery fire and do everything else that soldiers on the modern battlefield had to do in a fight. There were deaths and injuries during this. Soldiers had those protective suits of theirs torn open, exposing them to the air. The gas wasn’t everywhere at all times yet those fighting in a chemical environment didn’t want to take the chance. The injured feared that at any moment the gas would get them and would fight off medical attention – from those wearing full protection – to cut their suits open further to treat them. Officers and sergeants shouted for other soldiers to carry on, ignore what else was going on, and keep fighting.
That fighting continued in the face of the gas and the all sorts of effects that that brought. The Soviets pushed onwards, eager to get to the Red River here like they had done further upstream. The Americans tried to keep them back, not allowing those men invading their country to get any further than they already had. In certain instances, some places changed hands several times as they were fought over: a hill or a crossroads or a set of fields. It was a brutal fight, at times fought hand-to-hand among dismounted infantrymen. Texas was treated as scared soil to be won or saved as if nothing else mattered in the world.
Further reinforcements streamed towards the fight. They headed towards that chemical hell.
The Soviets were sending another big formation to the fight, the 25th Tank Division. This unit had been one of those landed in South Texas back in mid-October missing many components after the ships bringing them across from Cuba had been sunk. There had been reductions with some sub-units though also some extra shipping to cover other losses. The 25th Division had been late to join the Twenty–Eighth Army on the attack, but it was coming to the fight now that the advance had been stalled. Hundreds of T-64 tanks, hundreds more BMP-1P infantry carriers, many other armoured vehicles and thousands of Soviets soldiers rode towards the battle. They followed rudimentary maps and the guiding efforts of traffic directors (the latter being a top assassination target for US Green Berets using sniping throughout the rear) to get to Gainesville where the 207th Motorised Rifle Division was. American air attacks came against them, doing damage, but the 25th Division kept on coming as it traversed Central Texas and into North Texas where the American were.
The VII Corps had the 8th Infantry Division moving through Oklahoma. They would get to the Gainesville area first, facing less of a challenge to get there than the Soviets. Another – the 3rd Infantry Division – was still forming up after crossing the North Atlantic and arriving too through special ports like Bayonne and Sunny Point (the Military Ocean Terminals in New Jersey and North Carolina) but neither the Blackhorse Cav’, the Old Ironsides and now the Pathfinders had the time to wait for everyone else. As the Soviet reinforcements were, these VII Corps soldiers, men who’d heard with incredulity how the Cubans had smashed up other regular US Army forces in Texas first before the Soviets got at more, travelled into a chemical environment. They were protected against the gas being used by the enemy and there was going to be gas used to aid their attack too.
When it came to American stocks of nerve gas, plenty of that had been flown across the North Atlantic like these soldiers had been – the heavy equipment had to come by sea though; hence the time it took across seas infested with Soviet submarines – though more had come from internal sources. There were storage sites across the United States for chemical weapons, all of which had been scenes of activity since the war began and long before chemical weapons were introduced to the battlefield. Pine Buff Arsenal over in Arkansas was the closest to the fight on the Texas-Oklahoma state line. There were others in nearby states too, including Pueblo Army Depot which Nicaraguan paratroopers had overrun on the war’s first day… though the Soviets had taken control of those chemical weapons found. A further location was Rocky Mountain Arsenal, a facility located in Denver and where at the moment, there were further Nicaraguans, these in tanks, advancing right towards.
Early November 1984:
Another Soviet combat division went across Texas, this the last one which had been previously assigned to the Twenty–Eighth Army before it saw action. In addition, it was the last major Soviet combat formation which had been over in Cuba too. The 120th Guards Motorised Rifle Division went west though, not north. Its men and vehicles followed the route of Interstate-10 through West Texas and passed out of the control of its parent formation when attached to a newly stood-up field army once crossing into New Mexico. The Soviet Twenty–Second Army had been converted from an airborne corps headquarters and consisted of smaller forces before the 120th Division arrived. The mission for the arriving heavy division, along with the rest of the field army, was up in Colorado…
…but the Nicaraguans were going to steal the Soviet’s thunder there.
After the gas attack, Canadian troops in Colorado Springs had waited for a follow-up counterattack by Soviet Airborne troops which they had previously driven out of the small city. Why else would those paratroopers have taken a step back before the gas was then used if they weren’t going to strike out afterwards? The Soviets didn’t push forward though. Whilst waiting, the Canadians dealt with their casualties. Exposure to nerve gas had killed some soldiers and left others terrible injured. Those men hadn’t had their personal protective gear fully sealed through a combination of factors and paid the ultimate price. The dead were easier to deal with when compared to the injured. The latter were in quite the state and taxed medical resources immensely. Those who witnessed the scenes would never forget what they saw and heard. Elsewhere across Colorado Springs, American civilians who hadn’t left when most of their neighbours had fled had been victims of the gas too. The Canadians attended to some of those who they could get to though not that many. At any moment the Soviets were expected to strike and full attention had to be ready to deal with another forward attack. Therefore, throughout Colorado Springs, many people who might have been saved with prompt medical attention – although they would certainly have faced the rest of their lives in a debilitating condition – were left to fend for themselves and weren’t going to survive the night.
The Nicaraguans struck the next morning. They had moved up in the early hours, sending tanks and armoured vehicles laden with infantry forward in a dash towards the Canadians. Warning came late from air reconnaissance of the approaching Nicaraguans though at least there was some time to get ready. The Canadians had needed every minute they had got. Nicaraguan T-72 poured into Colorado Springs, into the eastern side of the city where the Canadians themselves had done so well when first fighting here. Canadian Leopard-1 tanks returned fire against every opposing tank they came up against, fighting a desperate battle to protect themselves and their infantry as more Nicaraguans arrived. Dismounted Nicaraguan troops pushed forwards, moving in every direction on foot when many infantry carriers were blown up. Canadian fire cut many of them down but further reinforcements poured in. Two of the Canadian’s brigades were employed in holding them off though the situation became untenable with the Nicaraguans moving through the city like they were, this way and that way. Petersen AFB fell though Canadian demolitions blew what was left of the facility to pieces. A phased withdrawal was made by the Canadians. They needed clearer lines of fire out in open spaces, not stuck in the confines of an urban fight. This was hastened when more Nicaraguan tanks pushed up the western side, in the shadows of the Rocky Mountains which loomed above. These T-72s followed the course of Interstate-25 and pushed to get in behind those fighting inside the city. The third Canadian brigade was in their way and had to conduct a hasty withdrawal less they be crushed in-place. The ruin of Colorado Springs fell into Nicaraguan hands.
Taking the city was believed by the Canadians to have cost the Nicaraguans dear, robbing them of any more offensive capability for the time being. There was a belief that they would need to recover and reorganise themselves. The Canadians planned to hold on outside of the city, denying the Nicaraguans the ability to break out of there. The Nicaraguans weren’t stopping though. They carried on advancing, taking many losses but pushing more men into the gaps. The Canadians had wanted to fight in space north of the city and did that yet the manner in which their opponents fought, throwing away lives at such a prodigious rate rather than conserving forces, was something which they couldn’t bring to a stop no matter how much fire power was unleashed. Around the abandoned grounds of the US Air Force Academy, the Canadians fought next to try to finally halt the Nicaraguans. Canadian losses mounted as they did so, taking a heavy toll on the lives of the reservists among their number yet the regulars too suffered casualties at a heavy rate. Canadian counterattacks to break up the Nicaraguans only saw them get stuck, often surrounded on three sides went they went too deep against an enemy which went to ground and fired back rather than making the sensible choice and retreating. Soon enough, most of the Academy grounds were in Nicaraguan hands too. Their infantry were all over the smashed up facility, covered by their tanks, and around them Soviet GRU personnel were going through the ruins trying to find something, anything of interest there after the thorough demolition job done. The Canadians, away to the north, were worn out but still capable of fighting even if that meant withdrawing over and over again. There was a belief that they would stop the Nicaraguans cold soon enough yet they were unsure when that would be.
The Canadians answered to the US XVIII Corps, recently reassigned to the Seventh United States Army. The main battle for the Seventh Army was on the Red River between Texas and Oklahoma. However, Colorado was not regarded as a sideshow. Since the beginning, the Soviet strategy of going up the Rockies had been recognised for the danger it would bring should it be successful. The Canadians had been sent to aid the XVIII Corps to stop the Soviets and their allies from cutting the United States in two by this method of attacking through New Mexico, into Colorado and beyond. Relations between the Canadians and the Americans had been good with them working together well. However, Colorado Springs’ loss soured things. The change of command at the very top saw different American military objectives when it came to making use of the Canadians. They were meant to hold onto Colorado Springs so that the US 4th Infantry Division, which had escaped encirclement at the top of New Mexico, could re-enter the fight and move south from there. The repeated Canadian withdrawals threw XVIII Corps plans into the dustbin.
Where the Canadians had halted in their falling back around Gleneagle and Black Forest, they were told to hold. Tactical withdrawals were no longer to take place. The 4th Infantry would assemble on the eastern flank and wait for the Nicaraguans to be spread out even further than they already were. Nicaraguan tanks had caused the Americans problems before and the 4th Infantry wanted them dispersed. The Canadians protested the order. They weren’t here in this fight to stand in place and die but rather fight a battle of manoeuvre. War meant giving up ground so that fighting forces could retain their composition and retake that ground afterwards: such was how the Canadians saw it. From above, the XVIII Corps repeated the order for them to hold the line and soak up the Nicaraguans moving forwards.
That they did. They smashed into the Canadians, hurting the 6th Brigade – consisting of Militia units from across Quebec mainly – really badly. Localised manoeuvre was employed by the Canadians as they weren’t meant to be standing still, but it wasn’t enough. Hundreds of casualties were inflicted upon them and units up to company-size were destroyed as to a man. Nicaraguan tanks did spread out, just as the Americans wanted them to, and through Canadian positions. Gleneagle, a little town beside the interstate, would go down in Canadian military history for all the wrong reasons.
Finally, the 4th Infantry made their counterattack. Canadian relief at the Americans eventually getting moving turned to dismay when the Americans couldn’t achieve anything which they had said they could. The Americans had planned to rip through Nicaraguan infantry but got themselves stuck. Air power was brought to bear, including Canadian aircraft (not so many though because Canadian aircraft were taking part in the bigger fight rather than all directly assigned to support their own ground forces: this would have been done in West Germany too) taking part. The Nicaraguans soaked up the attacks against them. Afterwards, they then sent their tanks through Gleneagle. The Canadians pushed their 4th Brigade, their regulars, into that to save the 6th Brigade, but this effort failed. What was left of those Militia units there were overrun and the 6th Brigade ceased to be. The Nicaraguans didn’t stop advancing either. They opened up more of their flank to American and now Canadian units stretched all along it as they drove on, following the route of the interstate. A furious wave of bombing from emergency-tasked US Air Force F-16s, dropping high-explosive bombs, as well as a lot of napalm too, slowed them somewhat though more than that they were delayed from a complete breakout north by the traffic on the interstate. It wasn’t civilian traffic but military vehicles: trucks and such like, laden with supplies & casualty evacuation. It held them up greatly. Again, flank attacks came, this time the Canadians joining in with their own infantry ahead of their tanks to root out Nicaraguan dismounts dragging heavy weapons around with them. However, this fast bogged down and became a standstill. The Nicaraguans fought like they had fought in Colorado Springs, refusing to give in and always pushed onwards. It was their discipline in the face of the enemy, rather than morale and esprit de corps, which allowed them to hold off those seeking to get through them.
The Nicaraguans got their forward recon units as far north as Castle Rock, way up ahead of where the main body of their forces were. Those ahead came under heavy fire and weren’t going any further forward for now though their comrades weren’t that far behind and were far from being unbeaten. They’d overcome the combined efforts of the Americans and the Canadians to put a halt to their advance, shattering XVIII Corps efforts to stop them and leaving the command staff there in panic. Castle Rock was right in the rear, far through the supply lines which the Canadians especially had relied on. Castle Rock was also the last major blocking point ahead of the Denver metropolitan area. Nicaraguan tanks and armoured cars – though few infantry – had arrived there on November 6th.
November 6th was a Tuesday, election day nationwide across the United States war or no war.
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 4, 2019 23:57:26 GMT
Chapter Fifteen – Stalemate
Early November 1984:
The United States had held elections whilst at war beforehand. Mid-term and full elections, including presidential contests, had taken place during both the American Civil War and World War Two. For two months before the scheduled November 1984 elections, the country had been involved in World War Three and this was a conflict unlike anything previous that the nation had faced. The country had been struck with nuclear weapons and suffered an invasion which was yet to be fully stopped let alone see occupied areas completely liberated. There had been some consideration given, during late September especially, at postponing – not cancelling – the upcoming elections at least until the New Year. Such a course of action hadn’t been taken though. The elections would take place despite everything.
It was a matter of democracy foremost. The United States was a fully-democratic nation and that meant free and fair elections were to take place no matter what. Presenting this to the world was important yet so too was the belief that the American people needed to see functioning democracy taking place. October was a bad month for the country and November started terribly too: national morale was thought to be in danger of being imperilled further if the elections were cancelled. They took place on November 6th, as scheduled. However, it would be the strangest and controversial set of elections that the United States had ever seen.
Parts of seven different states were under foreign occupation. Almost all of New Mexico and the majority of Texas was occupied. Significant parts of Arizona and growing parts of Colorado were too. A previously far larger portion of California had been occupied but recent military operations had limited most of that leaving now only scattered pieces of California held by enemy forces. Small areas of Alaska and Florida were too forcibly held by the Soviets and the Cubans. The District of Columbia was a radioactive ruin while Maryland and North Dakota had been heavily hit by nuclear fallout. There were nuclear holes in Missouri, Nebraska and South Dakota leaving smaller areas of those states gone. Air and missile attacks continued through other parts of the nation, generally through the regions near to the frontlines though not always, and there were foreign commando activities ongoing: the latter nowhere near as bad as they first had been. Chemical weapons strikes had recently taking place, causing devastation. The country was at war with full mobilisation underway and government-mandated measures to support that which effected all Americans. Crime waves and civil disturbances continued to occur. International trade was almost at a standstill and internal travel was subject to military control; the media had been brought under a great deal of government supervision. Millions of Americans were internal refugees, many in FEMA-run camps where conditions were not always very good. Nationwide security measures were deemed by some to be the elements of the beginning of a police state yet they were necessary due to the situation with the ongoing war bringing that need.
Amongst all of this, in the face of the worse situation that the United States had ever found itself in and the nation feared by some to be liable to collapse (a bit dramatic but nonetheless believed to be theoretically possible), the country held its elections.
Abraham Lincoln had run for re-election as president in 1864 on a National Union ticket. He was first elected as a Republican and history notes him as one, yet he won the White House for a second time under that banner alongside Andrew Johnson who was a Democrat: Johnson succeed Lincoln following the former’s assassination as technically a National Union president too. For that 1864 election, Lincoln and Johnson had contested the election as a merger of both the nation’s two dominant parties due to the extraordinary circumstances of the country being torn apart as it had been by war.
The National Union banner was used again. The description of Democrat-Republican – or Republican-Democrat instead – had been considered for this presidential election one hundred and twenty years later yet the historical precedent was employed instead. President John Glenn and Vice President Howard Baker contested the election on that fusion of their parties. Glenn had succeeded to the presidency following Ted Kennedy’s nuclear assassination (coming close to his own identical murder too) and Baker had been appointed to the vice presidency in the post-attack emergency as a symbol of national unity. There had been the thinking that Baker may only stay where he was for the two months and someone else would run alongside Glenn though nothing had come of that in the end. Jack Kemp, the previous Republican nominee for the presidency – on course to beat Kennedy – was dead. There was still electoral opposition to the Glenn-Baker ticket, something actually silently encouraged by the president to show democracy to the nation and the world. Minor candidates ran against the National Union on various platforms including an anti-war but pacifist position. Victory for Glenn-Baker was guaranteed and it came: they won an overwhelming election victory.
Six sitting senators had survived the destruction of Washington and escaped with their lives. In the following weeks, there had been appointments to the vacant senate seats from across the nation. Almost all of the states appointed either one or two to the US Senate as it was re-established with governors or state legislatures sending them to The Greenbrier out in West Virginia. The few vacant seats were ones which the laws of the particular states didn’t allow for an appointment by any other means than a direct election: these states couldn’t be represented in the Senate in any other way. Those who were appointed were only in position for a limited time, pending election themselves. The laws here varied again from state to state. Some of the appointees had taken the role on the condition that it be limited while the appointment of others were later regretted by those who sent them to the Senate. Other new senators had to be elected because the term which they filled was a seat scheduled for election due to one third of all seats being contested every two years. Elections took place to fill almost two thirds of those Senate seats. There was no National Union ticket here though none of the major candidates ran on an overt anti-war platform. There were outsider candidates involved in many races, those who had been allowed ballot access in exceptional circumstances. As with all Senate elections, it was more a case of personalities rather than parties when it came to these elections. The special appointees to replace the dead in Washington were often well-known figures from the state or national scene. A couple of them went down to famous defeats while others surprised everyone and won. Control of the Senate in terms of party affiliation went against expectations: the Democrats re-won the control which they had lost back in ’82. That majority was won on the back of those non-elected appointees too.
Only twenty-five Representatives had survived the outbreak of war and two of those had been kidnapped to ended up in El Paso under the control of the Soviets and the façade of the ‘Peace Committee’. There was no constitutional manner in which Congressmen could be appointed either by their states nor the federal government. They had to be elected. Seats could stay vacant for as long as it took but to be filled, democratic will had to be implemented. It was the issue with the House which had forced the government’s hand back in September when there was the thinking about delaying the elections. Without the House, the US Government couldn’t function effectively. Foreign occupation didn’t affect the Senate though it did when it came to Congressmen. There would be vacant seats in the House, waiting to be filled once those regions where the district was located was liberated from foreign occupation. These elections were contested nationwide along Democratic vs. Republican lines too. The Republicans won big. They had been on course to pre-war yet improved greatly on that. Many House races were dirty affairs, more so that the Senate races. Democrats faced the charge of being responsible for this war and there were charges laid of suspected treason against candidates who were said to have had Soviet sympathies in the past. This was rubbish: social democracy, democratic socialism and liberal policies in international affairs didn’t equate to pro-Soviet beliefs in any way. In addition, if the Democrats were to be blamed for Kennedy’s actions, the Republicans would have to share some of that for all that occurred under Gerry Ford too. The mud stuck when slung though. The House was in Republican hands after November 6th. There was a wide gathering of hard-line Congressmen elected, Democrats among the Republicans as well, who had been elected on a pro-war platform and one which wanted to see the conflict fought in a different fashion than beforehand. A particular stated aim for many of these Congressmen would be a forced change when it came to the Secretary of Defence: there was a firm intention to remove Lloyd Bentsen by them.
Governor races took place, many which saw former lieutenant-governors who’d appointed their resigning former governors to the Senate face re-election. Hard-line in terms of how they wanted to see the war fought candidates were elected nationwide in great number. There were also local elections which took place, from state legislatures all the way down. Seats and offices remained empty through areas under occupation mirroring the case with the US House of Representatives. Several state legislatures were to meet post-election elsewhere than where they were pre-war too. Juneau in Alaska, Santa Fe in New Mexico and Austin in Texas were occupied. Bismarck in North Dakota and Annapolis in Maryland had been drenched in fallout. These were problems not easily solved and politically troublesome.
All these elections had seen millions of American voters unable to participate. They had been killed, were in occupied areas or refugees. Further millions of the country’s voters didn’t turn out at polling stations. There were security fears – some which turned out to be more than just fears – yet also with a nation at war and elections seemingly ‘already decided’ by how the presidency was to be contested, voters stayed at home for all other races as well. The government hadn’t expected that nor were happy to see it occur. They had pushed for a massive turnout to show American democracy in action. Millions upon millions did so, just not everyone who could vote actually went out and did so.
The elections came with violence. There were deaths which occurred and terror which took place. Domestic incidents took place where individuals or small groups of radicals decided in the lead-up to the election or on the day itself that candidates in various races were traitors or dangers to the nation. Such people set out to kill those they demonised and their supporters as well. Several candidates faced murder attempts with certain successful assassinations taking place. These were an outrage never seen before in the United States. The war had brought about extreme reactions to election positions and there were those who see to use political violence for their own twisted ideologies. A candidate for the US House in California was slain; so too a pair of state legislature candidates in the Mid-West. Other murders took place at lower levels while attempts to kill more high-profile targets met with federal resistance. US Marshals were working with the FBI and the Secret Service to protect politicians. No protection like that was with Angela Davis in New York though. The controversial activist wasn’t running for office but on election day was at a protest rally in Harlem, at the head of a march against alleged (and probably true) police brutality against local African-Americans. New York had been hit with crime and violence and the police had cracked down hard. Davis was shot by a racist gun nut who’d travelled up from Virginia to kill her. The murder set off a wave of further violence first in New York – the nation’s temporary capital – and then other cities too.
The Soviets interfered in the election too, with bombs and bullets. Congressman Larry MacDonald – a survivor of the Washington nuclear strike, a noted anti-communist – was murdered by a sniper while campaigning in his native Georgia. John McCain out in Arizona was lucky to survive a car bomb attempt on his life and would win re-election to the US House afterwards: twice now the Soviets had tried to kill him (the first with the general strike on all of Congress; the second this targeted effort) but he escaped and would play a big role in the new House. In Tennessee, Baker had planned to attend an event in his home state the night before the election but the Secret Service wouldn’t let him go. A bomb struck that event without him, hitting those at a rally urging Tennessee citizens to get out and vote and remembering the state’s former members of Congress: all eleven who’d been killed in Washington. Former Senator Al Gore Snr., speaking on behalf of his son Al Jnr. who’d been in Congress that fateful day back in September and killed alongside everyone else, was among the dead in the Memphis bombing. Other bombs exploded at polling stations through Arizona, Oklahoma and Texas; there were some found and defused but the ones which weren’t killed many and also kept people away too.
In El Paso, the Peace Committee denounced the elections. They repeated the call for an immediate end to the war and stated that the voting was all a sham. The lies about the causes of the war were repeated and the demand was made that the ‘illegal government in New York’ either disband itself or be ‘taken down by the people’. The few traitors and many abductees (often with families held for good behaviour) were vocal but the influence was next to zero. There was no one listening. They were heard yet no one cared. Only the few very isolated incidents of support came from what might be considered the usual suspects, conspiracy theorists and the most hard-core American domestic communists, yet speaking up in favour of what the Soviet stooges in El Paso had to say was political suicide for anyone running for office and those non-politicians who made the mistake of doing so in an activist sense faced violence or the weight of the FBI on them. Those in El Paso were speaking out in support of those who attacked America with nuclear weapons, killed millions, were invading the nation and committing war crimes of an unimaginable scale: how could anyone agree with them? It happened though, defying all logic. The full story of how many of those in El Paso got there was still not known to most Americans too: the two kidnapped former members of the US House were regarded nationwide as traitors. The information on their circumstances was still secret. Perhaps it shouldn’t have been but that was the way it was with that.
From the Soviets and their allies on the international stage there came similar remarks calling on the United States to stop fighting, for the government to dissolve and the people’s will of peace to come about. There was a lot of that and it didn’t connect unless with those who agreed. The propaganda was done as a matter of course though. The Soviets weren’t going to win the war this way and knew that. They were aiming to win it on the battlefield and do so too without any form of military stalemate taking place.
Early November 1984:
The beginning of the Third World War marked the end of the Central Intelligence Agency. CIA headquarters at Langley was atomised along with all those who were at work there when a nuclear warhead exploded above the complex. Overseas in the following days, KGB activities – including the multiple use of third parties – saw the kidnapping and murder of plenty of their operatives. In neutral nations mainly in the developing world, though also in some parts of the developed world as well, this was especially violent. The usual rules of spy-craft were thrown out of the window in an orgy of targeted violence. Some governments complained and intervened, others looked the other way. CIA intelligence officers weren’t prepared for the attacks against them and suffered grievous losses. The ability to collect information worldwide was hit here and that only added to the disaster incurred at home with the strike on Langley.
Soviet direct action occurred at the same time as the political onslaught that the CIA got at home. They had failed to protect America by giving forewarning of the war. The CIA hadn’t provided any indication at all, absolutely no warning of any form as to what was coming. Nothing, nada, not a squeak. Politicians who might have stood up to those attacking the CIA were all dead and those left could offer no defence for a failure of the magnitude incurred. The CIA wasn’t responsible for all that had happened with the political decisions made in the Oval Office and also how other intelligence agencies were also completely blindsided, yet they couldn’t defend themselves at home like they couldn’t do abroad at a time when they really needed to.
In the immediate post-attack aftermath, when after the nuclear strikes the invasion had started, the CIA was still helpless. From aboard, they couldn’t provide the necessary intelligence that the US Government needed. Failed and poorly-planned operations to try to counter Soviet influence in places to stem the tide of the war blew up in their face in spectacular fashion. Further criticism came when the CIA was unable to provide any intelligence from south of the Rio Grande. Latin America was silent to CIA eyes and ears when the need was greatest for accurate and timely intelligence from there.
It was a perfect storm to bring down the CIA and see what remained of it disbanded. There was one final act in the drama that was the fall though: the saga of defector codenamed Peppermint.
Peppermint was that three-star general from the GRU who had recently defected to the United States, bringing with him confirmation of the gassing of Adak Island and therefore starting the process of chemical exchanges. Defense Intelligence Agency officers in Saudi Arabia whom he’d been in contact with through an Iraqi intermediary had got him over the border between Iraq and Saudi Arabia and then brought him to the United States. He had been with the DIA’s debriefers ever since. Peppermint was a real catch, certainly the most senior military defector whom had ever come out of the Soviet Union. No one of his rank had ever come over beforehand and for him to defect a few months into the war, bringing with him documents but more so what was in his head, gave the United States a serious intelligence boost.
However, not everyone was a fan of Peppermint and all that he said. The DIA had been ordered to ‘step up’ by the President where the CIA had taken the hit that it had and done so, co-operating with its shattered sister organisation. These two different agencies weren’t rivals nor at each other’s throats like the GRU and the KGB were in the Soviet Union: the two of them had a solid working relationship pre-war. CIA officers given access to Peppermint and were left with serious concerns over him and his story. There was no direct proof that this man was whom he said he was. His stated reason for defecting was that he had long wanted to but the death of his family on the war’s first day had made his mind up for him as there was no one left behind back in the Rodina to be punished in his place. The deaths of his family had come at the hands of the United States when Leningrad was subject to nuclear attack.
This man had had his family killed by Americans and afterwards defected to them to held bring down his own country’s regime! The CIA didn’t buy that, not at all, but the DIA stood by their man.
The CIA pointed to the blood of millions of Americans on the hands of Peppermint. This was because he claimed that he had been in charge of the counter-intelligence effort to protect that actual beginning of the war. Peppermint had signed off on all of the opening strikes made – with nuclear weapons, Spetsnaz actions, assassinations & poisonings and the big conventional attacks – to make sure that there was no chance that they would be exposed ahead of them taking place. The Politburo may have given the political order, but this general had allowed that to happen. The DIA said that, of course, this man had done something that had hurt the United States but he done those under orders and not off his own back for personal gain. Peppermint had only been in charge of the security around those actions, not actually committed them. He had only done what he had been told. How could he be personally blamed and therefore rejected as a defector with all of the information that he had on that basis? They saw this approach to hate Peppermint and thus not listen to him from the CIA as being ludicrous. The information which he provided filled in many gaps. There were things better understood when Peppermint explained how they had been done and the motives for them. The DIA saw things in a different light and this would allow them to understand other Soviet actions, ongoing and those in the future, in a new manner too. Furthermore, in addition to all of this, Peppermint could answer questions on events going back for decades, filling in holes all over the place. He was a willing co-operator and eagerly getting on with that.
The CIA wouldn’t touch anything he said though. Robert Gates, one of the deputy directorate heads within the CIA, had been appointed by the president as acting CIA director (quite the step up for him as a career spook rather than a political appointee) following the mess that the Langley strike had left the CIA in. Gates’ time with the president was limited, more so than any director before him. The CIA was filling a smaller and smaller percentage of the President’s Daily Brief. The DIA and the NSA were being called in to brief Glenn, Bentsen and the rest of the National Security Council set-up in place of the CIA. Gates’ position should have meant that he and the CIA had pre-eminence when it came to intelligence briefings yet that wasn’t the case. Gates had his people deliver an official opinion of Peppermint to the president, claiming that there was a chance that he was a false defector, the grandest of all maskirovkas. It looked petty, it looked like jealousy. Glenn was not in the mood to listen to that, especially when the CIA had no proof and only a seemingly personal issue with the DIA stepping up as he had called them to. Gates’ role as acting director was left as that and he had no say over urgent wartime budgetary appropriations for intelligence purposes, the majority of which were directed towards the DIA and the NSA. Not taking this lying down, believing that the CIA was being supplanted ahead of what he feared would be a disbandment of the CIA, Gates struck back further. He spoke with Vice President Baker and reminded him that those pre-war intelligence failings were shared: the DIA and the NSA had supported that analysis on the situation with Mexico that the CIA had put forward. All were to blame, not just the CIA.
Baker had witnessed first-hand how under Kennedy the CIA had been extraordinarily politicised to support the previous president’s worldview and fundamentally failed to do what it was meant to in protecting America and its people. Now their new head was doing the same: playing politics at a time like this. Gates rubbed him up the wrong way with what he was trying to do. Baker made it clear to the president that the calls from the Senate to break apart the CIA were only going to continue. The time was right to do this. A new intelligence agency needed to be built, one which would no longer play politics, and do its job. The CIA was beyond reformation after the hit had taken and subsequent activities. The position taken by them on Peppermint was the last straw.
The day after the election, Glenn announced the disbandment of the Central Intelligence Agency. He stated that there would be a complete intelligence shake-up with the multiple independent and semi-independent agencies. What would be formed would be something to serve the country now when it was at war and in the future. No specifics were given to the public – and thus the listening Soviets – though the agencies themselves were made aware of the scope of the plans which were going to be put into practice.
It was hoped that the United States’ National Intelligence & Security Service (NISS) would be active by the New Year.
*
Peppermint had confirmed what the DIA already knew about the Washington nuclear strike with missiles being successfully targeted upon the White House and the historic Navy Yard. He told them too of the failed blast which was supposed to occur directly above Capitol Hill. The blast effects from the two others wiped Congress off the face of the earth anyway yet Peppermint explained that three explosions had been planned in case one of them had failed, as it had ‘unfortunately’ done so. The use of that word – unfortunately – caused a reaction in the faces of the DIA officers which he had first not understood. He had been talking about the issue from a professional point of view, a detached manner. It was their national capital whose destruction he referred to. Peppermint had apologised and the discussions had moved on from there with no overt ill will. It was something noted though by his handlers. Would a false defector, someone sent to tell lies, make an error like that to deceive those who he was supposedly betraying his country to and thus risk the chance of setting them against him personally? No, of course not. It told the DIA that he was real. The CIA had seen that as another deception, another twist in the maze of mirrors that was the maskirovka.
As to Washington, there had been several overflights of the city since by specially-outfitted U-2 reconnaissance aircraft. Post-attack air sampling had been done to analyse the contents of the radiation cloud that afterwards brought fallout to Maryland. Photographs and radar images had been taken too, looking down at the multiple Ground Zero locations. There were those two inside the District of Columbia itself but others outside at Andrews AFB and also Langley too. The information gleamed was important for intelligence purposes of various forms when it came to weapons effects and were compared to other U-2 missions flown above North Dakota plus Ellsworth AFB, Offutt AFB and Kansas City.
Away from the ground zero locations where the craters were in the ground – the airbursts had been low and caused far smaller craters than had they been surface detonations – other images of Washington were recorded. When studied, they showed a dead city. The initial thermonuclear detonation had been followed by the blast wave and the flash radiation before then afterwards there had been a firestorm which had raged unabated. Caught in all of that had been the people inside the city, those who lived there and those who worked in the nation’s capital. There were no signs of life from Washington. Particular attention was paid to the White House and Congress because there were nuclear shelters below each but from the air nothing could be observed which showed any sign of life. Electronic communications had been silent since the moment of attack and these images confirmed the hole in the ground where the White House shelter had been and the physical levelling of Capitol Hill. No one was left alive down there. If they hadn’t died on September 17th, they would have lost their lives in the following days and weeks.
The aerial pictures showed signs of life outside Washington and the nearby nuclear ground zeros. There were military personnel and medical teams active through the northern edges of Virginia and across Maryland. National guardsmen from several states – including Maryland’s 58th Infantry Brigade, a good unit whose presence in Colorado or Texas would have been very welcome – were on the ground along with FEMA personnel and the American Red Cross. There were security duties to undertake and a wave of urgent humanitarian need across large areas.
The soldiers were working with military policemen in guarding a series of cordons set up too because there were people who were trying to get into the ground zeros.
Looting of evacuated areas had already occurred but there were those who sought to enter the nuclear zones and recovery treasures hidden there. Some were wearing NBC suits – proper ones as well as crude attempts – and carrying hand-held radiation detectors; other travelled with no more than the clothes on their back, maybe a gas mask at best. These crazy people were out to find what they believed was abandoned inside. For their own sake, where possible they were stopped and detained. The cordon wasn’t fully-secure (the manpower wasn’t there for that) and there were some fools who slipped past. The fates which awaited them for going inside were not going to be good.
The US Government wanted to go into the ground zeros themselves too. There had already been the early dash to evacuate Bentsen from The Tank inside the Pentagon by helicopter before the second wave of radiation hit the facility and nuclear sampling done on the edges of the hot zones but further exploration was sought for the future. There would be no search-and-rescue missions for people but treasure hunts like those crazy people were doing. On one end of the scale this ranged from the federal facilities inside where there were documents and equipment which was wanted. The DIA’s new headquarters complex, partially-opened at Bolling AFB when the nuclear attack came though with much of the agency’s establishment still over in Virginia at Arlington Hall, was inside the outer cordon. At the other end, there was the partially-collapsed and burnt-out National Archives Building on Constitution Avenue. What was in there that was desired to be recovered? Oh, just such some historic artefacts such as the Declaration of Independence, the Articles of Confederation and the Bill of Rights. Background radiation would make that a suicide mission even with full protection at this time but in the future, the United States was going to spend a lot of effort in hoping to recover those pieces of paper.
Mid November 1984:
The Soviet Twenty–Eighth Army had yet to clear the Texas side of the Red River of serious American resistance but the Central Front ordered the left wing of the field army to cross the water barrier into Oklahoma regardless. Those assigned troops on the right, still fighting near Gainesville, would continue the battle there, holding one half of the Seventh United States Army in-place. The rest of the American troops who’d returned from Europe were ordered to be destroyed by the advance made into Oklahoma on the way to the Great Plains deep in the American heartland.
Ahead of the attack on the Red River, paratroopers made an assault to open the way ahead. Soviet Airborne troops who’d seen action at the beginning of the war leading the assault into South Texas, the 103rd Guards Airborne Division, made an air-drop ahead of the ground assault into Oklahoma. Two regiments were used, one each making landings at Altus AFB and Lawton Airport. Both of those parachute assaults were fiercely contested in the skies and then on the ground. Several transport aircraft were knocked down and when the first battalion of each regiment landed at each airhead – the rest of their parent regiments were meant to be flown in rather than air-dropped – they came under intense defensive fire. The bombing runs made ahead of them had achieved nowhere near the required level of success against US Air Force ground personnel and Oklahoma national guardsmen. The 357th Regiment’s lead battalion failed to secure Altus and were driven off in an American counterattack, leading to a change mid-flight for the incoming follow-up battalion where they were going to have to jump rather the de-plane once on the ground. Over at Lawton, the 317th Regiment took control of the majority of the airport while suffering horrendous casualties and confirmation was sent for the second battalion to be air-landed. As the first of the transports came in to land, the Americans mounted a serious fightback and targeted those aircraft full of reinforcements with accurate and devasting fire: other transports had to then air-drop their cargoes of men rather than deliver them with what should have been much more safety by landing.
Altus and Lawton both lay in southwestern Oklahoma. Highway-62 connected them both and provided a lateral supply line behind the frontlines where the US II Corps fighting to stop the Twenty–Eighth Army as it made that assault on the river. They were each being used as forward airfields for air support missions in the Battle of the Red River. Taking them would have seen the Soviet Airborne tasked to exploit their position in the American’s immediate rear to launch attacks from behind and fatally undermine the II Corps. Soon enough, the tanks rolling north would then relieve the 103rd Guards Division. The plan was a good one and should have worked, considering the strength of American opposition on paper. Soviet intelligence summaries in regard to the defenders at Altus and Lawton were generally accurate too. They knew of the big Security Police detachment from the US Air Force (an organisation which had had a terrible war) at Altus and the strength of the national guardsmen at Lawton. With regards to the latter, the main unit of Oklahoma’s pre-war national guard, in the form of the 45th Infantry Brigade, had been lost in earlier battles for Texas. What was left was second-line units reinforced by recent and less-trained volunteers. The Soviets had believed the Americans would fight hard when the assault came but quickly lose. That turned out to be only half right. Neither the airbase to the west nor the airport to the east immediately fell to their complete control. Moreover, the 317th Regiment was fast in real trouble. Lawton Airport sat outside the small city after which it was named with Fort Sill over on the other side. That US Army garrison had recently been hit with a chemical weapons attack, one of the first blow-for-blow semi-strategic exchanges, right in the middle of the evacuation from there of the Artillery School. There were still troops there because of that, plus some tanks from a West Virginia national guard unit too: all of this unknown to Soviet reconnaissance efforts. The airport was fully retaken by the Americans and the men of a pair of two Soviet Airborne battalions (the third battalion had their air-drop cancelled and returned to Texas) left dead, prisoner or fleeing for their lives.
At Altus, the second and third battalions of the 357th Regiment all jumped from transports which survived American fighters to join those of the shot-up first battalion on the ground. There was a lake right in the middle of Altus, a patch of water where more than two dozen paratroopers heavily-laden with gear landed in and suffered the consequences of that. Others were scattered all around the town though there was an organised concentration soon enough around the small civilian airstrip to the north led by veteran officers who were quick to try and sort out the mess. As best as possible, men were gathered up by officers and sergeants into mixed units but still effective fighting forces. Altus had seen two thirds of its population leave in the preceding week and the rest didn’t cause a problem to the regiment which had the battle honour of Corpus Christi won on September 17th plus had gained further experience in combating armed resistance during anti-guerrilla sweeps through South Texas since then. The 357th Regiment moved to once again take the airbase which they had come here to seize, fighting their way there and then into it. Armed resistance from the airmen was as strong the second time as it had been the first but the Soviets had the numbers and combat experience. They had been stung by a counterattack using some light armoured vehicles the first time around but weren’t when they returned as those were quickly taken out with a lot of accurate RPGs from recovered weapons canisters. Altus returned to Soviet control and prisoners were rounded up, with many of them soon ‘shot while resisting’. The Soviet Airborne had their blood up and for a usually well-disciplined force, that was missing today. The killing stopped soon enough and what prisoners were left would soon be digging graves. Meanwhile, Altus was theirs yet a ruin. It was going to take far longer than expected to turn this place into a Soviet base.
The 103rd Guards Division was down to just one combat regiment now and Altus’ smashed-up state didn’t allow for a fast transfer of divisional assets into there. That small airfield nearby could take some transports but not that many due to its short runway. Reporting upwards through the Fifteenth Airborne Corps headquarters to the Central Front, the failure to secure Altus in a timely fashion but more so the loss of the 317th Regiment and Lawton Airport too saw punishment enacted from above. How could the ultimate mission of hitting the Americans through their real take place now? It couldn’t and therefore someone would have to pay. The divisional commander was relieved of duty and arrested by his political commissar for ‘wilful negligence’ and ‘cowardice in the face of the enemy’. The latter charge concerned how he’d been aboard one of the transports which had turned back from going to Lawton as that was where the divisional HQ was meant to be fast set up. He’d be shot by sunset by the KGB. It was bad day for him and the Soviet Airborne too: not something which had been expected.
While the fight was going on in the rear, the main battle raged along the river. The Twenty–Eighth Army came over near Burkburnett and Davidson. They went up against the II Corps in what was a fight which involved the use of gas by both sides once again.
Could the Soviets get to the airhead at Altus and also to retake what they’d lost at Lawton? Or would the Americans put a final stop to their repeated series of victories?
Mid November 1984:
The Americans did put a stop to the Soviets and their repeated series of victories. The US II Corps held the Red River and stopped the Twenty–Eighth Army from getting over properly and making an advance into Oklahoma to link up with their remaining paratroopers. It was a brutal fight, one where each side threw everything they had at it. Winning from each side meant everything, losing would mean disaster.
From the Soviet’s point of view, throwing everything at the fight meant the full range of a combined arms assault to win the fight. Fire power was key to that, the massed use of it to support the ground assault. Heavy howitzers, towed and self-propelled guns, fired from over back in Texas with shells pummelling the Americans. Most were high-explosive fitted with contact fuses though there were others which carried gas that was dispersed when they exploded in the sky. Rocket launchers aplenty were over in Texas too and they fired barrages of projectiles again and again across at the Americans in a sight to truly behold. There were strikes with tactical missiles too, these fired at identified American command posts detected by radio transmissions as well as the American’s own artillery forces. In the skies above, Soviet aircraft and armed helicopters were committed for close support missions. They rained bombs and shells down on those below, firing missiles of their own too. Before and during the ground assault, all of this external fire power was used to open the way for the advance northwards.
Davidson was a flank attack, a distraction effort. It was the shortest route to take over the Red River up to Altus where the surviving regiment of Soviet Airborne was yet the fight there was to gain American attention to take the defensive effort away from the main attack. A mixed brigade of Guatemalan and Revolutionary Mexican troops, with a small armoured component, attacked there. Soviet engineers helped to complete river crossings for these Latin American ‘allies’ to use though those engineers backed away once those were completed, allowing the assault to go on without them once the geographical barrier ahead was overcome. The Americans on the other side of the river fired on that crossing and then moved against those who came over into Oklahoma. Neither the Guatemalans nor the Mexicans with them stood a chance of getting very far. Davidson itself, a small town where any resident who had wanted to stay had been evacuated against their will, was the furthest the advance got. It was a death trap too. The Guatemalans out in front (a battalion of them supporting four Mexican units of the same size) moved to take that crossroads and faced national guardsmen defending it. These men were from Pennsylvania, with one of the 28th Infantry Division’s brigades. They let the Guatemalans move into Davidson and then hit them with everything they had while using covering fire to keep the Mexicans back. Davidson was levelled in a shelling to match the intensity of the Soviet barrage along the Red River. As the Guatemalans were left to die where they were, the men from Pennsylvania pushed on towards the Mexicans. Sensibly, those Mexicans who could run did so. They went back to the river… many not intending to stop until they got to another distant river, that being the Rio Grande. The Americans smashed through those who they caught up with, using their tanks and infantry carriers to go atop (latterly in places) the fleeing Mexicans and cutting down with gunfire any of those who decided to stop and try to make a stand. To the river crossings the Americans got. They secured them, both sides of the river, and then turned their guns back inwards facing the Mexicans who still ran their way. Hundreds more men were gunned down and then many more were shelled when they dropped to the ground. Only once victory was certain and the Mexicans offered no more resistance did the national guardsmen move in to start rounding up prisoners. Medical units moved in as well, aiming to treat what wounded they could get to. If the battle had gone the other way, there would have been no medical attention given to the Americans here if they lay wounded. They knew that but tried their best regardless: international law demanded it and just because it was being outrageously flouted by one side it didn’t mean the other had to too.
The Soviets had believed that part of either the 4th Armored or 6th Infantry Divisions would be diverted by the attack and Davidson, one which they had anticipated that the Guatemalans and Mexicans there could have gotten a lot further than they did. Intelligence pointed to the 28th Infantry being part of the II Corps but it was believed that part of that second-line formation would be in the rear tied up with the air-drops and the rest stretched out further west into the Texan Panhandle region linking up with the US XVIII Corps out there struggling to hold back the Nicaraguans. For them to show up at Davidson was a shock and made them question other information which they were sure they ‘knew’ too as they feared a deception. They were incorrect though. The air-drop at Lawton was defeated by other forces there and the one at Altus was to be met by the 28th Infantry’s 55th Brigade yet the approach by those who went over the river near Davidson became a priority mission ahead of Altus for that sub-unit. The 56th Brigade was already across in that part of Texas (moving ahead of Soviet expectations) and as to the remaining 2nd Brigade it was due to follow. The intelligence was correct, just the timing was off.
Those two other divisions within the II Corps were on the Oklahoma side of the Red River but positioned alongside each other back from the actual waterway stretching along the length of Highway-70 from Grandfield in the west to Waurika in the east. The Soviets were known to be over on the other side, concentrated around Burkburnett out ahead with more of their men back in the general Wichita Falls region. Forward defence on the river line was suicide and have robbed each American formation of their mobility. The Soviets wouldn’t attack everywhere, just in one or two specific places while making out as if they were coming over in far many more assaults. That huge artillery barrage, aided by air support, worked its way along the route of Highway-70 though with further impacts of the fire power used hitting points along the river to impact any forward troops the Americans had there: those were wasted fire missions. II Corps artillery units – a lot of heavy guns but no multiple-barrelled rocket launchers nor tactical missiles – had fired back at the Soviets to answer their barrage and the US Air Force had put a lot of aircraft in the sky… though never enough to answer the demands of those on the ground for air cover. The US Army troops waiting to move against the attack which would follow got hit hard by the strikes. It was the first taste in combat for these men. They’d been told what would be coming their way but being on the end of it was something else. ‘Lucky’ hits, if you wanted to think of it that way, struck them though most of the barrage couldn’t score those perfect direct impacts. The two divisions were spread out and dug into cover as best as possible. Each division was a mixed bag, stood up at the end of September from various other units initially on both sides of the North Atlantic. There were two Forward Brigades which had been in West Germany (one each from the 1st Infantry and 2nd Armored Divisions; the latter higher formation destroyed in Texas and the former out in the Texan Panhandle left short its third brigade) along with two Army Reserve brigades (from Massachusetts and Pennsylvania) and a further pair of training brigades stationed in Georgia and Kentucky which all formed the combat units of these new divisions. Supporting elements, including artillery, came from all over the place too. In addition, waiting with the 4th Armored and 6th Infantry for the Soviets to strike was the 2nd Armored Cavalry Regiment, a unit which had come across from Britain. The Soviets thought that this Cav’ unit was down in Louisiana, mistaking a similar national guard unit there for them.
After the main part of the massed barrage of artillery and bombing was done with, the Twenty–Eighth Army sent its lead unit over the Red River. The 35th Motorised Rifle Division made multiple assault crossings – ones spread not that far apart – near to Burkburnett and came across zero opposition in doing so. The Soviets pushed onwards. They were to follow the course of Interstate-44, a highway which would lead to Lawton first then Oklahoma City beyond. A-10 attack fighters showed up soon enough, coming in extremely low and from the eastern flank to hit tanks and scout cars. Return fire from guns and missiles got a couple but not enough to bring the air attacks to a stop. The Soviets screamed for air support and got it. Unfortunately, the MiGs arrived when F-4s and F-16s arrived to join in with the A-10s. Half of the 35th Division was over the river and caught among a significant air attack with the assigned friendly fighters unable to keep the Americans off them. Their own air defences were targeted by those aircraft and were also joined by AH-1 Cobra helicopter gunships that the II Corps unleashed to fire at them from even lower altitudes than the US Air Force jets. The 6th Infantry moved into the fight, striking from the Soviet’s left. American tanks fired on the move and, as had been done at the Davidson fight, they went for the crossing points to cut off those already over the river all as part of an enveloping manoeuvre to destroy as much of the 35th Division as possible. The Soviets reacted better than the Guatemalans and Mexicans had done to this attempt, fighting as best they could to stop it and doing a lot of damage to the Americans. The 6th Infantry got tanks and infantry to some of the crossing points though, engaging more of the 35th Division on the pontoon bridges and also in both Oklahoma and Texas with direct fire.
The wheels came off the Soviet attack. They managed to keep a-hold of a tiny piece of Oklahoma and stop the Americans from rolling them up completely but the forward advance came to a halt. Half of the 35th Division was left back over in Texas when the Americans brought their helicopters in again with the AH-1s targeting what bridges hadn’t been already hit with tank fire by missile fire now and putting an end to them. The rest of that Soviet division, along with the 6th Guards Tank Division, was unable to get across. Soviet fighters eventually showed up in strength, driving off the American helicopters but the attack was over. The Americans brought in the rest of the 6th Infantry to try to crush those north of the river, men with their backs to the water and whom fast felt abandoned and all alone. The Soviets stubbornly held on and the Americans withdrew in a tactical fashion from what promised to be a bloody fight to allow for their artillery to smash the trapped Soviets rather than having their tanks knocked out and infantry killed in close-combat in a stand-still fight.
The II Corps had won the Battle of the Red River, employing in total only about half of their available force to it. The so-far unused brigade of national guardsmen from Pennsylvania were directed towards Altus to eliminate the Soviet airhead there now, not going to Amarillo as first planned. Meanwhile, Oklahoma wasn’t going to be taken by the Soviets. Other fights were taking place either side of the II Corps, both in unoccupied bits of Texas, and the results from each of those might or might not be as good as this, yet the II Corps had done what they had come here to do. That was to not just win but win handily.
*
During the fighting, there had been many aircraft shoot-downs with American and Soviet aircrews either killed in the skies above or ejecting and landing in both Oklahoma and Texas. One of those aerial kills was credited to a US Air Force F-4 Phantom which engaged what was thought to be a Soviet MiG-23 Flogger fighter-bomber with the pilot seen to eject. Soldiers from the 2nd Cav’ emerged from their covered positions near the town of Randlett when he came down. One trooper wanted to shoot him and came very close to before his sergeant pushed away the M-16 rifle barrel.
“C’mon, I’ll only shoot him once: nice and quick.”
“Let him spill his guts elsewhere,” the sergeant said, “and not here, will you, Private?”
The pilot wasn’t Soviet, neither had been his aircraft. When he was handed over to the regimental intelligence staff pending transfer to US Air Force custody, the pilot was found to be Bulgarian. There had been Bulgarian pilots who’d been shot down and captured before here on American soil, as well as East Germans and Czechoslovaks also coming from Eastern Europe. They had been men assigned to fly in Guatemalan and Nicaraguan air units alongside pilots from those countries, initially coming to Latin America in previous years on training missions as ‘international volunteers’. The volunteering bit was none of the sort: it was direct orders instead as part of state-ordered programs.
This Bulgarian soon found his way to the intelligence staff of the Twelfth Air Force. Captain Garvanov was given incentives to talk, some of which broke the spirit but not necessarily the letter of the law on international agreements when it came to prisoner interrogations. It wasn’t finger nail pulling but rather psychological means including a heck of a lot of lies told to the man to go with plenty of intimidation. He gave in and did spill his guts, metaphorically and not in the physical sense as he could have done in that field in Oklahoma. He was no volunteer flying aircraft in the markings of another socialist country. His home unit, the Bulgarian Air Force’s 25th Fighter-Bomber Aviation Regiment, was flying from a site which he identified on the map as Bergstrom AFB near Austin. He was able to point to a forward refuelling & rearming site in Central Texas which had had used on his final mission, one at Brownwood Airport too; this being somewhere that the US Air Force had yet to realise was in use in such a manner, allowing them to conduct a recon mission ahead of a later strike there. Captain Garvanov told them other things as well, smaller things which were either already known or needed to be confirmed like the Brownwood site. However, the most important thing, which went further up the chain of command, was when it came to how his unit had deployed all the way from Bulgaria to Texas via the Caribbean to come to the United States to fight. They’d been sent here from their base not that far from the Greek border and seen off with an appearance from the Bulgarian defence minister himself. Garvanov didn’t know of any other Bulgarian military deployments despite the urging of those questioning him to tell him what they said he must know. He didn’t and couldn’t say no matter what was done: he was a captain and those would be state secrets! All he knew was that the 25th Regiment, with pilots who all spoke Russian and flew aircraft built in the Soviet Union, were attached to the Soviet Twenty–Fourth Air Army for air operations in American skies.
The information on Garvanov and his fellow Bulgarians (another aircraft had been downed alongside his with the pilot not getting out but now there was a hunt underway to find the wreckage) from the Twelfth Air Force went to Texas Command who shared it with Western Command’s Ninth Air Force. There was still a lot of inter-service problems ongoing during the war between the US Army and the US Air Force – despite direct presidential involvement to ty and stop that – yet intra-service cooperation was excellent. They had someone in their custody who’d come down in Arizona, an East German who’d been flying a Sukhoi-22 Fitter. He appeared to have been flying for the Guatemalans though there had been confusion on him because no Guatemalan Fitter unit had been identified (forcing a search for them which hadn’t been fruitful), only a recently-arrived supposedly Soviet regiment of them flying from Davis-Monthan AFB. The Ninth Air Force interrogated him once again but he gave them nothing and wouldn’t fall for any tricks: held in custody for several days, he’d picked up from someone knowledgeable about how the Americans wouldn’t shoot him now he was in proper custody and so wouldn’t talk.
Were those fighter-bombers flying from near Tucson crewed by East German rather than a regiment of either Soviet or Guatemalan aircraft?
There had previously been those East German paratroopers, a few hundred of them, who’d been in action since the beginning of the war but that had been the sole commitment of Eastern European forces in North America. The Americans had regarded the commitment of forces from such allies as being unnecessary from the Soviet point of view. They used Latin American allies because they were in this hemisphere but their own and those of Warsaw Pact nations all had to come from the other side of the world. Why would the Soviets see Eastern European units deployed, taking up part of the strained logistics network that they had, when they could just send their own? Their allies offered nothing their own forces couldn’t in terms of capability and the only reason would be for propaganda purposes. However, there was nothing being done with announcements made on that issue. They were keeping it all a secret.
Something was up with this, something was being hidden. Getting to the bottom of this issue of participation of Eastern European allies in the Soviet’s fight inside the United States became a priority. For it to be hidden, it had to be important. For it to be important, it had to be something that the Soviets feared the Americans could find a way to exploit.
Mid November 1984:
To the east of the Soviet’s failed assault to get over the Red River, the other wing of their Twenty–Eighth Army remained engaged with the US VII Corps in the general area of Gainesville. The Americans had checked the Soviets and parried their initial attacks, but in came Soviet reinforcements. The US Army had got their own reinforcements there first though. As hard as they might try, and being close to being fought out through tiredness, the Soviet 207th Motorised Rifle Division couldn’t overcome the Americans. There were now a pair of US Army divisions, the 1st Armored & 8th Infantry, fighting them and they had the upper hand now. There remained the 25th Tank Division which the Soviets had brought to the fight too late and then kept back, now waiting for the 207th Division to open the way for them to charge forward by first giving the Americans a defeat. That defeat hadn’t come. Reconnaissance efforts – by air and electronic interception – told the Twenty–Eighth Army that the VII Corps was bringing forward their 3rd Infantry Division to join them soon enough. With all of those troops that the Americans were bringing to the fight, regulars in good formations, the Soviets wouldn’t be going anywhere further forward and there was a good chance that Americans would be able to mount strike of their own to drive them far back.
Orders for the 25th Division changed. In a change in doctrine (it wasn’t set in stone yet needed approval from on-high, all the way to the theatre command rather than just the field army and front headquarters), that tank division was sent forward out on its own. They were to no longer wait for the 207th Division to do what was increasingly looking like the impossible and break through around Gainesville to allow them to pass through there. The 25th Division would lead its own attack, taking a little diversion while doing so, and win this battle through a ‘daring thrust’.
Gainesville sat between the meandering course of the Red River located to the north and Lake Ray Roberts to the south. The American defensive position hadn’t been chosen specifically in advance where it had ended up, but they had found the perfect place to make use of local geography. The mass of Soviet tanks took advantage of that geography too. They shot forward on the American’s left flank and across rolling farmland through the top of Denton County. They were just to the south of the big artificial lake whose edges the Americans had anchored the end of their defence on. The 25th Division started to go around the lake in an anti-clockwise manoeuvre. Sanger was bypassed with gunfire coming from there from Texan volunteer militia answered with a rocket barrage but no stop was made: there was a long way to go and no time to waste. The movement of such a large force couldn’t be hidden from the Americans no matter how hard the Soviets tried once it got going and they spotted the mass of tanks and infantry carriers. The first concern was that they were aiming to enter the Dallas–Fort Worth area from the northwest and had chosen their attack to hit where the Third & Seventh United States Armies (each with their subordinate corps) met: a textbook location for a devastating strike. Panic erupted at the thought of this strategic attack. It was more tactical though. Denton was where the Soviets would have had to have gone through if that was to be the case, making use of the excellent road links there. The Soviets avoided Denton though, going east, not southeast. They went across open ground, rolling forward and looping around the edge of Lake Ray Roberts. It took the Americans some time to realise what was going on…
…but when they did, they reacted fast. The 3rd Infantry’s lead brigade, arriving in the VII Corps’ operational area ahead of the worst of the Soviet’s predictions on timing, was given an emergency divert to head the Soviet tanks off. Air support for the VII Corps’ forward engagements – the 207th Division had launched a head-on attack to keep the Americans busy – was diverted away. The Soviets had and continued to move fast, but the Americans were learning the hard way through this war that they would have to be just as fast or else lose.
At Pilot Point, as the Soviets were now turning north and close to the completion of their grand manoeuvre, they ran into the Americans. The 11th Cav’ was there first with a squadron of their recon troops ahead of the full brigade of tanks & armoured vehicles from the 3rd Infantry. An immense fight took place here, one where quickly almost everyone was involved. Both opposing units were bunched up, meeting their opponents too early for each to spread out. This hurt the Soviets more as they couldn’t fully get their whole division deployed into combat; the Americans were a smaller force and could do this better. The Americans engaged them on the ground and from the air. Soviet return fire was as expected – intense and lethal – but they had come to a stop and seen their planned enveloping attack headed off. The 25th Division had done all of this in two hours, starting at dawn. Once stopped, and through the rest of that day, they fought continuous engagements not just at the head of their advance but increasingly along their own southern-facing flank. Where they had attacked between the two American armies, that brought in forces from each. The Third Army released part of the 31st Armored Division to the fight from its defensive mission around Fort Worth. National guardsmen from Mississippi (the 31st Armored was a wartime formation with sub-units from Alabama, Mississippi and Tennessee) in tanks tore into the Soviets while they were being engaged from the front too.
This wasn’t a suicide mission, not for a top-tier tank division like the 25th Division was meant to be. A withdraw was to made, a tactical retreat to stop what was going to turn into a defeat unless something was done. It was one authorised at the top just as the advance had been. Quicker than the Americans thought that their opponents could, the Soviets started to turn around and go back the way they had come. The first thought was that the Soviets were reorganising for another attack, trying to open another flank strike, but the retreat was then seen for what it was once it got going and off the tanks went back west at speed… leaving infantry units trailing behind. The 25th Division’s forward attack had pushed it to near the top of the US Air Force’s air tasking order but its retreat guaranteed it reached the pinnacle of that. A Soviet tank division on the retreat was something not seen before and probably wouldn’t be again for a while as far as the Americans were concerned. They fast threw every aircraft available at this with the Twelfth Air Force being aided by several cells of B-52s from the Eighth Air Force each with bellies full of bombs. The Soviets moved fast but as they did, bombs were rained down upon them as more aircraft joined in. The darkness they had used for concealment did them no good either: it only hampered them as sub-units got lost all over the place and fell victim to air strikes. Orders came for the American ground units to hold back – they weren’t happy to not be allowed to chase – and let the air power do the work. It was a free fire zone due to the open countryside below and friendly fire from above wasn’t desired.
Despite American hopes, the whole 25th Division wasn’t lost when it retreated back past Sanger. Many loses had been inflicted though, crippling one of its tank regiments and seeing its motorised rifle regiment nearly completely destroyed. On the other side of that town, which this time the Soviets went through with a vengeance to destroy resistance inside, there was the deep interlocking ground-based air defence network which gave protection from the air. An escape was made. Meanwhile, it was understood that the gamble hadn’t paid off for the Soviets. An extraordinary bloody nose for the Twenty–Eighth Army, a day after they had got another one in the Battle of the Red River, came to them when failure was met to get around behind the VII Corps like they had tried. As can be expected, this wasn’t something that was going to be ignored by the higher-ups.
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 4, 2019 23:59:33 GMT
Mid November 1984:
‘Is this the way to Amarillo…?’
The Nicaraguans knew where Amarillo was and how to get there. To reach that Texan city, and the military prizes around it, was beyond them though. Try as they might, the Nicaraguan Second Army, attacking out of New Mexico, couldn’t get their tanks to Amarillo.
They could get to the bigger Lubbock though. And that they did, reaching Reese AFB on the outside of the city first during their final attack. American forces from the 101st Air Assault Infantry Division had covered the activities of engineers who had completed extensive demolitions there and also blown other infrastructure too. The fight to stop the Nicaraguans was over but leaving them nothing of significant use was still ongoing. After Reese, Nicaraguan tanks moved forwards into the edges of the city. There were clashes between them and American rear-guard units which took place but the Nicaraguans weren’t going to be stopped by those. Their opponents were falling away northwards: they were going east. Lubbock was near abandoned when the Nicaraguans then moved in. Their mission was to take control of the transport links – the internal highway junctions, where Interstate-27 came in from the north and the civilian airport – and they did that. Many infantry units came to Lubbock, using trucks in place of armoured vehicles, and ready to engage the expected strong civilian opposition yet they faced very little. Mandatory evacuations had forced almost everyone to leave apart from the most determined civilian volunteers, those who had stockpiled arms and set out to fight no matter what the consequences of their guerrilla activity.
The report went back to the headquarters of the Second Army from the units involved: Lubbock occupied. What was missing from that reported success was the reason why the Nicaraguans had put in all the effort with regards for Lubbock, losing so many lives in earlier battles to get where they did. There was no mention of eliminating the 101st Air Assault nor the armoured brigade of Texan national guardsmen in doing so. The Americans had successfully gotten away, escaping an attempt to encircle them by Nicaraguan manoeuvres while trying to force them to fight for the city. They had evaded this and survived to fight another day. Taking Lubbock meant nothing for the Nicaraguans. There was no military significance in holding it, especially when they discovered that demolitions at the airport had been just as thorough as they had been at the airbase. Lubbock had been drained (literally) of any civilian fuel and there had been an effort to remove previous food-stocks which had been present in commercial warehouses and FEMA camps for other Texan refugees. The Soviets had provided intelligence which said that both were present, both something that the Nicaraguans really needed, but the information that the GRU had on that matter had been out of date and not understood how far the Americans were prepared to go with their organised destruction to create a useless desert. When the Nicaraguans generals discovered this, they were furious and blamed the Soviets for this. They were angry at how previous Soviet support for the Second Army in terms of troops of their own had moved away the week before, off to fight elsewhere, but the Soviets had still sent them to Lubbock all to find nothing there. The Soviet counter was that while the possession of fuel and food ‘liberated’ from the Americans would have been useful, that still wasn’t why the Nicaraguans had been sent where they had. They were meant to beat the Americans in battle, not take abandoned cities.
Stop complaining and turn northwards to go to Amarillo next, the Soviet-commanded Central Front HQ told the Nicaraguans. The Second Army had already been trying to do that and long been unable. The other parts of their field army had had that mission for a long time and failed to get properly out of New Mexico to start moving on the city. The US Army’s 1st Infantry Division had held them back and remained in a position to do so. With the movement away from Lubbock by other American forces, this brought the spread-out elements of the US XVIII Corps together now, only adding to the difficulties which the Nicaraguans faced. Now the Nicaraguans had all of their forces available though, they were told and it would have to be done. Amarillo was something that the Americans really didn’t want to give up. They had staked a lot of keeping the Nicaraguans far away from there, counterattacking repeatedly in an unending series of battles over and over again. The 1st Infantry’s two brigades (the third attached to the new 6th Infantry Division which had just done so well in Oklahoma) were tired and had taken many losses yet they were far from fought out. They could hold onto control of the wider region around Amarillo for as long as it took if their wider flanks didn’t give in. Other XVIII Corps elements, those off in Colorado, a fight whose frontlines increasingly moved further and further away, caused that worry and not where the 101st Air Assault was.
Amarillo’s big airport, once before a US Air Force base and now so again, was a pretty important reason to keep the Nicaraguans away. An even further significant one was the Pantex Plant site outside Amarillo. This was operated by the US Department of Energy but was a strategic national resource in the form of being the primary location for the assembly of American nuclear weapons. Its research side was important as well, not somewhere that the country could afford to lose. Los Alamos and Sandia in New Mexico were already in enemy hands but an even worse disaster for the United States would be see Pantex lost. If the Nicaraguans came, it would be destroyed first, so had come the word from New York on that matter. However, it would be best to keep the Nicaraguans from getting their tanks there with the KGB and GRU right behind them. Reinforcements for the 1st Infantry had been repeatedly asked for but hadn’t been available to send. The II Corps, who won the Battle of the Red River, should have spread into the top of Texas here to eventually provide assistance. They had been busy though. Concern within the XVIII Corps came once Lubbock fell that Amarillo would be next. That stretch of forces away from Texas up along the edges of New Mexico and through Colorado was extremely concerning. Without outside reinforcements, those fighting forces were reorganised somewhat. A brigade from the 101st Air Assault moved northwards to assist the 1st infantry now the former’s lines had been shortened with its place being taken by the 56th Cavalry Brigade (once the 3rd Brigade of the 49th Armored Division before its recent renaming) and their tanks. It would have to do for now in terms of addressing the situation which the Americans found themselves in.
However, they pushed back against the Nicaraguans too in a different way rather than the series of on-off fighting taking place with those multiple skirmishes occurring. The XVIII Corps had the 1st Ranger Battalion – most of its anyway; one company was in East Texas – under command, an elite unit which had been used rather sparingly beforehand. These men were excellent soldiers though their unit wasn’t something to be wasted. That thinking had limited their actions, causing strife higher-up and frustration lower down. The 1st Rangers had been repeatedly stood up ready for a mission only to see that then later cancelled. All the while, the Nicaraguans had moved onwards and what were regarded as countless opportunities missed. Operation Serpent Strike came on orders from the top though, right from Raven Rock. The 1st Rangers were to go into action, doing what they did best. In a helicopter assault, a pair of companies of Rangers landed at Broadview and Grady, two little New Mexico towns. One of the MH-47 transports had gone down on the way in but Serpent Strike carried on. At Broadview, the Nicaraguan Second Army had its headquarters while over at the nearby Grady there were American POWs being held… not as many as the Americans had believed, but enough to make it worthwhile. Staff officers aplenty at Broadview were shot down as the Rangers raided the headquarters complex, those who weren’t smart enough to lay down on the ground with their hands on the heads when the Americans shouted at them in Spanish to do this pair for their lives. Documents were what the Americans were after but they took some prisoners too before planting satchel charges. A hunt was made for the field army commander: he wasn’t present but his deputy and chief-of-staff were along with senior staffers. They came out with the Rangers when they started moving towards an improvised airstrip nearby that the Nicaraguans had set-up. A pair of specially-outfitted Hercules transports, MC-130s, made a hard landing there and into them just over a dozen Nicaraguan prisoners went. In addition, coming across from Grady, three times as many recovered captives were brought to the rescue aircraft. There was room for many more but Grady hadn’t been as full as anticipated. Disappointed but still having achieved much success, those taking part in Serpent Strike begun to pull out. The lightly-loaded transports went first and then the helicopters. The Twelfth Air Force had a full squadron of F-4s attached to the mission as fighter support and they got two kills on the way out when bringing down a pair of Nicaraguan MiGs. The helicopters got back to Texas with the Rangers aboard. There was a thumbs-up from the Secretary of Defence yet there could have been so much more achieved. If they’d gone two days earlier, a hundred plus POWs could have been rescued. If Serpent Strike had occurred an hour later, they would have gotten that Nicaraguan commanding general.
However, it was a case of c’est la guerre for the Rangers though.
Mid November 1984:
‘Things to do in Denver when you’re dead’.
Throughout the invasion, cities had only been fought over on a small scale with the exception that had been Los Angeles. The Soviets hadn’t wanted to fight for large urban areas, fearful of the casualties that would come from that and how their limited numbers of troops in-theatre would get struck while doing so. On the other side, the Americans too didn’t have the troops available to defend built-up, high-density areas neither plus also believed that this would cause immense casualties to their troops and local civilians. It had been partially-organised militia and individual volunteers – ‘Patriots’ they called themselves – who had engaged Cuban, Guatemalan, Mexican and Nicaraguan troops which had gone into cities such as Tucson, Albuquerque, San Antonio, Austin and Houston. They had gone in after the war had directly passed by each too. Once the frontlines of war had moved on, and the cities completely cut off, they were left alone for a short period of time before entrance was made. Los Angeles, so too El Paso and Brownsville on a smaller scale, had been different but with each, the Soviets had purposely avoided themselves going straight into those cities and when their allies did, through accident not design, the outcome was what had been feared: mass casualties for soldiers and civilians alike. In tight streets, inside buildings and even below ground in tunnels & sewers, there had come gunfire and explosions. Hand-to-hand fighting was common as well. Frontlines moved back-and-forth in an instant with troops cut off by determined civilians and they would fast unleash heavy weaponry to survive, killing other civilians caught in the cross-fire… which often only brought further attacks from enraged civilians. Cities were only taken for propaganda purposes in the opinion of the Soviets: why else would they want to hold them when they were so much trouble? It wasn’t just armed resistance: it was the need to deal with all of those civilians who hadn’t been killed in the fighting. Short of lining them all up alongside pre-dug trenches and machine gunning them by the hundred load – this had happened –, they were stuck with securing those civilians, keeping them alive and making use of them. From back in Moscow, instructions came on how to do this but Soviet generals would rather see them flee elsewhere (causing problems for the Americans) and leave those who didn’t to rot far behind the frontlines and dealt with by the troops of their Latin American allies.
This had been how Denver was supposed to go. In mid-November, Nicaraguan troops broke through weak forward defences at Castle Rock and approached the city with the Soviets moving away to the east, across better ground there for manoeuvre. The plan was to go around the city and carry on northwards. The Americans had seen what had been done before and tried to make use of the certain deliberate avoidance of Denver to stop their opponents when they followed previous form. There was no intention from the Americans to fight inside Denver and they planned to defeat the Nicaraguans and Soviets outside. It made sense for each to do what had been done elsewhere in previous engagements. Denver though was going to be different.
First to the south of the city, next away to the southeast and then afterwards to the east (over to the west lay the slopes of the Rocky Mountains) the Nicaraguans engaged Canadian troops and then afterwards the US Army’s 4th Infantry Division which had taken a detour to the east to get back into position. They tried to slow and then stop the Nicaraguans yet found this increasingly impossible as the Nicaraguans wouldn’t cooperate in this. More and more ground was taken. Nicaraguan tanks drove towards Buckley AFB and got there eventually, leaving a trail of their own bodies but also the corpses of their opponents behind too. The fight was far from over, especially once the Soviets joined in. The Americans were taken in by part of the deception when they faced the Twenty–Second Army as they believed it was bigger than it really was. They weren’t fooled by a feint direct towards the city, knowing that the Soviets wouldn’t focus their attention with a head-on assault. That wasn’t going to wash. When what were first believed to be lighter Soviet units were engaged by national guardsmen from Utah and Wyoming on Denver’s edges, they knew that Soviet tanks would follow the Nicaraguans instead. It was actually troops from Revolutionary Mexico’s army (the very last of any significant, combat-ready forces this side of the Rio Grande) who made those feints, men who were stopped cold and shot-up hard. The rest of the Twenty–Second Army was just two and a half Soviet divisions: heavy, airmobile and light units, half seeing battle for the first time. They moved around to the east, going even further out on the flank. The Canadians faced a division of freshly-arrived Soviet heavy troops. It wasn’t a fight that the Canadians could nor would win, not with an opponent like that and with their own earlier losses having seen them significantly weakened. They fell backwards, even further away from Denver.
The Nicaraguans, with the Soviets on the outside of them, started to make a turn back to the west. They were beginning to loop around Denver, completing the envelopment in an anti-clockwise manner as planned. Rock Mountain Arsenal, that huge American munitions dump (emptied by now), loomed ahead of them and they aimed to overrun it, though going around that too and not up against it straight away. It was around here where they ran into American forces rushed into battle, those flown into Stapleton Airport and in the middle of deploying into planned positions outside of Denver proper. This was the 82nd Airborne Division which was Texas Command’s last available reserves. They weren’t in Denver to fight for it, but to stop the Nicaraguans and Soviets from getting anywhere north of Denver. They had been sent here with haste and the belief that they would get into position in time. Even if they had managed that, there were many who feared that the deployment of these light troops would see them massacred when faced with the opponents they met who had so many tanks. The Nicaraguans pushed them aside, forcing the American paratroopers back towards Stapleton while they themselves completed the encirclement and were protected from the 4th Infantry on the outside as the Soviets clashed with them after taking on the Canadians. Brighton was reached first, cutting Interstate-75 out of Denver, and then the Nicaraguans had tanks as far as where Interstate-25 came out too before they lanced down to Jefferson County Airport before they finally stopped. The city was effectively cut off. The only access in and out was now up and into the mountains away to the west. Inside, the 82nd Airborne fought on with their frontlines stretched but they hadn’t been defeated, just pushed back. Stapleton Airport was attacked by Soviet fighter-bombers and flight operations shut down when hit as hard as it was. They were inside Denver and not getting out like the civilians who hadn’t left beforehand.
The siege of Denver had begun.
It was a major strategic error to send the 82nd Airborne to Denver. This became apparent rather quickly, though only once those paratroopers were trapped inside. The reason for their deployment, sending them to stage out of Denver’s main airport and then fight outside the city, had appeared to have been a sound one when made though. They were supposed to move out before the Nicaraguans and Soviets got moving but the other side had refused to do as expected. It was so unfair!
The reason why they had come to Colorado was because of the missile silos to the north of Denver. Spread far and wide from Warren AFB across in Wyoming were two hundred silos housing Minutemen ICBMs. These had been unused in the September 17th strategic exchange and were all ready fly to follow those who had taken the one-way trip to the Soviet Union on the war’s first day. The silos were in Wyoming as well as Nebraska and Colorado, with the southern ones stretching quite far into Colorado too. The Americans were already standing ready to empty them of their missiles and destroy the silos – plus everything else with regards to the set-up – using a hell of a lot of explosives if they had to less the Soviets take them intact. However, they would rather not see that destruction happen. Now the troops meant to stop that were out of the picture and trapped in the encircled city. The 4th Infantry received urgent orders to once again break contact and redeploy ahead of the Soviets, rather than on the flank which they had been pushed to. Thankfully, the Soviets weren’t in a position to hold contact (they were still fighting the Canadians as well) and the American troops got clear and shot across country into new positions. Two months of fighting had hurt the 4th Infantry gravely and it was only still functioning due to the continued entrance into the division’s numbers of individual replacements from reservists… like the Americans had seen in the last world war, such replacements were often early casualties too. Such replacements were running out and America’s new army built from civilian draftees was nowhere near ready. This would come to prominence elsewhere with the US Army very soon. For now though, the 4th Infantry, like the Canadians as well who were stretched out holding a massive frontage now, needed to be pulled away for a significant portion of time to recover and refit but there was no time to do that.
The Americans waited for the Twenty–Second Army – consisting of the 76th Guards Airborne & 120th Guards Motorised Rifle Divisions plus the 66th Motorised Rifle Brigade – to push onwards and towards those missile silos. Their engineers waited to blow massive holes in the ground rather than see the silos taken. Those in Denver waited for the Nicaraguans to start moving inwards, maybe using some of those Mexican troops to do that. If not into Denver, the Americans believed that the Nicaraguans would support the Soviets in another move forward. Either way, whatever the Nicaraguans did, the Americans were certain that the Soviets would now move on those missile silos. They hadn’t come this far into Colorado for any other reason. And the American’s own paratroopers, reserves who couldn’t afford to be wasted like they had been, were out of that fight for now.
A real disaster stared the United States in the face.
Mid November 1984:
Chemical weapons strikes took place on a large scale across Arizona. The Americans targeted Guatemalan forces, many of them recent arrivals in the form of forced conscripts only months in uniform and sent straight to the fight in the United States, with repeated strikes using not just nerve gases but choking and blistering agents as well as throwing in plenty of napalm attacks from the air for good measure. It was no coincidence that the soldiers from the weakest of the Soviet’s allies, those who had poor chemical protection, were hit so hard like they were. The Guatemalans were targeted repeatedly on a scale that the Americans couldn’t maintain for that long as they burnt through their stocks of chemicals but whilst ongoing, the attacks were devastating.
Along the southern and eastern sides of Arizona, the Guatemalans suffered these strikes. It was the fighting men who paid the price for the actions of their national leaders and their country’s allies. These soldiers had little physical protection in the form of effective NBC suits (gas masks couldn’t stop nerve gas nor blistering agents from making contact with the skin) and also their post-attack denomination capability was rather awful. Medical units, already ill-equipped to dealing with the conventional effects of war on Guatemala’s army, were utterly overwhelmed. Other soldiers were tasked by their superiors to shoot the worst of the injured, an order which brought with it a lot of problems with discipline and morale. The American intention had been to see that collapse occur when it came to the ability of their opponents to deal with medical cases, crippling the Guatemalans and hitting both their discipline & morale, though they hadn’t foreseen how exactly that would play out with the deliberate shooting. The chemical attacks took place through the rear areas rather than on the frontlines: napalm was used forward, where the burning petroleum jelly stuck to those it caught with unimaginable scenes of horror playing out before those watching. The chemicals targeted artillery, engineering, communications and supply units instead. All of these had already been targeted by conventional air strikes and were under irregular attack by guerrillas, now came these horrible weapons unleashed from bombs and rockets. The Guatemalans were killed in their thousands with thousands more choosing to surrender or run south rather than be hit like those around them were. Frontline units struggled to realise the extent of what was going on behind them – focused themselves on the napalm – until they needed that now-missing support that was meant to be there. Right up until the moment that the Americans launched a big ground attack with their X Corps, those attacks which caused horrendous casualties kept on coming.
One of the air strikes hit a field hospital. The US Air Force hadn’t targeted the medical facility at Benson, focusing their attack on the supply centre in the same small town: they wanted survivors to spread the story away from Benson as they delivered stores all across Guatemala’s army. The blistering agent Sulfur Mustard – mustard gas of World War One fame – was dropped during an air strike and right next to the set of buildings where the Guatemalans were overwhelmed with casualties (non-chemical ones). Horrible injuries among those caught up in the attack were caused and, not in the way that the Americans wanted to see, the story of the attack on Benson spread.
The KGB brought over captive American journalists and their recording equipment and a story was spun to concoct a new, ‘true’ story about what had happened. Benson hadn’t been treating Guatemalan military casualties, oh no. Instead, it was a volunteer-run casualty centre for American civilians already suffering from American bombs and bullets which had been attacked from the air by the US Air Force. The volunteers were all Guatemalan doctors, doing their international duty and helping those in need. From across over in El Paso, the Committee for Peace affirmed that all of this was correct and with their own eyes, they had seen the casualties. Pictures were shown and testimony was given to the camera: it all stuck to the script that civilians were here and attacked by mustard gas. This had been done before. The Soviets had elsewhere spun other lies, some very clever but others not so thoroughly thought through when it came to trying to present their story to those listening: the story worked better on those higher up in the KGB who were presented with the cleverness of their own underlings. When broadcast from Soviet-controlled transmission sites into the rest of the United States, the story of Benson had minimal effect. Even if it had all been true, if that really had been a facility where volunteer doctors from Guatemala were treated injured American civilians, it wouldn’t have mattered. The Soviets had said worst things while other lies they had told had been ripped to shreds because they were seen right through. A few people would believe the story of Benson, there were always those who wanted to believe the worst, but Benson had no real effect. However, within the KGB, there were promotions considered and a sense of cleverness at the imagined effects domestically that the story had had among the Americans. Benson and other events would supposed do so much damage, in the opinion of the KGB, far more than Soviet tanks and soldiers could.
At no time during any of this mess, did anyone consider Guatemala’s soldiers (large numbers of them Honduran and Salvadoran too) under the chemical attacks they were facing with nothing to protect them. In addition, straight after the Benson attack, the fighting in Arizona returned to conventional means with a major X Corps ground assault. Though no one yet knew, Benson would be the last major incident of a chemical attack to take place in this war, in North America and elsewhere – apart from in China it must be said –, for the foreseeable future. Diplomacy had intervened in that matter after discussions had been held in Geneva. Things like that mattered a lot in the strategic sense, yet the attention of everyone in Arizona turned to Tucson and the battles outside of there.
The 32nd Infantry Division, national guardsmen from the Mid-West, had previously conducted their ‘reconnaissance in strength’ around Marana and met great success there. Guatemalan troops had near melted away when attacked. Marana was just up from Tucson, along the course of Interstate-10 which ultimately connected that city to Phoenix. The Americans struck here again. A battalion of tanks, manned by crews from Wisconsin, conducted a rapid attack ahead of supporting infantry. It was a risky move with the M-60s dashing forward without surrounded by infantry units to root-out Guatemalan anti-tank units with RPGs and missiles, but one undertaken on the back of a pre-attack napalm strike. Those tanks went very far forward, rolling southwards and shooting up any opposition in their way. Several were knocked out by dismounted tank-hunters yet nowhere near as many as there should have been. There were few Guatemalans who did their duty and fired on the American tanks, fewer still who shot straight & true. As fast as they could, infantry units did catch up once the tanks were deep in the enemy rear and were fighting a slower battle. Those national guardsmen joined in the rampage, ripping apart a pair of rifle regiments. They found rear-area units where chemical attacks had taken place – their own chemical alarms going off – and discovered all of the bodies. Investigation showed that many casualties could have survived with prompt medical care but none had come… the 32nd Infantry units also found a lot of bodies with bullet holes execution-style.
Tucson was a growing city. Arizona had been seeing a pre-war population boom as retirees continued to flock to the state and many settled outside Tucson. Housing tracks were spreading near to the interstate. Widespread though disorganised looting had taken place through these and there had also been a lot of deaths which had taken place among homeowners who hadn’t been willing nor able to leave their homes and were present when the looters came. The national guardsmen who advanced past Marana and onwards, pushing through the distant outskirts of Tucson, saw these scenes and were angry. There had never been any doubt about what they had been told about the conditions in occupied areas though seeing all of the deaths caused by armed looters was something else. Naturally, this all had to be the work of Guatemalan troops. That wasn’t completely true. Guatemalan officers had tried to rein in their men when they misbehaved and had some success in doing so. They had shot many American civilians who were armed as well, all deemed guerrillas: a lot of them were in fact criminals who’d been active here early in the war taking advantage of the situation of lawlessness. These arriving troops made their own mind up though. The civilian deaths had to be the work of the Guatemalans and done on purpose too.
Guatemalan prisoners, some wounded in battle or with the aftereffects of the chemical attacks, along with unwounded others who surrendered, were shot. American discipline crumbled with certain units. Illinois’ 33rd & Ohio’s 73rd Infantry Brigades, attached to the 32nd Infantry, formed the dismounted infantry components who followed the armoured & mechanised Wisconsin units past Marana. It was their men who shot prisoners. There were no organised massacres and no official encouragement of this – officers and men alike stopped others from doing so on many occasions – but it was rather notable in scale. It was also quickly hushed up through the divisional and corps headquarters. Those who had blood on their hands, even the worst offenders, got away with what they did. That murder (it couldn’t be softened in terms such as extra-judicial killing) stopped when proper fighting started again. Other Guatemalan troops were rushed in front of the 32nd Infantry. They were fought and engaged. They also had no support from the rear with a lack of artillery and other necessary elements to give them a chance. The Americans overcame them fast enough, smashing organised resistance apart and getting ready for a chase to follow those making a disorganised retreat back into Tucson.
The 32nd Infantry was at Flowing Wells, an outer suburb of Tucson, when the stop order came. The X Corps had been instructed from on high that its principle combat formation was to advance no further for the time being. There was a lot of outrage at this. The national guardsmen believed that they could retake Tucson, get down to Nogales and then go into Mexico. It was only Guatemalans in front of them, men who had no fight in them. They saw themselves as on the cusp of victory and only an idiot would bring them to a stop. However, there was a bigger picture which they didn’t see. The stop-order meant a full stop, including any more reconnaissance in strength missions too. Curses were made and objections raised. That had no effect: the order to halt remained in effect. Prisoners were rounded up – with only isolated cases of shooting them by now (the blood lust had eased off) – and the 32nd Infantry deployed laterally and into defensive positions. Ah, things became clearer. There was only one reason to stop and spread out.
Without official confirmation on the matter at this current time, the national guardsmen realised that there must be other troops to the south of them heading this way, probably in great number too. They waited to be told who they were and where they could be fought. The 32nd Infantry was ready for another victory to come.
Mid November 1984:
Cuban forces left fighting in any organised manner in California were concentrated in those who’d fallen back from outside San Diego to the foothills of the Laguna Mountains, forming a stop-line around El Cajon, and those who’d retreated out of Los Angeles down into Orange County. Both the First and Third Armies were being pursued by American forces to finish them off. Rescue for these soldiers who were so far from home was impossible and their supply links had long been cut off. They were doomed.
The 1st Marine Division was pushing its luck in the scale of operations it was now undertaking. US Marines were spread far and wide from San Diego now, engaging the Cuban First Army over a big area of ground when their opponents were far more numerous than them and also holding on what should have been good defensive ground. Those mountains which the Cubans were in, part of the Peninsula Ranges, an inland spine of heights while ran through Southern California and far down into Mexico, would have been excellent defensive positions from themselves when they had previously withdrawn all the way back to the Pacific yet at that time, the 1st Marines had been in a bad way and had gone through them. They returned and had expected the Cubans to be dug-in far better than they were. After the initial push against El Cajon came to a stop at the end of last month, a different approach was taken where the 1st Marines attacked on the flanks and also moved to bring up heavy weaponry to batter the Cubans from a distance rather than up close. The Americans could do this because their supply lines were open. Via air and sea connections, soon enough to be overland too it was hoped, there had come the arrival of extra artillery and also ammunition for those guns. El Cajon and the salient which the Cubans formed around it was battered. Deserters and prisoners taken in small attacks confirmed American intelligence that the Cubans almost run out of ammunition… along with fuel, food and medicines. They already had witnessed the end of missile firings at aircraft above (therefore any American aircraft available was being brought into the attack) and also that there was little artillery fire coming out of El Cajon: the Cubans were being extremely selective in where they used their big guns. Around the perimeter, other ammunition usage showed that what was left was being conserved for when the final attack came. There wasn’t much of that as shown when the 1st Marines finally moved in.
A last flurry of Cuban resistance came, where they fired every weapon they had ammunition for, before those fell silent. The US Marines took casualties but the Cubans couldn’t stop them in any meaningful fashion. Once the firing was over, the mass of surrenders started. ‘No surrender’ was the standing order, direct from Castro and delivered in person by messengers as Cuba avoided Soviet communications controls. Neither what Castro no his Soviet allies wanted (the same thing actually) counted for anything anymore though. There had been four divisions with the First Army at the start of the war along with a full range of supporting units. Almost sixty thousand men had been in Sonora and crossed into the United States. Those who were left after close to nine weeks of war, started throwing up their hands everywhere as the US Marines came forward. Those who took them into custody were outnumbered but the Cubans didn’t know that. Moreover, those men had ammunition and unit organisation. Dealing with so many prisoners at once, tens of thousands taken in one go – over the period of about thirty-six hours – was challenging for the 1st Marines but it needed to be done. There were hunts made too for senior officers and DGI personnel among the captives who fell into their hands, so many of them who had discarded their uniforms. Regardless of that final task, the Cuban First Army was finished.
The Cuban Third Army joined them in destruction over the next couple of days. American national guardsmen with the US IV Corps – the 38th, 40th & 47th Infantry Divisions, a pair of armoured cavalry regiments and their supporting elements – pushed into Orange County where the Cubans had fled to. At one point it looked like they were going to try to head south and join up with the First Army but these Cubans were in a sorry state with half the men already dead or prisoners and the rest fleeing in panic. Their earlier victory, that sweeping right-hook attack which had come through Arizona and led them all the way to Venice Beach on the Pacific, was a long time ago. They’d already lost Los Angeles and once in the suburbs of Orange County, there was a complete inability, despite higher instructions to do so, to try to reform and stop the Americans. Around the Seal Beach military base a last stand was made by a few thousand men – taken under DGI command when orders from Havana had the senior military officers shot – before the 40th Infantry (California’s own men) overcame them. It was a bloody final fight but one with only one sure victor from the start. The IV Corps afterwards had the mission of securing prisoners too.
Behind them, Los Angeles remained a complete mess. War damage was one thing but the widespread of criminality which had come afterwards had caused more death and destruction. Those partially-trained American troops who’d come down from Central California from mobilisation centres were in there and had brought almost all of the majority of the violence under control. Anyone who wanted to started shooting soon regretted it. Those soldiers, volunteers & conscripts whose training to form part of the new Army of the United States had been interrupted, had been here when a few weeks beforehand the president had been trumpeting the liberation of the city in the final hurrah before the election. However, he hadn’t come to LA himself. The backdrop of lingering smoke from countless fires, the stench of rotting bodies and the crowds of the needy wouldn’t have looked good for the camera. In addition, voting hadn’t taken place in the city either. The clean-up in LA was going to take a long time, so too its repopulation. Millions of Angelinos were elsewhere and wouldn’t be returning to this ruin of a city for some time.
Yuma had been gassed at the beginning of the chemical weapons exchanges. The former US Marines airbase there, which shared its runways with the civilian airport, had been targeted by nerve gases at the start of the attacks and then hit again afterwards in more tactical-focused strikes too. Sarin had been used, chosen for its semi-persistent category. The thinking had been that by the time the US I Corps fought their way into Yuma to retake the place, the worst of the aftereffects of the gas would have been worn off and only minimal protection would be necessary for the men of the 5th Armored Brigade and the 9th Infantry Division. Post-strike reconnaissance had shown a lot of bodies at Yuma. These were thought to be recently-arrived Soviet light troops, which intelligence said were those from that airmobile brigade of theirs that had fought with Panamanian troops to seize the Canal Zone. Yuma was a major Soviet combat airbase too and the gas was employed to kill ground personnel supporting the operations of the interceptors and fighters-bombers in-place. Unfortunately, the majority of the bodies spotted after the gas attacks weren’t Soviet military personnel.
The I Corps made a two-pronged approach to Yuma. The 9th Infantry stayed inside the United States and followed the course of Interstate-8 as it skirted the Mexican border before approaching the Colorado River with Yuma over on the Arizona side. They fought other Soviet airmobile troops (the 38th Guards Brigade being this unit; the 40th Brigade having that Panama-based unit) who conducted a poor effort to stop them and reached the river where they began an assault crossing. As to the 5th Armored, the former OPFOR Group, operated on the other side of the frontier. The mess around Mexicali and all of those Revolutionary Mexico troops was avoided with the brigade going cross-country and lancing towards where they could go back over the border once again, near San Luis Rio Colorado. This attack got to the river first and they too made a crossing. Arizona was being re-entered once again by the I Corps.
The Soviets made a better effort on the river to stop the Americans but the lacked armour to counter the American tanks and also were unable to deal with the multiple attacks to get over taking place. The 38th Guards Brigade was a battered unit, already having suffered earlier defeats at the hands of the I Corps when it had gone over the Colorado the other way further north last month. They’d withdrawn to Yuma and promised reinforcement. That reinforcement wasn’t another Soviet unit as American intelligence believed but rather Nicaraguans who weren’t yet here. Their last battle was a fierce one but one-sided. The Americans got over the river and charged forwards into Arizona. Many Soviet aircraft from Yuma had recently transferred up to Laguna Army Airfield – part of the Yuma Proving Grounds – and some of them flew away in time from the arriving Americans with a brigade of the 9th Infantry attacking to the north; others were caught on the ground when the desert facility was retaken. The 5th Armored came up from the south with orders to loop around behind Yuma and cut off any attempt at a ground escape. They did so, rolling through open ground with ease and blocking any exit. There was frustration as there was a desire from them to fight the main battle but that belonged to the rest of the 9th Infantry.
Bodies at Yuma were there just as the overhead reconnaissance pictures had shown. Those Soviet troops flown up from Panama had gone to El Paso though, not to Yuma. The senior Soviet leadership had unofficially written off the Western Front when the Cubans had gotten themselves trapped in California and were thinking of the future where they could allow for Latin American forces to fight a delaying action along the US-Mexican frontier from Arizona across to the Gulf of California. The 38th Guards Brigade hadn’t been told that though nor the small numbers of other Soviet military personnel there either as they were all meant to stay and fight to the very end. As to those gassed in number at Yuma when Soviet forces donned chemical protection, they were American military personnel in captivity. These men weren’t coming off transport aircraft as the satellite images had shown but instead getting on them. Yuma was a big transfer station and hundreds of POWs were present, those brought from all over the place. They had no protection from the chemical attack and either were killed by the gas or shot when left withering on the ground by the Soviets as they ‘cleaned up’. The 9th Infantry found those bodies. Enraged, some soldiers wanted to shoot Soviet captives taken and this occurred in a few cases though intervention from others stopped the worst of that from happening.
Yuma was back in American hands. Decontamination efforts got underway to carry on where the Soviets had left off to clear the dangers of the gas; prisoners were shipped out too. The I Corps was afterwards given the same stop order that the X Corps further to the east had received from the Sixth United States Army. They were to go no further forward for the time being. On the map, the Americans looked to be in the perfect position. They could plunge south with ease, striking deep down into Sonora and rolling along the Gulf of California coast to roll up ports and airfields. Or they could have struck eastwards through the northern parts of Mexico and taken ground behind the Soviet Central Front: physically cutting those in New Mexico and Colorado right off. It looked so easy. Why couldn’t they attack, even make a limited advance to properly go into Mexico rather than skirting in and out along the border as they had done? This all came from above though, from higher up than the Sixth Army. At the very top, the US military was starting to look at numbers and figures when it came to manpower replacements, ammunition, fuel and so much more for all of their forces fighting across the width of the country. They weren’t in the situation that the Cubans in California had been in, not at all, but the balance sheet was in the red. A slowdown in offensive action now the necessary fights (‘necessary’ as decided at Raven Rock; seeing all opposition in California eliminated was that) had been won was now to be enforced. Offensive action wasn’t being taken elsewhere as the Americans struggled like they did in other areas and the orders for those forces was to keep on. All support was to be given to them in the desperate fights they were in. In the American West, a stalemate was going to develop due to the ordered stop in going forward.
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 5, 2019 0:02:26 GMT
Late November 1984:
Since the war had started, there had been a wide range of efforts made from individuals, organisations and nation states worldwide to bring it to an end. If a full peace couldn’t be gained, then a ceasefire or a truce was sought. Diplomacy was argued was a far better manner in which to settle the conflict rather than more deaths. There were serious attempts, but there were also games played. Some of those involved in the peace attempts were out to gain something for themselves or to attract attention, ruining the good intentions of others so too involved.
The United Nations Security Council had four of the five permanent members of the Security Council and three of the ten non-permanent members involved in the global conflict. Naturally, this made any progress which came out of the UN building in New York from other members to seek peace impossible. Britain, the Soviet Union, the United States and then later China when it entered the war were those four nations which had veto power on anything that the UN might wish to say and do at a Security Council level. Further members on and not on the top-level body without that veto power were participants in the conflict, fighting on both sides. Other countries within the UN couldn’t get anything done through the organisation because there were repeated efforts underway by countries and groups of countries to win support from others and either bring them into the war or gain their favouritism. Peace was the last thing on the mind of some. The negativity across the UN was matched by criticism of the UN from outside. There was an attempt made by the Soviets and their allies to have the UN relocate from New York, accusing the United States of using the location for their own ends to undermine UN activities. This was opposed by not just the Americans but by other countries in addition to much of the UN secretariat – its administrative set-up – as well. As debates took place on that, a move which some other countries started to think might be a good idea less New York eventually suffer the same fate as Washington and Leningrad, any progress on trying to work towards the UN getting involved in bringing the war to an end were wholly side-lined: diplomats in New York worried about their own skin.
Other international groupings, multi-lateral trade organisations but also a few trans-national companies too, tried to add their input into stopping the ongoing war. Religious groups added their weight to the same efforts. Likewise, private individuals with international influence butted in too. The world war affected so many people and their interests across the globe. There was a desire from all over the place to bring the fighting, the killing and all of the destruction to an end. Nuclear apocalypse was another real fear. The initial use of such weapons between the two superpowers, and then the later Soviet-Chinese exchanges, had shown the true horror of such weapons to everyone, more than decades of words about weapons affects could ever do. Where great cities had once stood and millions of people had lived, there were now just holes in the ground and complete emptiness. Every day that the war continued, it was believed that the chance of even more cities, these across the globe, would eventually suffer the same fate. The nuclear fears were those which pushed the actions of several nation states, neutrals in this war, to try to end the war. Refugees, the collapse of much of international trade and the fear that they would inevitably themselves be drawn into the conflict when everyone had to pick a side when it came down to it only added to this.
France, speaking on behalf of the EEC and much of Western Europe, was at the forefront of early efforts with this. Neutrality had been declared at the beginning of the war by France and they tried to stop other countries from entering – thus expanding the war – while at the same time keeping themselves and as many neighbours as possible out. French diplomats were active at the UN (France was that fifth permanent member of the Security Council) but were left exceeding frustrated there and moved to afterwards focus elsewhere away from direct intervention in peace efforts to instead with other diplomatic initiatives with regards to refugees and trying to keep international trade ongoing as best as possible without interference from belligerent nations. However, the diplomatic activities of France failed due to its actions to keep itself out of the war (with intelligence-led security initiatives upsetting other nations) and then the verbal clashes with Soviet representatives in Strasbourg when Soviet approaches for a Euro-Soviet trade agreement fell apart. France had been doing so much and in the end they couldn’t maintain this position of great influence among many neutral nations. France was acting for itself and others became aware of that. Support given to the United States in helping to evacuate American forces from Western Europe with haste and in good order so they could go off to fight back home may have won American approval but Soviet diplomatic complaints on this did have a point: it shouldn’t have been done if France was claiming to be a true neutral. After Strasbourg, and then the Soviet-backed terror attack on a West German nuclear power plant, Paris and Moscow exchanged further strong words and even threats. Acting internationally to try and bring an end to the war was something France could no longer do when the Soviets and their allies refused to deal with France in anyway. Thus, France returned its focus back to Western Europe, doing everything to keep the continent out of the war but an armed camp ready to stop any invasion coming west.
India and Sweden were neutral nations whose international influence with diplomacy failed to make headway as the two of them sought to get the opposing sides talking. If the Americans and the Soviets could start talking, then there was a good chance that the war would come to a stop before it expanded even further than it already had. That thinking from the governments in New Delhi and Stockholm wasn’t complicated but putting the idea into practise was. The Americans and the Soviets each said that the other had attacked them first and pointed to all that the other things had done to them. The number of allies that each had, all treated as equal partners by the superpowers even when many were either vassals or (to be blunt) not very important in the grand scheme of things, only added to this complication. New York and Moscow each demanded that the considerations of their allies be considered when it came to initial talks. Multiple false starts came with Indian and Swedish peace efforts. America had issues with Soviet influence in India, thus Indian sincerity as a true neutral, and the Soviet negative position on capitalist Sweden with their ties to the United States destroyed these efforts from these two countries to bring peace to the world.
Switzerland was a nation recognised a true neutral. It was a capitalist state which the Soviets did have a negative opinion of when it came to politics, but on a diplomatic level, they were willing to listen to the Swiss. Swiss sincerity was recognised as something useful too for they knew that they would be honest brokers. The United States would work with the Swiss too: knowing too that they were honest brokers, even if sometimes a little too patronising when it came to just how honest and trustworthy their diplomatic efforts could be and near-lecturing the Americans on what they expected when it came to respect of that. The Swiss had from the very start been out to bring an end to the conflict. World peace was a lofty aim but more so stopping the war from expanding to their country – in an age of nuclear weapons, which had been used already, Swiss defences weren’t like they were in previous world wars – was the primary goal for Switzerland as a nation. The country was offered as a site for peace talks to take place within. Geneva was a preferred location for that. The security of any talks would be ensured and Switzerland would act either as middlemen or on the side-lines.
Getting the warring parties to stop fighting was the ultimate goal though initial Swiss diplomatic efforts moved to secondary aims. They were attempting to lay the groundwork for the primary goal in this. Foreign diplomats and innocent civilians caught in belligerent nations on the opposing sides when war began were where the Swiss started with. There had been no exchanges of those, as had been the case in previous conflicts. The Swiss pushed for their transfer through neutrals. This didn’t include civilians captured on occupied territory though, including the large numbers of Americans, Chinese, South Koreans, Norwegians and Portuguese. Parts of each of those countries were occupied with millions (far less in the case of Norway and Portugal) caught behind the lines. The United States and its allies wouldn’t budge on this matter, regarding it as a matter of principle. They didn’t equate the value of smaller numbers of diplomats, tourists, students and businessmen over the civilians in occupied territories. The opening Swiss plan here to get talks going came unstuck on this matter when at first the idea of diplomatic exchanges had been thought to be something simple to do.
Diplomatic agreements of any kind looked doomed.
However, the matter of civilians returned when it came to the use of chemical weapons. These were first employed in South Korea and then Britain and Japan too followed by the later use of such weapons in China and finally in Mexico and the United States. The worldwide reaction to this was one of horror. Denials were made from the Soviet side that they had done so with regards to the attacks in Britain and Japan (saying nothing on the matter of the Korean Peninsula and then China) while they asserted that the Americans had used those weapons first in North America. From the Allies, the use of chemicals was justified as legitimate retaliation. A proposal was made by the Swiss that no more chemicals be used anywhere in the world against either civilians and military personnel. It looked like a doomed effort when the North American exchanges became so frequent and they were no longer tit-for-tat attacks. From seemingly nowhere though, the Swiss started to receive a willingness from the Americans and the Soviets – speaking on behalf of their allies too, so they each claimed – to bring to an end the chemical attacks. This was jumped upon. Invites were sent for representatives to come to Geneva and they did. No face-to-face talks took place so the Swiss acted as middlemen. An agreement was made on November 21st to stop them yet there was one condition to that: China wasn’t covered. There had been another nuclear exchange, this time within China on a tactical level and with nuclear weapons came chemicals as well. The situation there was a mess and as that happened, the chemical deal about to be agreed in Geneva was taking place. It was about to fall apart yet by that point, the opposing sides had put a lot of effort into this, each for their own reasons. Usage of chemical weapons in China was left out of the agreement to not use them anymore. That wouldn’t bode well at all for future US-China relations and the Soviets would be make sure to exploit that how best they could.
Without wanting the other side to know the details of why, both the United States and the Soviet Union had the wish to end the use of such weapons. Chemical attacks had done neither of them much good. It had gained them nothing overall that they could see. Neither Britain nor Japan (despite some wobbles with the latter) had dropped out of the war and Soviet intelligence was aware that the Americans were bringing nerve gases into Japan ready to be used against the Soviet coast. Their civilians couldn’t be protected just like those in those two countries which they had attacked with gas beforehand. On the battlefield in North America, the use of gas by the Americans had killed many thousands of troops from the Soviet’s allies rather than their own. The lives of such weren’t valued highly in a humanitarian sense yet those men were needed to hold the line ahead of the delayed arrival of Soviet reinforcements. If they kept dying like they were, soon there would be none left! Furthermore, they would be removing from the Americans a weapon that they had made good use of and one which was feared was forcing the situation on the battlefield towards the stalemate that the Soviets didn’t want. The Americans agreed under pressure from their own allies so that their civilians wouldn’t be killed like they had been before. In addition, of more importance to New York was that they had seen the lack of effect that the chemicals used had on Soviet troops. Yes, they were killing Latin American soldiers but so many of them were dying on American soil where often there were ‘collateral casualties’ in the form of American civilians. Another reason was that American stocks of chemical weapons were running very low. They were keeping this hidden but couldn’t eventually do so when they physically ran out. The moment was right for each to agree to take these weapons out of the battle. Once agreed, pushed by the Swiss to get on with it, each then started to consider why the other side had backed down like they had. They would start looking for the reason why. That was another issue though. For now, the use of gases was going to cease.
Still with no agreement on diplomats and civilians, but with a deal struck on chemical weapons that each side was fast to honour, the Swiss tried their luck. They pushed for a worldwide ceasefire. There wasn’t much hope that one could come, especially with regards to China complicating everything, but the Swiss made the attempt. The head Soviet diplomat in Geneva put forward a proposal on this matter. His country was willing to see a ceasefire occur at once on the ground in North America. A stop to the fighting could occur very quickly if the Americans agreed to that. Peace could be settled later but for now a stop to the fighting could easily happen. This was put to the United States representative. Within hours, there came an immediate refusal to this. It would have meant to an end to all of the fighting and all of the killing but… it would too have meant utter disaster for the future of the United States. They would have no longer been able to fight back against those on their soil. The Americans wanted to liberate their country and continue the fight them onwards through the Western Hemisphere. Territory of their allies was under foreign occupation too. A sudden stop wasn’t going to happen!
The Soviet offer wasn’t serious. It was part of an important diplomatic strategy. They expected the Americans to deliberate more than they did and get themselves in a confused state before a rejection, but a rejection was expected for just that reason. Without as much time as hoped to take advantage, they still made their move putting into play what they intended to with the whole thing though. The Peace Committee in El Paso released the Soviet offer and the rejection from New York… spinning it in the manner as explicitly directed by the KGB personnel who controlled their every word and action. The rejection was released to the rest of the world too. The Soviet Union, a victim of an American nuclear attack launched during an internal United States coup d’état, was willing to see peace occur – that was how it was all put – but this had been callously refused by American warmongers. They were fast doing this, just as planned. The Americans struggled to react and the internal politics of it came into play. Explanations were given to the American people that there could be no end to the fighting unless all American soil was evacuated from by the invaders or liberated in battle: afterwards, liberation would have to come to Latin America as well. Overseas, the Soviet offer was agreed by the Allies to be a trick to affect the United States domestically and it gave them nothing either. Their countries had been attacked and some had territory under occupation. Britain and Canada at the head of this, though also smaller nations like Norway and the Icelandic government-in-exile, made firm their message to New York that this couldn’t be accepted: positions put forward formally even after the rejection in Geneva.
The Soviet message continued to be exported worldwide though. The United States had thrown away the chance for peace without even being willing to give the possibility of a stop to all of the killing a listening. The war would continue.
Late November 1984:
The last ship which had successfully landed its cargo at a Soviet-held port in the Alaskan Panhandle had done so back at the very beginning of the month. When outbound, heading back towards the Soviet Union for what would be a dangerous Pacific voyage, that ship was sunk by a lurking American submarine within sight of the port of Sitka. Other ships which had tried since to make it to Alaska had either been sunk or burnt-out far out to sea. Trans-Pacific flights in and out of occupied territory had ceased as well. It had been two weeks since the last successful transport aircraft had made it here to bring in supplies with no more managing to follow in the face of American air activity. The supply line back home had been forcibly cut and Soviet forces on the ground in Alaska were on their own. They were also under attack too with an effort to completely finish them off.
British and Canadian troops had last month driven the smaller Soviet forces off Canadian soil and back into the top of the Alaskan Panhandle. It was from their initial landing sites located there that the Soviets had come over the border aiming to reach and secure the communication nexus at Whitehorse, only to fail at the last hurdle. They’d been chased back and that retreat had been costly indeed. A delay had been forced to halt the attack against them, with the Soviets doing everything that they could to keep the British and Canadians back, but if they were going to manage to keep that up, they had to have supplies and reinforcements brought in. That had ceased and so did the halt against the restarting Allied attack. American ground forces remained where they were elsewhere in Alaska, guarding against other Soviet incursions (something thought pretty impossible in both London and Ottawa due to how the naval war in the Pacific had gone plus the China War), but their air and naval support was invaluable for the British-Canadian assault. For the men fighting on the ground, to be fighting and dying for American soil while their own soldiers stayed out of that was something that stirred some strong feelings. They were told how important it was that they fought here and the Americans were elsewhere in an important role… etc etc. That all sounded great until you were the one getting shot in the gut and dying in the snow for some godforsaken barrel place at the end of the world.
Haines and Skagway, the Soviet airheads for entry, were where the advances drove towards. American air power gave support to this alongside RAF and Canadian aircraft. The Soviets fell back towards where they had come in. The 11th Airmobile Brigade and the 345th Guards Parachute Regiment had a torrid time during their withdrawal yet neither the British and Canadians had an easy time either. It had started snowing as the temperature had dropped. The terrain wasn’t favourable to move across on foot but neither in vehicles either. Non-combat injuries and illness came as frequent as war wounds did. Everyone was tired and pushed to their limits with some men just wanting to lay down and give up. No, there was no time for that. Fight! That those involved did. The British made the biggest headway, pushing further ahead than they fought they might be able to. The Soviet withdrawal on the western side of the Allied attack went just as quick though. The 14th Infantry Brigade raced after the Soviet airmobile troops and chased them all the way down to Haines. Reconnaissance from above had showed the gathering of small aircraft and light watercraft there. It wasn’t reinforcements arriving to shore up the Soviet position: it was preparations for an evacuation to elsewhere in the Alaskan Panhandle. Covered by American fighters, RAF Jaguars on a strike mission got into the Haines area and bombed some of those aircraft and ships. What the British would have liked to have done would have been to insert men there ahead of the main body of Soviets falling back and trap them. They lacked the assault transportation to do so though. All they could do was hope that the air attack had done enough damage to make sure that no evacuation could come. Enough damage hadn’t been done though. The 11th Brigade managed to get some troops out before there was a final fight for Haines. Those who escaped went off towards Juneau though those who didn’t get away fought a final battle with the British while under the promise that the aircraft and ships would return for them. That lie kept them fighting until the very end. The British tried to force a surrender before them, wishing to avoid a costly last fight, but were left frustrated by Soviet refusal to see the writing on the wall. The final battle was a British victory yet the cost in terms of human lives really wasn’t worth it for the smashed up Haines.
Over at Skagway, the 345th Regiment fell back to there with the Canadians in pursuit. The Canadian 1st Infantry Division was just as eager to avoid a final fight against a trapped enemy like the British were. They made the effort to try to get the Soviets to see sense in their situation and that seemed to pay off when, under a white flag, a Soviet officer came forward asking for talks on the possibility of a ceasefire. There was some concern was expressed at this approach yet it seemed like a genuine offer. It was nothing but a ruse de guerre. Time was given for much of the 345th Regiment to get to Skagway and get out of there. They were bound for Juneau as well and almost all of them would make it. The ‘senior Soviet officer’ whom the Canadians had been talking too was nothing more than a captain who commanded a few dozen men to be taken into custody. So much for bagging the prize of a whole regiment of elite Soviet Airborne soldiers! A last bloody fight at Skagway had been avoided, just as everyone wanted, though in the manner which left the Canadians mightily embarrassed at having been duped in the manner that they had.
The Soviet evacuations to get some men away from Haines and from Skagway most of those there left control of the northern part of the Alaskan Panhandle in Allied hands. The Alaskan Panhandle was huge though, an archipelago which in length was almost the same as Scotland was running north-to-south. There were few roads, none providing any serious internal connections, and a forest-covered (now with added snow, more of which was going to fall over the coming months) inhospitable interior. The coast was full off off-shore islands, most of those being barren, and with Soviet troops at key blocking points. The only way for the British and Canadians to follow the Soviets was to use air and sea transport too, making contested assaults against defended points. Going overland, across the US-Canadian border and trying to attack in Soviet-held areas in that manner was impossible due to the impassable terrain there.
There was no desire to do this.
Soviet control over central and southern parts of the Alaskan Panhandle was secure with their control of Juneau, Sitka, Wrangel and Ketchikan. There was most of a division of motorised rifle troops there – now joined by those who escaped from the north – and while they were cut off from supplies, the geography of where they were located in defensive positions meant that they could hold on because they wouldn’t have to burn through fuel and ammunition in combat. Food would be an issue for them, medical supplies too, but they wouldn’t have to fight and thus face defeat. Neither the British nor the Canadians wanted to do down there. The Americans had the public position of wanting to see all of their territory retaken but even then they didn’t push for this, not least until next spring when the New Year would bring the full effects of American military mobilisation into play. Until then, they intended to keep up the air attacks and the naval activity (mining of all sea approaches especially) and conduct special forces raids throughout the winter as well as aiding Patriot groups – the resistance – too. The Soviets weren’t going anywhere and could be kept pinned down and busy for the time being.
This decision made to let the Soviets wither on the vine and allow for a stalemate to develop meant that the large numbers of Allied troops already in the fight and preparing to move forward wouldn’t be needed. The British had recently established a divisional headquarters – the 5th Infantry – to control their 14th Brigade and Canadian Militia units assembling inside Canada moving towards the fight. They had been thinking that the Soviets would make a longer fight of it and not run like they did and make a pursuit as near-impossible as it was. The situation on the ground had changed and so did their desire to keep their own troops here on what would be winter garrison duty. Such men, tired but with combat-experience, were too valuable to waste on that. The Canadians were thinking the same thing. They had so much of the regular forces here along with Militia units unbloodied behind them, the latter in quite the number due to full mobilisation of reservists across British Columbia and the Prairie provinces. The fight that their 2nd Infantry Division was involved in down in Colorado had seen significant loses taken to their forces there. Ottawa wanted to redeploy the majority of these troops rather than see them on garrison duty to have them replaced with Militia units. Pulling everyone out and sending them far away, leaving behind weaker forces to contain an unbeaten occupying force, even if it was cut off and couldn’t go nowhere, was a risky proposition. The Soviets had shown that they were capable to deception and the Allies thus checked & rechecked their intelligence gathered on the Soviet supply situation to make sure that this could be done without it coming back to bite them in the behind soon afterwards. It could be done as long as caution was employed. Some regulars were left behind with those Canadian reservists and the Americans made it clear that they didn’t intend to be looking the other way over the coming months while they got ready to retake what was theirs as soon as they were in the position to do just that.
The fight in the Alaskan Panhandle was over. That partially-built British divisional headquarters was merged into the Canadian set-up followed by the 14th Infantry Brigade too. The joint British-Canadian force – an over-sized division of experienced troops – marched away from Alaska, first heading to Whitehorse back inside Canada. This began their long redeployment. They were off to fight elsewhere against in North America soon enough.
Late November 1984:
The Berlin Brigade would be credited with saving the ICBM silos in Colorado from being overrun and stopping the Soviet Army cold. They arrived and won the day, achieving a miracle. Such a claim wasn’t necessarily false but it was far from completely true.
At the end of October, France jabbed a finger in the eye of the Soviets and flew American and British troops out of West Berlin while leaving their own there. This action taken by the French had come in response to the diplomatic clash between Paris and Moscow followed by the attack in West Germany against a nuclear power plant. Air France had flown back and forth to Tegel & Tempelhof using Airbus’ & Boeings. Thousands of soldiers had been flown out in a matter of days. With them had come weapons and light equipment though the aircraft used had been configured for airline use and not for freight. A lot more equipment had been left behind, including armoured vehicles, as well as major stocks of ammunition. In theory, those men could at a later date fly back there and meet up with all that they had left behind… in theory. After transiting first through Frankfurt and Paris, the US Army soldiers had changed planes (the British Army men had headed to the UK). They boarded US civilian airliners which flew them home before they ended up at Fort Riley in Kansas. These men with the Berlin Brigade were good soldiers though trained and outfitted for a different role than the majority of the rest of the US Army. Coming home with little equipment – it wasn’t like it was going to be shipped to them via East Germany – threw a spanner in the works for their immediate deployment into battle. They needed to be reequipped and in a different manner than what they had operated with when in West Berlin. This took time, something that the Berlin Brigade (now redesignated as the 174th Infantry Brigade) soldiers were frustrated about. They had to wait and wait. Fort Riley was home to the 1st Infantry Division, a formation short a brigade and in Texas over near Amarillo. They could have gone to join them– and the 1st Infantry really needed them – though were directed to Colorado once Denver happened and the Soviets pushed past that city.
The 174th Infantry Brigade had a full battalion of tanks, three battalions of infantry and a whole battalion of self-propelled guns when it entered the fight raging in northern Colorado. The soldiers who’d come all the way from West Berlin had linked up with reservists and pre-war recently-discharged veterans to complete their numbers. It was larger than other brigades in US Army service (comparable to those in British and Canadian service) and the expectation was high for them. The XVIII Corps really needed them to do well and that they did. They fought to bring to a stop the Soviet 120th Guards Division when it moved into attack again. However, this wasn’t done alone. The US 4th Infantry Division was on the same battlefield and so too was a lot of American airpower. The Seventeenth Air Force was the latter and it was them who could arguably have been responsible for the victory won which the former Berlin Brigade would get all of that credit for.
Based in West Germany, the 17 AF had suffered a reduction in combat strength under the Kennedy plan to slowly disengage from the decades-long stand-off across the Iron Curtain in the divided Germanies with the Soviets. They’d lost one combat wing with plans to remove another; the supporting infrastructure had stayed in place though mirroring what had occurred with the US Army Europe. When war had broken out everywhere but in Germany, 17 AF had seen its combat units fast return to the United States and reassigned to both the Ninth & Twelfth Air Forces as they fought on the western and eastern sides of the North American battlefield. Selected supporting units were sent after the combat units at speed though the majority lagged behind. These took longer to move and were lower down the list of priorities. The plan had been to fully dismember the 17 AF, just like the Third Air Force out of Britain had been, to support the 9 AF & 12 AF, and use those late-arriving assets to reinforce the other commands or replace losses. There had been a push-back against this from various senior officers within the US Air Force as a whole: the 17 AF was staffed and equipped (away from the frontline combat units) to fight a war in cooperation with the US Army on the modern battlefield in a manner which neither of the 9 AF nor 12 AF were. In the war’s opening months, such comments had been near ignored. The US Air Force was scrambling to fight a war which they were unprepared for and the 17 AF was still over in Europe or in transit. Their immediate task was to work with what they had, fighting the battle in front of them. From the beginning, the US Air Force had had a terrible war and only added to that by spending too much time playing the blame game with the US Army when things – repeatedly – kept going wrong over the battlefield as the two services fought their own wars. They’d been told repeatedly to stop arguing and work together though that had taken time to cease. Things had changed in Texas recently where the 12 AF got its act together though it hadn’t been perfect. On orders coming from Raven Rock, starting on November 21st, the 17 AF was tasked to stand-up as a combat command, taking charge of the air battle above Colorado in the place of the overstretched 12 AF in that region. This had been something which had been pushed for for some time with the proven issue that the 12 AF was struggling to cover such a wide area – from the Gulf of Mexico coast to the Rockies – and the 17 AF had arrived from Europe ready to step in. It wasn’t just a matter of convenience but an understanding that the 17 AF would be doing things a different way.
That they did. With immediate effect, the 17 AF began fighting what was deemed the ‘AirLand Battle’. This was something controversial, a wholly different concept of warfare on the modern battlefield linking air and ground forces completely together in a tactical fight but also stretching towards the semi-strategic mission too far beyond the frontlines. Under Rumsfeld, the Pentagon hadn’t liked the idea and there had been problems in getting it approved through Muskie. When Bentsen had taken over as secretary of defence, he had given it the green light. The doctrinal change had been contested within the US Air Force and also Congress yet the 17 AF had been practising (in training exercises) the AirLand Battle when over in Europe. The 17 AF had their liaison and operations staffs with the XVIII Corps and Seventh United States Army HQs ready for the moment that were allowed to start operations and that couldn’t have come a moment too soon.
North and northeast of Denver, the US Army and the US Air Force fought together on the battlefield. They gave the Soviets something which they hadn’t seen before when it came to the level of cooperation shown. It was something that the Soviets knew about – the open debates on the wisdom of the AirLand Battle had been plentiful – but had yet to occur and they were confident that as the fighting had gone their way before and the Americans had been acting foolishly, they would continue to do so. Victory disease is what they had. That cost them dear.
The 174th Infantry took on the Soviet’s 120th Guards Division head-on and brought their attack to a halt. Forward air controllers were all over the place and the air strikes struck on the frontlines and through the rear. The Soviets were brought to their knees by what came from above. Their rolling anti-air cover, something which to keep functioning while moving was extremely difficult, was a focus for the US Army to knock out to allow the 17 AF to get at them. This wasn’t about hurting them for the future, bringing in the ‘war-winning’ air attack, but to stop them right now so that those on the ground could tear them apart. What the soldiers from West Berlin didn’t finish off, the 4th Infantry did when they moved in afterwards. In a battle lasting an evening, a night and the following morning, a complete Soviet division was near-eliminated as the Americans won a fantastic victory. The US Army had cut those hurting knees away. Surviving parts withdrew out of the fight, escaping the torment, because the AirLand Battle concept had its limits and wasn’t fully complete (some mistakes were made, especially towards the end in the confusion of a long, overnight fight) but enough was done.
The Americans pushed on afterwards, heading towards the Nicaraguans between them and Denver. From out of the city, the 82nd Airborne Division attacked from behind, squeezing the Nicaraguans in between the two. 17 AF assigned aircraft rolled-in, dropping bombs and making strafing runs with cannons. The Nicaraguans couldn’t escape like some of the Soviets had been able to though as they had no room to manoeuvre. The Americans had done a little too well in keeping them fixed and smashed into an immovable barrier. There was a semi-circle of soldiers surrounding Denver on three sides and a lot of them. Their offensive combat capability was wiped out and this was a bit of a problem. They were blasted and blasted again, hit from above, in front and behind and had nowhere to go. The Americans needed to see the Nicaraguans on the move to do to them what they had just done to the nearby Soviets. The Nicaraguans couldn’t move. Casualties mounted as the AirLand Battle doctrine showed its limitations and the attacks were eased off in the manner which they did. If the Nicaraguans refused to budge and taking them on when they were in a defensive position refused to work, then the Americans would have to advance elsewhere. They went south, fighting less-dense numbers of Nicaraguans down the eastern side of Denver, going the opposite direction along the same route that the Nicaraguans had come and the Soviets had followed. Buckley AFB was retaken but more Nicaraguans were run into past there. Just how many men had they brought north? Every able-bodied man in their country?
The numbers of fighting men and the mass of weaponry which the Nicaraguans were using in a dug-in fashion brought the American attack to a halt. They had been stopped but not driven off nor beaten. Denver’s siege lines weren’t broken yet the men manning them had been given a pasting. There had been a failure for the 82nd Airborne to break a hole through, to link the fight inside with the one outside and that was eventually the deciding factor which brought the offensive to a halt. Out in the open and on the move, the Americans had been able to achieve a wonder but not been as successful afterwards in a slower, less-spacious fight. This wasn’t over yet the situation with Denver was now an effective stalemate. Outside of the city though, the threat to the ICBM silos – with all of the consequences which came from that – was over with and the Soviets given a defeat which would reverberate all the way back to Moscow and inside the Kremlin.
It could be said that a turning point had been reached with the war inside North America, one more important than the victories on the Red River and over in California. This was something different to what had happened elsewhere.
Late November 1984:
Late in the month, US Marines clashed with Mexican troops on the border between California and Baja California. It wasn’t those who held allegiance to Revolutionary Mexico that men with the 1st Marine Division exchanged gunfire with. Instead, it was men from Democratic Mexico – serving the interests of the Tijuana Government – that the clashes took place with. Right along the straight dividing line between the two countries, which hadn’t been an avenue of attack for the September invasion, short but violent instances of fighting took place. The two opposing sides should have been allies though politics had dictated that they were co-belligerents. In New York and Tijuana, there was talk of formalising relations and working together. On the ground between the two Californias, killing of those on the other side was the focus. The clashes were accidental and not authorised from on high. The fog of war brought them about. Feelings were already running extremely high after Mexico had been the staging point for the invasion – plus a significant part of the surprise nuclear attack – and in response Mexico City had been subject to a nuclear attack of its own. Recent American use of chemical weapons south of the border, in territory of Revolutionary Mexico, had exasperated that. To many Americans, Mexicans (no matter what their political allegiance) were the enemy; the same was thought by the majority of Mexicans towards the United States. This fighting took place when the US Marines were fighting to root out Cuban stragglers who were trying to avoid capture and Mexican efforts to stop Cuban forces crossing over into the (small) part of their country which they held. Local commanders on the ground, far below general officer rank, decided that the border line was involatile and no one from the outside could cross it. The Mexicans said that the Americans crossed over while the Americans claimed that the Mexicans had fired across it. Those in senior positions trying to work out afterwards who was right and who was wrong believed their own people yet were aware that in the fog of war, things like this were always going to be difficult to get to the bottom of. The three incidents of serious engagements – up to platoon level and where the border was crossed each way – and twice as many more smaller instances of cross-border shooting left just short of a hundred dead: sixty plus Mexicans and three dozen Americans. As to those Cubans who were the root cause of this, neither side picked very many up near the border at all. When commanders got involved, they shut down the shooting and met with ranking members on the other side to arrange for localised truces. There was still blame and accusations though several wounded were exchanged and handshakes arranged to give one’s word to the other that no more crossing of the frontier would occur. Generals and then politicians found out and there was a lot of high drama though the local truces held: all could agree that why the other had killed some of their men, they were meant to be fighting their real enemies.
These unfortunate events on the border aside, the US Marines continued with their mission in Southern California and were joined by national guardsmen with the 47th Infantry Division which pushed down from Orange County and towards San Diego. They fought other Cuban stragglers on the way and secured a firm link between the I Marine Amphibious Force and the IV National Guard Corps all along the Pacific coast. Elsewhere, the 38th Infantry Division made their way down into the Imperial Valley and reached the Mexican border at Calexico. This area had already been liberated when the US Army had raced through here but they had then moved off to fight elsewhere once victory had come. Some isolated and cut-off small groups of Cubans remained, in Calexico mainly, though the main focus was Mexicali. Cross-border fighting occurred again, but this time the ‘right’ Mexicans were engaged. There were a lot of them with whom shots were exchanged and the national guardsmen had their hands full. They wanted to push on, to take the fight to their opponents but orders came from above for to keep attacking from distance and remain north of the border.
That border line stop order affected the I Corps across in Yuma too. They had taken the Soviet lodgement in Arizona after winning success here yet weren’t allowed to keep going for now: not just south into Mexico but also much deeper into the occupied parts of Arizona along the border stretching away to the southeast. However, the I Corps was given instructions to secure the course of Interstate-8 as that freeway ran northeast from Yuma all the way to Phoenix. Soviet outposts as far as Gila Bend were present all along there, once supported by Yuma before it fell. The 9th Infantry Division used one of its brigades to overcome the last of those Soviets. They met some East Germans on the way, the very last of those good soldiers who hadn’t had a good war. About a hundred of those paratroopers were with Soviet airmobile troops manning trenches, machine guns pits and man-portable anti-tank weapons. This position was a strong one, especially how it faced towards Phoenix. The Americans came up from the rear though and had what their opponents didn’t have: mobility. Tanks and other armoured vehicles supported the infantry in rolling up the Soviets and East Germans. It didn’t take that long to do when done effectively with firepower used more than direct infantry assaults. Intersate-8 was open to convoys coming down towards Yuma though there was still a lot of de-mining to be done by engineers brought in once the scale of the Soviet mining effort made here was fully understood.
Across eastern parts of Arizona, the less-populated parts next to New Mexico, Guatemalan occupation remained. They were holding on because the Americans hadn’t moved against them due to not having the available forces on-hand. There were Native American reservations and lower parts of the Rocky Mountains all under Guatemalan control though their numbers were small and the ‘control’ bit wasn’t very accurate. Holding onto crossroads and small towns was what they were able to do. They wanted to be left alone, to not have an active role in this war if they could for these were soldiers who really didn’t want to be here. Being on American soil when the United States could still fight meant that that wasn’t going to happen though. There had come air attacks and now that winter was fast approaching – yes, it did snow in Arizona at the right time of year for that –, into that occupied territory the fight was to be taken to them when they had barricaded themselves into defensive positions. Like elsewhere through the Rockies over in New Mexico and up into Colorado, American special forces were being inserted into this region. There was a lot of them, planning to stay for a long time. They were air-dropped from transport aircraft or deposited in helicopter assaults yet the vast majority walked in. Teams of men set out to first establish base camps, weapons dumps and rally points. They came in with rations and medical supplies though planned to live off the ground as best as possible. The most-important things they brought, even more so than the weapons and ammunition they carried, were their radios. The air corridors above where they were to operate were used frequently by the Soviets and the roads over in New Mexico were especially busy too. Armed attacks with raids and ambushes would be undertaken though the Green Berets were in the main to be conducting reconnaissance missions. They’d get up high to do this. Anyone they came near, Guatemalans or downed Soviet pilots, better hope that they managed to evade these men for they were unable (and unwilling as well) to be able to take any prisoners.
It was already snowing in Colorado. The fight outside Denver had taken place during a snowstorm but that was only the start of the terrible weather. The temperatures plummeted with this while the amount of daylight hours was already remarkably short. Tiredness and lethargy kicked in. American, Canadian, Nicaraguan and Soviet soldiers all slowed down in everything they were doing. The furious, fast-paced battles only days before came to an end. Defenders were digging-in and attackers struggled to move through the snow. Radiological alarms went off among multiple detection units attached to either side. Dangerous, but invisible particles were coming down with the snow. Where did they come from? Fighting men were fast dragged into cover and when the alarms ceased, wash-downs came of equipment to remove traces of radiation. This put everyone on edge. Bullets, bombs and even nerve gas had been seen before but radiation was something else. There was still some fighting which took place though they were small in scale. The edges of Denver were alive with gunfire, including on the western side facing the mountains where the Nicaraguans didn’t hold any significant ground. Civilians were leaving the city and going up into the mountains, moving through the snow, but were running into ambushes from Soviet Spetsnaz. Massacring unarmed non-combatants wasn’t the intention: the Soviets shot a few of them and watched as panic set in among the masses. They could fire a rocket at a vehicle or two as well to add to this. The idea was to cause panic all the way back to Denver and its defenders, pulling them away towards the gunfire. Panic did come though troop movements didn’t occur as the 82nd Airborne Division stayed where it was pushed up against Nicaraguan siege lines along with increasing numbers of volunteers more and more so being organised in those groups of Patriots everywhere. Outside the city, what was left of the Soviet division near wholescale destroyed in previous days was ordered from above to try to withdraw what was left. This would abandon the Nicaraguans but who cared about them? American aircraft, flying in that terrible weather, using infrared systems to detect Soviet moves made in the darkness against the freezing background, made them pay for this effort. The Soviets were left stuck. Maybe the Americans could have let them get away and thus changed the situation around Denver to a significant degree though they didn’t know the Soviet intention of getting away and thus attacked like they did when seeing moving targets. If that hadn’t been the case, the upcoming winter in Denver would have been very different. No one afterwards was going anywhere for some time.
The bare minimum of snowfall fell around Amarillo and none at all reached the ground in Altus. The Texan High Plains and western Oklahoma weren’t going to be covered in snow. The fighting around each of them was nowhere near as dramatic as in previous weeks though. Nicaraguan troops moving up from Lubbock towards Amarillo might as well have been trying to march to the far side of the moon: Amarillo felt like it was that far away. They didn’t have the numbers nor the supplies to achieve that goal. The understrength 1st Infantry Division and the overburdened 101st Air Assault Infantry Division would have loved to have counterattacked to take advantage of Nicaraguan sluggishness but couldn’t make that move. They held them back instead, working to secure their positions in every way they could in case things changed. Inside Oklahoma, an attack on the Soviet Airborne soldiers holding onto Altus AFB by Pennsylvanian national guardsmen ran into trouble far from the air base held by the last fighting regiment of what had once been the proud 103rd Guards Airborne Division. The 28th Infantry Division used a lone brigade (its other two were tied up elsewhere) to make their attack and had minimal armoured support. It was a lazy effort, one which shouldn’t have been done when throughout the war such troops as those they faced had showed their worth in the most difficult of circumstances which they had found themselves in. The men from Pennsylvania made a series of stupid mistakes in their approach by sticking to the roads and using their radios too much. They had taken their time too, allowing the paratroopers ahead the opportunity to dig-in. The Soviets held. They mauled the national guardsmen, giving them a serious defeat where half of the attacking brigade was lost and the rest lucky to get away from a horseshoe-shaped ambush where a lot of firepower was unleashed against them. No Soviet aircraft were flying from Altus as the Soviets believed their men there lost (like they had been across at Lawton) but that would change afterwards. Other national guardsmen of the same division had done so well on the Red River but these men at Altus had embarrassed them comrades and their division’s great history too.
Through North Texas, East Texas and down to the Gulf Coast where the Louisiana state line ran along the Sabine River, the last part of what had been a crazy month in Texas with major advances and huge battles came to a close with far less drama. Neither of the earlier Soviet efforts to get over the Red River into Oklahoma and to push behind Dallas–Fort Worth restarted. Their Twenty–Eighth Army was temporarily fought out. The Americans reorganised their forces, shunting around units and establishing a better position. They’d come all the way from West Germany to fight here to stop the Soviets and done so but once their opponents had been brought to a halt, no immediate second attack came and nor was a counteroffensive able to take place. Both sides were worn out and in the wrong position, necessitating those moves behind the lines. Away to the south, there was a need for American forces which had struck south from Waco, overrunning the Cubans when they did so, to withdraw backwards from as far forward as they had gone. Their whole western-facing flank was exposed. The Twenty–Eighth Army could – the Americans believed this yet it was too optimistic – launch a flank attack and cut off three divisions of national guardsmen. Making that retreat wasn’t political acceptable. Previously-occupied American territory had been liberated from Waco to Killeen & Temple, halfway to Austin, and wouldn’t be given up again. Dig-in, the VIII National Guard Corps was told, and hold your ground. They did so, widening the salient they had formed on the eastern side as they did to give them more depth if stuck by that attack from the western side that was so feared. No attack from there was coming. Elsewhere, American and Soviet forces strung out far to the north of occupied Houston and down along the Sabine to the Gulf of Mexico fought themselves to standstill as each made small but focused offensives which ran into strong opposition and couldn’t achieve anything. The slowdown everywhere else didn’t affect the US V Corps nor the Soviet Eighth Tank Army but neither could get the upper hand over the other. Both had fought before and there was quite the understanding of the other forming when it came to how each would operate in combat. Each parent command for masses of veteran American and Soviet troops understood that the focus from superiors was on others so they were a sideshow now but they still fought on. Men died in their thousands for little gain. Tactical withdrawals followed by localised counterattacks took place. Over and over again, these two opponents fought on. They got nowhere and cancelled the other out. It rained here and there were some (fewer than in Colorado) radiological alarms as well with minute particles coming down from the clouds, exact origin so far undetermined. The lives lost and the time spent here was all for nothing but holding the other in place and giving the United States and the Soviet Union more men to put in graves.
Ten plus weeks of full-scale, unremitting warfare spread across American soil were taking their toll on all involved.
Late November 1984:
Secretary of Defence Bentsen handed a letter of resignation to President Glenn. The Texan would no longer be heading the Department of Defence and overseeing the nation’s war effort. Glenn had asked for Bentsen’s resignation and it wasn’t a request that the secretary of defence could refuse. The two of them parted on good personal terms with Bentsen being asked to assist in the transition team of his replacement. He could have said no to that request though he did not. If Bentsen hadn’t of resigned, if Glenn had fought to keep him, the secretary of defence would certainly have been impeached by Congress. The elections earlier in the month had returned members determined to see him go and they were looking increasingly certain to get that to happen if Glenn hadn’t acted like he did. Neither he nor the country needed a fight like that at a time such as this. Congress had been out to get Bentsen like they had ensured that the CIA was abolished and Glenn had caved in to them. As to whom would be the replacement for Bentsen, there had been some calls for a former defence secretary in the form of Donald Rumsfeld to succeed Bentsen. Hell, no, had been the response from the president. Glenn didn’t want him. Congress didn’t try to force that appointment as Rumsfeld wasn’t the choice of enough of them to matter. Glenn already had someone else in mind: Governor Charles ‘Chuck’ Robb of Virginia was whom he selected to replace Bentsen.
Robb was an up-and-coming Southern Democrat who’d won the Virginia state house two years beforehand. He was a quiet, unassuming but very serious man. Not a populist and certainly not a man to excite a crowd, he’d won over Virginia’s electors (taking down a sitting governor) regardless and was making waves within his party before the war started. Virginia had lost both its senators on September 17th though unlike other governors, Robb hadn’t at once done the you-me dance with his lieutenant-governor (resigning to allow his previous Lt.-Gov, now Gov., to appoint him to the reforming Senate) to replace one of the dead men. There had been a nuclear detonation within Virginia and many more over in D.C. and Maryland. Robb had overseen the state-wide response to those. He’d met with Glenn several times since the war started, adding to their pre-war acquaintance, first on state matters and then afterwards acting as an unofficial adviser to the president. Glenn had come to value his counsel. Robb was an ambitious man – he was a politician after all – and had positioning himself well for when the axe fell on Bentsen’s soon-to-be discontinued tenure as defence secretary. Discussions with the Congressional leadership had said that they had no objection to Robb – though they did ask if there really wasn’t anyone else; nope, there wasn’t – and once Bentsen was gone, rapid moves were made to get Robb confirmed. Bentsen kept his word as he helped Robb in taking control of the war before then departing. He had been hard done by and he had been the victim of a Congressional vendetta but he had been the secretary of defence when the nation was attacked and invaded in a bolt from the blue surprise attack. From the moment that had happened, his time in office was running out fast.
The change in the top, where a new man took charge at Raven Rock, came when the United States Armed Forces were in the middle of a war for the country’s very existence and struggling during that. Recent major victories had been won on home soil yet the war wasn’t being won neither at home nor aboard. The manner in which the war had commenced with that sudden attack in such an unexpected manner was one defining issue in how it had gone so far. In addition, there had too been events worldwide in the preceding years where the international situation, looked back upon now with hindsight, could been seen to have unfavourably shaped things for this all to happen. Recovering from this and turning it all around wasn’t something easily done.
When war had come, the US Armed Forces had been out of place and were at a peacetime readiness. Shocking early defeats on the battlefield weren’t actually that shocking when looked at closely in terms of the forces involved and how they approached the fights which they had lost. Numbers were an issue too. On its home soil, the United States had started the war outnumbered by an opponent who threw in a mass of men and heavy combat equipment in a targeted fashion. The immediate American reaction was to mobilise and then start to return what military forces it could from aboard. That mobilisation was full, mandated by Congress and following the law on this. Reservists of all stripes and then conscripts would serve their country. There were problems with the Draft as the Selective Service Administration was in a mess post-Vietnam and political squabbles since then had hampered preparations for peacetime planning for mobilisation in war. There were problems with reservists being pulled into units going off to war without proper refresher training. There were problems with ill-prepared national guardsmen sent straight into the fight too. Problems atop of problems had gone on as mobilisation did. Men returned to uniform though as reservists along with retired veterans and discharged personnel answered the call ahead of those drafted. Hundreds of thousands of those men who’d previously served were slotted into the fight all over the place, making up the numbers and acting as replacements for combat losses. There were men who went into frontline units though many more who reported to rear-area forces. The training units which were receiving the first batch of conscripts had many veterans assigned to them, double and even triple their peacetime numbers (in relative, not overall, terms) to deal with the mass of incoming servicemen who came straight from civilian life. Many retirees and discharged personnel had once been trained in technical fields when in uniform while others had medical experience or were experts in specialist areas: in peacetime after they’d left uniform, they’d become engineers, doctors or teachers. They all came back and all were needed to either return to those military roles or to go to the training units.
Mobilised and with conscription underway to train many more personnel, the US Armed Forces were soon huge in size personnel-wise. Those servicemen went off to war: some were killed, others were captured and a lot were wounded. The losses taken were quite something, especially in terms of medical casualties which, naturally, required a lot of effort put into treating them. Nonetheless, there were still many available men and more on their way. It thus wasn’t a direct manpower issue which brought about the slowdown in American military operations by the end of November leading into a winter stalemate, but an equipment and supplies one. Those fighting men and all of those in uniform behind them (the tail was a significant one too with fighting men far outnumbered) couldn’t be sent off to war in just their uniform. They needed everything that military personnel needed to fight in a war. It was a matter of having enough tanks and aircraft, but combat bridging equipment and radio sets as well. Having enough bombs and bullets was something so too was medical equipment, NBC suits and starter trucks for jet aircraft. The Americans had a lot of all of this. They had warehouses and open storage nationwide across their huge country. They had equipment stored overseas like the POMCUS stocks from Western Europe as well. There were factories at home which could build more of all of his from the high-tech combat vehicles and the weapons that made the big bang to the needed combat boots. Those war-stocks were burnt through at an alarming rate once the war began and the factories switching over to wartime use couldn’t keep up. The numbers of what was being used and what more was needed against what was left in storage and what could be manufactured fast tilted the wrong way. It took time to manufacture all of this new equipment and all of the supplies that were needed. Factories were working overtime and with full US Government funding but miracles were few. The impossible couldn’t be done – such as suddenly building all the hundreds of immediately-needed extra fighter jets in double-quick time – no matter how much they were wanted to occur. Moving equipment and stores around the country was another issue too, especially since there was an enemy effort underway to interdict that highlighted by their offensive up the eastern face of the Rocky Mountains. Those in the Western States really felt this. The country wasn’t fully sliced in two but multiple major east-west connections were cut and occupied areas had be gone around.
Before he had resigned, in meeting with Congress, Bentsen had told them that the mobilisation of conscripts was underway to field a total of twenty combat divisions (two of those with US Marines) by the Spring. Just twenty, he had been asked, why not fifty or even a hundred!? There was the manpower for that, they had said. It wasn’t just those divisions on their own, he had explained, but everything else too to support them and the already fielded US Army and US Marines. The US Air Force and the US Navy needed conscripts as well for their purposes. The twenty division number had infuriated the politicians though as it seemed so low. They were informed about the plans for military police and civilian support troops – sort of a super FEMA but an armed one under military control: Congress was already raising issue with some of the ideas here – to operate also, a big concept that would need many men to make it work. Those already serving combat units were all to get new support forces to add to their own already in service which took up even more men. All this needed to see these men equipped and supplied as well as keeping atop of what was needed for those already in the fight. This was a massive undertaking and was why they wouldn’t be all ready at the projected numbers for many months. Again, it was all about manufacturing all of what was needed, a time-consuming process in the case of a lot of it, and then getting it where it was needed in the right numbers at the right time.
Until this was all done, and with bad weather coming to affect military operations in some areas, as well as the slowdown with the Soviets and their allies in their offensive actions, led to what was seen with American forces easing off in their own offensive action ahead of winter. Time was needed for the United States to be able to get fully back into the fight after the intensive, panicked fighting of the last few months.
***
The Soviet slowdown came down to a similar issue with supplies and equipment rather than direct manpower. They could fly soldiers to North America but getting everything else they needed to fight to them was where the problem came. The war had started with Soviet forces packed into Cuba with far smaller numbers hidden at a few sites in Mexico as well. With them were masses of everything to allow them to fight, all matching what official studies had shown would be needed and consumed in planned military operations. There was a plan set with this, one which was meant to be stuck too. A lot more was on its way before the war began and continued to do so once the shooting started. There were ships at sea heading towards Texas, Cuba and the occupied islands in the Caribbean which wore flags of convenience yet also were hired from shipping lines of neutral countries like Finland, Greece and Yugoslavia: the cargoes and destinations with these ships were not what they were officially supposed to be. This was quite the impressive notion to move so much to the other side of the world in an undetected manner and get them to the Caribbean at least before this might be rumbled. The majority of the ships got to where they were supposed to be the first time around loaded with all of that cargo. Doing a second time around was difficult though when the Americans and the Allies discovered what was up with those ships flying neutral colours that weren’t unloading agricultural tractors in Columbia (just an example) but rather artillery shells in Brownsville. These ships were all over the world’s oceans and heading to different ports – transfers to smaller vessels were often made in the Caribbean – yet it all started to come apart through direct military action against them as well as geopolitical moves.
Pre-stocked equipment and supplies were used up faster than planned. The naval activity to ship everything overseas from the Soviet Union to North America which ran into those problems compounded the issue. Once ashore in Texas, all that was needed then had to get to where it was needed in the face of air strikes along with guerrilla activity too. From the beginning, the insertion of Soviet forces into Texas (and then onwards) had hit delays. The Eighth Tank Army had been held up and then the follow-on Twenty–Eighth Army had been delayed even further. This had affected the frontlines of the war yet everything behind them too as combat units got absolute priority ahead of everyone else. All those supply, maintenance, transportation and non-combat engineering units were knocked down the list of transfers behind tank & motor rifle formations. Supplies coming into Texas were appropriated by senior combat officers for their use and there was also the effective stealing of supporting units which they come across as well to give immediate reinforcements for their fighting forces in battle.
The Soviets had relied on their allies to help with the early stage of the war. There had been an expectation that getting the second wave of their own forces across to North America would take time because it would be contested. This movement couldn’t be disguised like the first wave had been. Therefore, ahead of them, Latin American forces were sent into action. Guatemalan and Nicaraguan troops in Mexico on that pre-war ‘defensive mission’ were involved in the initial attack with so many more soldiers then given orders to make the long march north up from Central America. Cuban forces had taken a major role in the war with Castro sending three whole field armies to the battles in California and Texas. Each of those had now been destroyed, eliminating the overwhelming majority of Cuba’s best troops. The rest of their regular forces were in the Caribbean from Key West to the Caymans to Barbados. Such huge losses taken couldn’t be replaced without major internal problems occurring in Cuba: the nation couldn’t and wouldn’t do what Guatemala and Nicaraguan had been forced by the Soviets to do and send all those peasants with a rifle in-hand and a target on their chest. Cuba’s forces had been far more capable than anything that anyone else in Central America could and now they were all gone. When it came to that second wave of the Soviet’s own forces, they were sending another two armies, big ones too with plans to break off bits if and when needed once in North America to assist elsewhere. Just two armies though, not the three planned as the second wave pre-war: the other one was staying in Eurasia and heading east. With those that were going as planned to the other side of the world, they had non-Soviet elements as well. Limited numbers of Bulgarian, Czechoslovak and East German forces were making the journey with them but no Hungarians and certainly no Poles. For those governments back in Eastern Europe, this wasn’t a choice they had made freely. They could take one thing from it though: at least they weren’t being told to send their own soldiers alongside Soviet forces to the China War.
Back in June, when war was decided upon, and long before the serious supply problems and the China War occurred, Marshal Ustinov had been told by Soviet marshals and generals that the war against the United States wouldn’t be won in 1984 with a mid-September start. The then general secretary had been briefed on the plans to win important battles before winter, reinforce heavily over the winter, and then to finish the war in early 1985. The mobilisation that the Americans would undertake was foreseen and losses among allies projected (though not on the scale as Cuba saw) to occur. Not a fool, nor a tyrant, Ustinov had agreed to this. The Politburo had signed off on this. Among those fellow politicians in Moscow who made the decisions which mattered had been the present General Secretary Vorotnikov.
Soviet forces were brought to a halt and suffered defeats. These weren’t defeats which would see them lose the war, just bring their series of success after success to an end as winter arrived. As supplies ran out and the whole rear-area network to keep the armies in the field capable of continued fighting started to fall apart, this might not have been factored in with pre-war plans but its occurrence wasn’t fatal as long as it could be fixed during the expected downtime of major operations. What exactly happened wasn’t specific to the plans put to the Politburo back in June yet it didn’t really deviate far from them too… especially when those making the reports sugar-coated them to save their own skins. There was thus no need for the overreaction which happened in Moscow.
Neither the war against the United States nor the one with China had yet to be won: neither did either show immediate signs of a near victory in-place of the stalemate which had set in. Vorotnikov declared to the Politburo that the people and the state had been betrayed. Lies had been told (the lies he spoke of weren’t true and he had no idea of the real ones) and promises broken (which they hadn’t) so therefore action must be taken. A vote of the Politburo removed the defence minister, a man nine months into his job and without the influence that predecessors had had. He would live, those below him wouldn’t. It was a shooting spree worthy of the Stalin years. In North America and in China, the wars hadn’t gone as planned and the reaction was to remove, arrest and execute those responsible. The Communist Party leadership and the KGB were in full support of Vorotnikov’s drastic actions and when it occurred, the Soviet Armed forces as a whole weren’t aware of the scale of what happened when marshals and generals (it didn’t go further down than general officer ranks) suffered this fate. There were survivors, men who’d curried enough favour and covered their behinds to escape, but so many more senior people who got the blame were the victims of the military purge. They hadn’t beaten the enemies of the Soviet Union and paid the price of that with their lives. These executions – including the commanders of the war being fought on American soil – were meant to change things at the frontlines of those wars which the Soviets had got themselves into. This was a world war though and those fights were being affected by events elsewhere to a far greater degree than any the executions of men with impressive shoulder-boards on their uniforms.
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 5, 2019 0:08:00 GMT
Chapter Sixteen – With Us Or Against Us
November 1984: South America
‘Don’t cry for me, Argentina.’
Back in March 1976, before this story begins, the Argentine armed forces had deposed Isabel Perón from the nation’s presidency and replaced her rule with that of a military government. Not long afterwards, Ford’s secretary of state Henry Kissinger had come to Buenos Aires to see that junta. He had told them to clean up their act or the US Congress would move against their country to cut aid and impose sanctions due to the internal conflict inside Argentina, the Dirty War, being paid attention to up in the United States. Those generals hadn’t done as Kissinger had suggested. Since ’76, the military government had retained their hold on power. Argentina was one of the multitude of South American nations which fought brutal internal conflicts against its own people, murdering them in forced disappearances in its fight against communists… communists often being anyone who disagreed with their murderous rule. In addition, just as Chile had done too, Argentina had taken to involving itself in the wars of others through the early Eighties where it exported the tactics of their own Dirty War to Central America. Argentina’s junta hadn’t been successful in the ultimately-doomed efforts to stop the domino effects of the fall of several previous allied regimes there taking place from Guatemala to El Salvador to Honduras. There had come a withdrawal from that fight long before Chile had done so and this had been in part due to concerns over a domestic political reaction inside the United States. What the junta hadn’t been that forced to do back in ’76, they did so late ’83 ahead of what was this time believed to be very possible. The American president and also parts of Congress had put the pressure on Argentina to stop supporting the mass killing taking place in Central America – blaming Argentina and Chile rather than Cuba and Nicaragua – and step aside. In addition, faced with growing domestic issues of their own at home, the junta ruling from Buenos Aires had taken the opportunity which presented itself at the same time to extend their international trade opportunities in a changing global situation. The Soviet Union, ultimately the root cause of what the junta had been fighting against, was in the market for what Argentina could offer in food exports. The Kennedy Administration, unlike the previous Ford Administration, had no problem with Argentina selling wheat and meat to the Soviets. Argentina did well in monetary terms though, as was often the case with the tragedy of modern Argentina, the rewards didn’t pay off for the people as the junta and the corrupt institutions of the nation enriched themselves rather than their people.
Neutrality was declared by Argentina when World War Three commenced. It was not a fight which Argentina wanted any role in, especially since it began with nuclear strikes and there was no reason to think that they wouldn’t be the only ones. Chile and Paraguay, Argentina’s immediate neighbours, both entered the war at once as they sided with the United States. Argentina stayed out of the war yet continued its trade with the Soviet Union in terms of food stocks sent to them in exchange for cash. This wasn’t done in great secrecy and in Buenos Aires they planned to continue this. However, once the United States became fully aware of this ongoing trade, and even an increase in it too, they were not in any way about to let this go unchecked.
The American attitude could be best summed up as ‘you are either with us or you are against us’.
Argentina wasn’t the only country subject to this yet, naturally, felt rather aggrieved at the American accusations made at a government-to-government level, through official diplomatic channels yet using very undiplomatic language, that they were assisting the Soviet Union in its war by continuing to trade with them. Stop this at once or we shall treat you as an enemy, was the message from New York. The junta was outraged. Their anti-communist credentials – it you wanted to put things that way – were considered impeachable by these men for hadn’t they killed all of those ‘communists’ at home and then fought against more up in Central America? To now be accused of siding with them against the United States was regarded as ludicrous! Argentina wasn’t shipping arms to the fight and had acted aggressively against KGB activities inside Buenos Aires at the beginning of the war to target the CIA by detaining and deporting almost the entire Soviet diplomatic mission which included those KGB killers. The junta had given the full support of the state to a national initiative (one started by private citizens though fast taken over by business interests) known as Argentine Relief: a fund-raising effort to send aid to war-affected civilian in the United States, similar to ones started in Western Europe. Yes, there was some pilferage already of that charity fund – who’s going to miss a few million Pesos, eh? – yet the junta trumpeted this as another sign of friendship. For the United States to demand that Argentina stop its valuable international trade was not a sign of a friend as far as Buenos Aires was concerned. Moreover, they told New York that this could collapse the national economy, lead to a revolt and hand the country over to the communists. Argentina would be really against the United States then.
The refusal from Buenos Aires was followed by military activity on Argentina’s borders. Chile, led by General Pinochet, an anti-communist who thought that the Argentine generals were amateurs at dealing with such a threat, had its army long mobilised though all sitting at home. There had been some talk of Chile sending men abroad, maybe to South Korea or, even possibly to North America, at some later point (the logistical challenges being something quite extraordinary though). Now Chile’s soldiers were active on ‘exercise’ near the Argentine frontier. Paraguay’s army – not much of a threat on its own – was on exercise near the border as well. There were Chilean aircraft in the skies above their country in addition to the troops on the ground and then there was the issue of Chile’s navy. They were already at sea, sailing in the waters of the South Atlantic since the war had started and taking an active role in the war. Chilean warships – many supplied pre-war by Britain – had been using Stanley in the Falkland Islands as a refuelling station, something which Argentina had taken much notice of considering Argentina regarded the Falklands as historically theirs. Several Chilean ships came westwards during the US—Argentinian dispute, closer to Argentina and especially around the southern tips of both nations where each claimed the territory of the other around the Beagle Channel. It was clear that Chile and Paraguay were doing this at the behest of the United States. Chile was looking like it was going to take advantage of the situation to settle long-standing animosity between the two nations. The junta didn’t want a war with Chile nor anyone else. The Americans had an aircraft carrier down in the South Atlantic and Argentina’s leaders imagined a situation where US Navy air power could aid Chilean warships in seizing Tierra del Fuego from them. Pride made them want to stand up to this threat and face it head-on: Argentine fighter-bombers could be sent against Chilean warships and others could bomb Santiago too. But, then what? Argentina would find itself fighting a war against America’s allies and thus America while effectively being on the side of the Soviets even if not officially then in the eyes of their opponents. The situation had attracted the notice of other members of the ruling regime, those not at the very top. These men in positions of influence had a lot to lose if the junta made the wrong decision. They decided they couldn’t gamble on those above making the right decision for themselves as their juniors… oh and Argentina too. Admiral Anaya – the head of the Argentine Navy – was especially strong in his belief that the Chilean Navy could be destroyed though had nothing to say about what then to do about the Americans who would have just seen their wartime ally attacked in such a scenario. Generals Galtieri and Dozo (from the Army and Air Force) were unsure and looked likely to let Anaya have his own way if he could come up with an effective plan. It was madness!
The National Reorganisation Process, the military junta’s official name, was deposed themselves. Unlike Isabel Perón – Juan Perón’s third wife, the deceased second being the better-known Evita – they weren’t sent into exile abroad. They were detained by soldiers, taken to a secure location and shot without fanfare. A C-130 transport made a flight out over the wide River Plate estuary soon afterwards with bodies falling away from the aircraft once it was flying high: some things in Argentina weren’t going to change at all. Once they were done, a new junta was formed and a formal message was relayed to the United States. Argentina valued its friendship with America. Argentina would cease trade with the Soviet Union with immediate effect. Though not technically ‘with’ the United States in this war as an ally, Argentina was no longer ‘against’ America either as far as the US Government was concerned. As to internal Argentine politics, the new junta made promises of democratic reforms (not very likely) and didn’t consider that neither an economic collapse nor a national revolt would occur. Even if such a thing happened, they would do what they had been doing since ’76: kill anyone who opposed them.
Chilean ships and troops ceased the intimidation underway against Argentina. As to Chile’s army, there was planning by staff officers – which carried on regardless during the stand-off with Argentina – underway to send them abroad. Next year it would be and every day it looked more and more likely that they wouldn’t be going to the Korean Peninsula but North America instead. Pinochet hadn’t forgotten what had happened in Central America in previous years and would like to see his revenge gained.
November 1984: The Caribbean
US Navy commandos with SEAL Team 4 conducted a raid upon the island of Barbados to target Soviet military personnel there. Flying from the international airport on the island held by Cuban marines were Soviet Naval Aviation maritime strike aircraft: Tupolev-22M Backfire missile-bombers. Those aircraft had been ranging far out over the Atlantic and conducting offensive air missions. On the ground here in Barbados, they were protected by air defence missiles and Soviet Air Force fighters as well as those marines from Cuba. Armed Barbadian soldiers, in the service of the recently-formed People’s Republic of Barbados, weren’t allowed anywhere near the airport nor these aircraft. As to the SEALs, they swam ashore after their underwater transport vehicle was launched from much further offshore by the submarine USS John Marshall. More than a dozen of them came to the airport in the early hours of the morning, each heavily-laden with weapons. A Cuban outpost facing the sea was avoided and so was another one facing in towards the airport perimeter further inland. The airport was quiet at the time that the SEALs arrived, devoid of the daytime activity with Barbadian labourers & Soviet engineers extending the facilities here. However, an unexpected Cuban patrol was run into and a sudden fight took place. The SEALs fought the Cuban marines hand-to-hand, using their knives but also fists, rather than shooting. There was a desperate struggle to secure the rifles of those men they engaged less a shot be fired alerting everyone else. The Cubans were killed. The SEALs moved on, cutting through the perimeter fence and spotting a minefield to avoid. Some of them moved to start attaching the time-delay charges to as many of the Backfires as they could while others went towards the accommodation block for aircrew. The aim here was to kill the majority of those they found though take a couple back to the submarine as prisoner; as to the big bombers, they were to be blown to cover the SEALs withdrawal. There were Soviet guards inside the airport. The SEALs were clever and sneaky but a small mistake was made. Just the little error was all it took, one man moving too quickly. A guard reacted and fired a shot. Once there was one, there were several more. The whole airport woke up to the sound of gunfire. The SEALs stormed the accommodation block rather than sneaking in. They threw grenades into rooms full of waking men and gunned down others in the hallway. A trio of prisoners were grabbed yet during the retreat, one escaped, another was hit by Soviet gunfire and the third made one hell of a struggle. The SEAL’s radios called for an immediate withdrawal. There weren’t enough of them to fight this out. That third prisoner was punched in the face and dragged out of the airport. The SEALs fired off a rocket at one of the Backfires, the sandbags surrounding it doing nothing to protect the aircraft, to cause an early distraction before the other charges started going off. The airport was wracked with explosions as the SEALs withdrew to the beach. They had only one prisoner when they had come here for at least half a dozen. Four of their own men hadn’t made it back to the beach and three of those who had were badly-injured. Cuban marines were all over the place and there was no time to mess around thinking about going back for their missing men. The SEALs departed. The mission would be called a success by some though a failure by others. Which was true depended upon who was making that distinction.
West of Barbados, there were other Soviet Naval Aviation aircraft flying from the nearby St. Lucia, St. Vincent and Grenada. There were other long-range strike aircraft with Badgers on St. Vincent, reconnaissance Bears on St. Lucia and specialised electronic warfare & air-to-air refuelling & maritime patrol aircraft across on Grenada. This cluster of islands and their former civilian international airports, built for tourists in several cases yet on Grenada always for a wartime military use, were of great importance to the Soviets. They were flying their aircraft from these islands rather than Cuba or any of the other more northern Caribbean islands under their control to keep them out of danger when on the ground. Their size meant that they couldn’t fit into hangars and they were left exposed. Soviet MiGs on Barbados and Cuban MiGs flying from Grenada were meant to keep enemy aircraft at bay but this attack had come from the sea. The Soviet reaction was to at once increase security on the ground. However, when the Americans returned to the region the following night, this time they came through the skies. US Air Force FB-111 strike-bombers, flying low and pretty fast, had flown from Florida to Puerto Rico first before then attacking St. Lucia. They got under Soviet radar coverage and the SAMs meant to defend the aircraft on the ground weren’t lofted into the sky. Anti-aircraft fire met the Americans only once they began their attack and it wasn’t very effective. Only one of the FB-111s were hit to a significant degree while the rest were free to drop a hold load of bombs with good accuracy. Their targets weren’t hard to spot. The Tu-95 Bears were huge and unmistakable for what they were. Other aircraft were present, those transiting through which included one of those Tu-16 Badgers equipped for tanking duties and airliners used from trans-Atlantic flights: these were attacked as well. Soviet MiGs on strip-alert raced away from Barbados, flying at speed towards St. Lucia, but the Americans were already on their way back to Puerto Rico. One of those wouldn’t get there though, that FB-111 hit by anti-aircraft shells. The damage was too great to make it all the way there and the co-pilot was gravely injured. The FB-111 approached the French island of Martinique. The pilot declared a Mayday and was highlighted by the radar of a French Navy destroyer on patrol between Martinique and St. Lucia. Permission was granted for the FB-111 to land, citing the emergency. A successful touchdown was made with the injured American getting medical treatment yet unfortunately not enough to save him. As to the pilot and the aircraft, they were both interned as per French official neutrality. The FB-111 was put into a hangar and going nowhere but the pilot (along with the body of his co-pilot) was flown to mainland France before both were quietly released to American custody afterwards.
Martinique, like Guadeloupe, was a French island in the Caribbean where there had been the arrival of significant military forces since the war had started and seen the occupation of independent, defenceless island nations. Dominica – which sat between the two French islands – had requested and received a French military contingent. The people of Dominica were very fortunate. Those who lived elsewhere in the Caribbean islands which faced out towards the Atlantic had seen the arrival of Cuban marines, later reinforced by further regular troops, when the war had started. There had been post-occupation ‘popular revolutions’ where the governments were deposed after at first back-dating official requests for supposed Cuban military protection. These revolutions allowed for the formation of people’s republics in Antigua and St. Kitts to the north as well as down south through Barbados, St. Lucia and St. Vincent. Both the British and US Virgin Islands chains as well as nearby UK possessions were all occupied too though under direct military control rather than any pretence of local cooperation. Scattered and tiny Dutch and French islands elsewhere from the bigger French cluster to the south, plus the Dutch Netherlands Antilles off Venezuela, were all left alone. In those people’s republics established, Cuban military rule was harsh though they used local proxies where they could to do their real dirty work. Grenada had sent some assistance to put a ‘local’ face on it though what was done was on orders from Havana. Anyone who resisted physically was shot. Anyone who resisted with words was shot. Anyone who tried to escape from the islands was shot. The body count stacked up. The Cubans forced the governments that they had established to do their complete bidding in supporting the war effort through their islands. Ships and aircraft came through them to support the fight in North America and all assistance was to be given in extending the facilities to do this. Those Soviet aircraft which arrived to be stationed were meant to be supported too along with a strong Cuban fighter presence in Antigua (these were meant to stop an air threat from Puerto Rico and had failed in that). Food and accommodation for the foreign forces on the soil of these people’s republics was to be provided by them and they were also exempt from local laws. With the SEAL raid on Barbados, it was clear to the Cubans and Soviets that there had been some local help with that from within Barbados. It had to be a conspiracy which had long-reaching tentacles for the Americans to do what they had and get away afterwards. Full cooperation from the Barbadians was demanded and given: they arrested hundreds of locals and shot many of them all to satisfy their ally’s rage. It was the same with St. Lucia where the local government was told that there had to have been help provided on the ground to inform the Americans what their aircraft could find to bomb. St. Lucia responded like the Barbadians did in acceding to the demands from the armed foreigners in ‘discovering’ those responsible and killing them quickly. It was either that or have the Cubans shot many more than they themselves did. There was no other choice for these nations forced into an alliance of un-equals with those occupying their once-peaceful countries.
Across in Panama, Noriega was really starting to feel the strain of the alliance he had taken his country into. The destroyed Panama Canal meant nothing to the Soviets: it could take ten years to be fully operational again and that undertaking couldn’t be done by Panama without significant foreign help. No one was willing to provide that. The Soviets strengthened their earlier requests for Panamanian military assistance for their wider war. They had called in their debt for aiding in the ‘liberation’ of the Canal Zone and overcoming the Americans which had been defeated there at the start of the war. Panama was to provide troops, to be sent where the Soviets wanted them and fully under their command.
Noriega pushed back against this. Panama couldn’t provide any troops to go north, he said, because they were needed at home to guard against counter-revolutionaries. He felt emboldened by the removal of those Soviet soldiers – men from the 40th Airmobile Brigade which had really won the fight in the Canal Zone back in September – and also the concentration of smaller Nicaraguan forces (an understrength rifle regiment) around Colon who were guarding the thousands of American POWs. There was no significant foreign force apart from those Nicaraguans on Panamanian soil and Noriega had ‘an understanding’ with the Ortega Brothers in Managua. As to his army, Noriega didn’t concern himself over the certain mass casualties that they would face going off to war aboard – they’d taken heavy losses fighting two American brigades in the Canal Zone already – but Panama would be expected to support them with equipment and supplies for their deployment, all for no gain for Panama in general nor Noriega specifically. What Noriega wanted was to stay out of this bigger conflict now his own personal desires over sovereignty of the Canal Zone had been decided.
Moscow wasn’t going to stand for this at all. Panama was part of this war whether its leader liked it or not. Noriega couldn’t pick and choose the level of his participation. His attitude aggravated the Soviet leadership and they started to look upon Panama as no longer an ally but a country backing out of this war. That would make them an enemy. There was a large KGB presence in Panama City and the GRU had a Spetsnaz force around Colon staging there for any possible contingency in Latin America. Noriega was expendable in Moscow’s eyes and there were plans made to remove him from power. Castro intervened, alerted to the issue from Managua. He cared little for Noriega personally yet still wanted to maintain the integrity of what was regarded as a Cuba-led Central America and Caribbean. If the Soviets put their own man in charge in Panama, he feared that they would afterwards do the same first in Guatemala (where the regime was really feeling the strain of that war) and then elsewhere later. Castro went to Panama himself and put Noriega in his place. Back down from this collision course with the Soviet Union, Noriega was told, or there is no future for you as neither I nor the Ortega Brothers can save you if it comes to it. Noriega blinked. He really didn’t want to, but he informed the Soviets that a Panamanian Expeditionary Force would be available come the New Year. There would be no Soviet-led regime change in Panama. Noriega saved his own skin within days of the Soviets being prepared to eliminate him. Panama, as far as Moscow saw it afterwards, remembered who its friends were instead of turning against them.
November 1984: The Atlantic
The SEAL raid on Barbados and the strike by FB-111s at extremely low level over St. Lucia hadn’t been done because there was nothing else for either of those forces employed in such attacks to do. There really was plenty. However, the activity at the very eastern reaches of the Caribbean was conducted because the naval strike Backfires and the maritime reconnaissance Bears flying from those islands had been conducting their own activities out over the Atlantic Ocean which had caused the United States serious problems. They had been making their mark to quite the degree. Further operations against them, along with the other aircraft on neighbouring islands, were planned for afterwards though the attacks against them which had already taken came at the right time the difference to be made. There were other Soviet Naval Aviation aircraft flying from both Iceland and the Azores which would have to be dealt with too, yet for now, the damage inflicted at Barbados and St. Lucia came at the moment when the US Navy had four of its aircraft carriers at sea in the Atlantic. Without hostile aircraft coming in number from out of the Caribbean for a few weeks, the break in their combined activity alongside the others was taking advantage of.
Damage in missile attacks had come to both the USS Nimitz and the USS Saratoga; the former had spent some time in Belfast with the latter in calmer waters of the very western parts of the Mediterranean off southern Spain. Patch-up repairs had been done to the Saratoga and she would need major work done back in the United States. That would mean a trip home, made across the North Atlantic. As to the Nimitz, this carrier had had significant work done while in Northern Ireland when Americans had flown over to join British engineers in fixing her up. She would eventually need extensive yard time, but not at the moment. The Nimitz went to sea to fight. Out into the North Atlantic to fight as well came the USS America. She’d been at Norfolk when the war started, in the midst of a major peacetime overhaul. Every effort was made to put her back together and get her ready to go to sea. Three Atlantic Fleet carriers had already been lost during the war (a fourth sunk had been in the Pacific: a total which had seen the Chief of Naval Operations fired) and the America couldn’t sit out the war in the face of that. The America came out of Norfolk to join with the Nimitz in getting back into the carrier fighting business against Soviet forces operating at sea. In addition, there was the USS Independence now active down in the South Atlantic.
The Independence’s mission was to establish Allied control of the South Atlantic. From the beginning of the war, the Soviets had been sending ships from out of the Middle East all the way around the bottom of Africa and up towards the Caribbean by way of the South Atlantic. They had ships of their own – freighters, general cargo ships and tankers – as well as those flying other flags, all laden with cargo for the war in North America. There were Soviet Navy warships in the South Atlantic as well as some of their submarines too. Chile sent its navy to the fight and with the Argentine distraction aside, they joined in the fight with the Americans. Spain send a couple of vessels as well, not many, but more than the British and Canadians who each had none to spare for a fight which they would have wanted to have been involved in had they each had not been so tied up elsewhere. Through South America and Southern Africa either side of the South Atlantic, there were only neutral nations. There was nowhere to fly maritime aircraft from for the Allies throughout the region apart from Wideawake Airport on Ascension Island. It was only one location though and already exposed to attack as evident by the Soviet submarine which had come sailing by, fired off a barrage of accurate missiles at it which struck a pair of US Navy P-3 Orions and then disappeared not to be seen again. The number of ships crossing the South Atlantic, many destined for the Caribbean yet others wholly uninvolved in this war, needed tracking by air. That was where the Independence came in. One of her Tomcat squadrons had been sent to aid the America’s fighter group and replaced aboard with more reconnaissance aircraft for the South Atlantic mission.
Shipping in the South Atlantic was tracked, identified and dealt with if deemed either suspicious or certainly hostile. The Soviets could only interfere with submarines, not warships of their own (the few present had been sunk first) and neither with aircraft for a while when Barbados & St. Lucia were struck at. To avoid submarines, the Independence moved about as it was meant to and also aided in the submarine hunt as well to protect itself and others. Still, some Allied ships did fall prey to underwater attack despite every effort made to stop that. When it came to those ships on the surface which the Allied navies ‘dealt with’, this meant trying to seize them if possible but if not, putting them on the bottom of the ocean. It was a lot of work and not always easy to do. On occasion, the easy prey like many ships looked to be turned out to be rather well-defended and fought back. Others tried to run and hide, oftentimes using electronic means to do the latter. Then there were those who escaped by managing to get to a neutral port where they and their ship were interned, but at least the crews would escape with their lives. Running away was difficult though. The Independence had its many aircraft and they could all fly faster than even the quickest of ships could run. A missile or a series of bombs from those aircraft, maybe a cannon run or a salvo of high-explosive rockets, would all put pay to a successful escape for so many.
Some ships did get through though. The blockade wasn’t full proof. It was a big ocean and there were gaps in coverage because the Allied navies couldn’t be everywhere all the time. Some ships managed to keep up the charade that they weren’t in Soviet service while others slipped past the coverage through accidents or luck. Despite everything those occurrences, as the Allies got a better handle on things as time went on and the weather improved – winter in the Northern Hemisphere meant it was summer below the Equator –, the Soviets started to understand that sending cargo on ships through the South Atlantic route was now highly-likely to see that cargo not make it. It was no longer a viable route. It was one that they were going to miss greatly too.
Neutrality for Brazil had meant that when it entered the war, it would continue to do as Argentina had been doing and trade with the Soviets in food. This had been being done pre-war without a care from Washington. Things changed with regards to that though. It fast became apparent that the United States wasn’t going to let this continue. Brazil’s ruling generals didn’t go down the Argentine route and try to push back against American wishes. They instead played things smart and cut a deal with the Americans. They would make up for much of what they lost by trading with the United States (plus other members of the Allies too) and what they lost out on now, they were sure it could be made up for in time. Breaking their neutrality was considered though there was no reason for Brazil to do so. The Americans didn’t demand this either. Perhaps they should have: airbases on Brazil’s Atlantic coastline would have been excellent locations for more sub-hunting P-3s to fly from. Over on the other side of the ocean, pro-Soviet countries such as Guinea-Bissau, Equatorial Guinea and Angola were neutrals in this war. They each had Soviet shipping in their waters, vessels which had made it to each when the US Navy entered the South Atlantic in-strength. The United States made it clear that those nations should behave like proper neutrals and intern the vessels, cargos and crews. The diplomatic reactions from each wasn’t positive. USS Biddle, a missile-cruiser accompanied by a pair of destroyers, sailed into the waters of Guinea-Bissau and up to the port of Bissau. An attack was made with naval gunfire and missile launches: it was a shooting gallery against defenceless targets. Near to Equatorial Guinea, a Soviet spy ship, a Primorye-class vessel laden with electronic reconnaissance equipment but also jammers which had been active in helping to hide cargo ships, was attacked by a Spanish destroyer. The SPS Almirante Ferrandíz raked its smaller prey with gunfire and sent an armed boarding party. The Soviet crew were meant to sink their own vessel rather than let it be captured. They wavered for too long, fearful of being left out in the ocean all alone and not so sure of the welcome they would get in Equatorial Guinea either. The Spanish took advantage and seized them plus their ship, still full of a lot of useful intelligence information and electronic gear that the Allies got their hands on for analysis.
South Africa, international pariah to many but vital trading partner & anti-communist bastion to others, was another neutral. In Pretoria, the government there took advantage of the geo-political situation. They went down the Israel route of doing what they wanted to with regards to the neighbours when the world was distracted. Angola had long been dealt with due to the Cuban lack of attention to Africa for many years as Castro focused upon Central America, yet South Africa felt threatened by the communists backed by Moscow in Zambia, Zimbabwe and Mozambique. Air strikes, commando activity and support for local separatists/terrorists occurred. Domestically, opposition groups were given a rough treatment even by the usual South African standards. South Africa was open to trade with the West during this time. There were valuable commodities that Pretoria controlled and as a sign of friendship, the trade in them continued. Some in Pretoria wanted to jack up the price but the government didn’t go down that route because they feared cutting off their nose to spite their face. South Africa did other things that a neutral wouldn’t do as they favoured the Allies in this war. Soviet ships going past their country after coming down the Indian Ocean were tracked and information passed onto the Allies. Furthermore, when the Allies found it difficult to handle the ships which they had captured rather than sunk, when the numbers of them increased more than could be sent to either the overcrowded Falklands and Ascension, South Africa allowed them to be taken to Walvis Bay. This was South African territory, a piece of land carved out of Namibia: the country often known as South-West Africa which Pretoria refused to let have its independence. Walvis Bay was out of sight and detached physically from mainland South Africa. It had a fine, sheltered harbour. It was a harbour soon full of shipping as well. South African neutrality meant to South Africa whatever it wanted it to be.
***
The naval war in the North Atlantic continued. The Soviets had had their many successes early on in the war over the ocean and they continue to have those. These weren’t as frequent as before yet still occurred. They managed to make a major naval commando attack – far bigger than the SEAL mission in Barbados – against Bermuda. This was meant to be well-defended and those there on-guard against an attack. The Soviets got nearly fifty men ashore to attack the naval air facilities. They blew up P-3s and some airliners on the trans-Atlantic run making a stopover. Local soldiers who served in the Royal Bermudan Regiment had a torrid night when the Soviet commandos arrived but so too did US Navy personnel who’d been flying from here and enjoying what many – even in wartime – regarded as a vacation. Seven P-3s were destroyed, another five badly-damaged. Casualties among Bermuda’s defenders were close to a hundred dead and wounded (many American aviators slain while in their sleep when their barracks were attacked by silent killers: pretty much what had happened on Barbados). The Soviets lost a handful of their own men and managed to get away from the island. Far away off in the distant Denmark Strait, the stretch of water between Greenland and Iceland, the Soviets sent a convoy of ships carrying cargo destined for the war in North America through there. There were two dozen plus of them, escorted by a huge surface force and naval air cover out of Iceland. The Allies had seen this all developing though not put the pieces of the overall intelligence picture together until it all happened. They hadn’t thought that the Soviets would do this. How dare they think this would work!? They’d been sneaking ships one at a time through to make high-speed dashes beforehand. This was something else, something new. American, British and Canadian forces moved against the convoy and especially all of those escorts. In hindsight, the Allies would realise that they should have waited a bit until the convoy got out into the ocean proper, stretched in between Soviet air cover, rather than attack them in the Denmark Strait like they did. Submarines went into there and many of them wouldn’t be coming back out again: not when the Soviets had sub-hunting assets in the skies, on the surface and below too. Five Allied submarines were lost. It was a major defeat.
Now when that convoy came out into the North Atlantic, heading due south in the direction of the Azores, the Allies moved against it a second time. They scrambled to get submarines into play considering the losses up in the Denmark Strait yet they remained dominant in the North Atlantic with warships and especially naval air power. The Royal Navy had two carriers it needed to keep over in the Norwegian Sea and would have preferred if not one but better the two US Navy carriers stayed with them. The Americans saw one hell of an opportunity though and went for that convoy with the America and the Nimitz bringing their battle groups to the fight. The ships in the Soviet convoy were laden with war supplies and not the fastest. Even if they were quick, even very quick, they couldn’t outrun the incoming aircraft. Defensive missiles were lofted and electronic deception was used. The weather was also exploited by the Soviets as they did their best to take advantage of a North Atlantic storm system as best as they could. All of this had little overall effect. Less than one in five of the ships would get to the Azores. It was a massacre and a mortal blow struck.
Neither American carrier was thought by the Soviets to be available to attack their convoy yet they were present. Control over the North Atlantic which Moscow thought it could contest was shown to remain in Allied hands. How were they supposed to continue to support, let alone reinforce their armies in North America faced with this changing situation where the Americans had carriers active again? The immediate answer was a series of Backfire attacks from both Iceland and the Azores. Several were attempted in the following days, each which couldn’t get an accurate fix for a mass firing of missiles against them. They came closer than they realised to getting the Nimitz again but close wasn’t good enough. This was a problem which was starting to look insurmountable unless something dramatic could be done to correct it. What though?
Soviet aircraft flying to North America, transports but also combat aircraft fitted with ferry tanks, had been overflying North & West Africa as part of their routing to get to that distant theatre of war. They went to Libya first before then onwards to either the Azores (not always with success in this through overwater contested skies) or to the West African coast before making the run to the Caribbean.
Going to the Azores meant that between Libya and the North Atlantic, they had to cross through Algerian and then Moroccan airspace. Both countries were neutral in this war yet each had an air force which wasn’t enforcing that neutrality in their skies. It was an outrage as far as the Americans saw this and they wanted a stop put to the flights. Britain, Portugal and Spain were all affected too by this flagrant breach of supposed neutrality as they were fighting a conflict spread from the Azores which this air route aided the Soviets in. Stop those flights, came joint diplomatic communiques sent by the Allies, or else. The pressure was really turned up on Morocco, by the Spanish especially yet so too the British who had a couple of warships do a sail-by not far off the coast of Tangiers (inside Moroccan waters) to get their attention. Morocco’s king wanted neutrality and didn’t want those overflights. He didn’t want war with anyone and had foreseen Soviet retaliation if he ordered them intercepted. However, Soviet action was distant, Allied action was in his face with the military intimidation was occurred off his country’s shores. Morocco acceded to the Allied demands with an official message sent to Moscow announcing that Moroccan airspace was closed to ‘all foreign military traffic’. King Hassan II just hoped that the Soviets wouldn’t force the issue and fly more aircraft through because he didn’t want to have to have his air force intercept them with the resulting fallout which would then come. What he relied upon was Algeria doing the same and they were between his country and Libya where all the trouble came from. Algeria didn’t want those aircraft coming either yet it had Libya on its borders and the Soviet naval presence in the Mediterranean was something very much in the face of President Bendjedid like the British & Spanish had been for King Hassan off his coast. Algeria wasn’t Morocco though: Algeria had a powerful foreign friend which Bandjedid turned to. That friend was France. If it wasn’t for the massive oil and natural gas deliveries coming from Algeria direct into France, the lights in Western Europe would have gone out already considering how the North Atlantic was effectively closed to tankers and from the Middle East there was no oil coming into Western Europe either. Bendjedid’s people, civilians and military alike, didn’t like the dependence upon France – the hated former colonial power – for security but there was no other choice at a time like this for Algeria where the squeeze was put on it by the warring superpowers. France, giving plenty of assistance to the Allies elsewhere, got them to back off when it came to applying pressure to Algeria. Morocco’s airspace was shut and the air route over Algeria was therefore going to be of no use to the Soviets. The Allies got their way though on the wider issue and while initial annoyance at French interference was there, cooler heads prevailed: France wanted Algeria under its thumb and in the grand scheme of things, beyond this immediate issue, that would only benefit the Allies and deny the Soviets much. The Allies elected to ignore Algeria.
They didn’t ignore the other flights from Libya which crossed above the Sahara to land in Cape Verde, Guinea and Guinea-Bissau. Each country had Soviet ties yet had declared their wartime neutrality. The naval attack on Bissau had already shown the attitude that the United States had towards this neutrality. Guinea-Bissau though was a smaller issue in terms of how many aircraft landed in that country compared to the other two. Refuelling stops for the waves of aircraft meant that they could continue on towards the Caribbean and then even further west. The message sent via diplomatic means was to stop allowing this or else. The two nations had a small but significant Soviet military presence on their soil and Moscow was reminding them of ‘friendship’ and hinted at what the loss of that would entail. Cape Verde and Guinea wavered, doing nothing as the deadline to act passed. The United States acted on its words. The attack came right before the chemical weapons agreement made with the Soviets in Geneva but even then, the provisions of that – in American eyes – wouldn’t apply to West Africa anyway. The day before Geneva was agreed, US Air Force B-52s made a trans-Atlantic flight and dropped gas on the airports at Praia and Conakry. It was an outrageous breach of international law: an attack by chemical weapons against defenceless and declared neutral countries. It was done though. The gas was an effective weapon, shutting down flight operations for a significant time, whereas a conventional attack would have needed more attacks to be anywhere near as effective. It could have been worse, it could have been a nuclear attack, and it might have been if there hadn’t have been Soviet forces present (at that point fair game for gas). Cape Verde and Guinea were devastated by the chemical attack. They made a series of strong international complaints. There were some countries who listened though the attitude of many was that they had made their bed and it was thus theirs to lie in. That trans-Atlantic air link through West Africa was now shut as was the Azores route as well. For the United States, this was really worth it in terms of the affect it would have on the war. The US Government only wished they’d done it sooner when they saw how it worked a treat.
November 1984: The Atlantic Islands
Through a back-channel communication, a Soviet attempt had been made to get Portugal to drop out of the war. On the table was a provision that the Soviet Union would forget the actions taken by Portugal and Portugal would thus do the same with what the Soviets had done. The airbase at Lajes Field in the Azores and several other sites there would remain under Soviet control for the duration of the war with the Allies before an immediate post-war evacuation. In the meantime, Portuguese civilian control would return to the rest of the islands though ‘in the interests of safety for all’ no Portuguese military forces would enter the Azores until the end of the wider war. Ahead of that endgame, Portugal and the Soviet Union would exchange POWs as well as detained diplomats and civilians in the custody of each. Portugal would leave the Allies and declare its neutrality and Soviet military operations against Portugal at home and abroad would cease.
On the face of it, for the government in Lisbon it was a tempting offer. However, they had no way of knowing though whether the Soviets would honour these terms now or in the future and also if the whole thing wasn’t a giant deception to cause issues between them and the Allies. Portugal rejected the offer, throwing it back in the Soviet’s faces and alerting their allies to everything that had occurred with how the contact had been made and everything that had been offered. Portugal had had a terrible war and its military forces had taken a beating yet the country had been attacked without warning in a war of aggression, its territory violently seized and Portuguese lives had been lost in combat in addition to the confirmed reports of massacres of civilians in the Azores. Lisbon couldn’t give in after all of that, no matter how much immediate pain it would save: a national propaganda issue had whipped the people up to get them to support the war and who knew how they would react to that same government now caving in. The reaction from the Allies too wouldn’t be one which Portugal believed it could be able to deal with. Rebuffed, the Soviets leaked the details of the contacts made to the Americans and British as they hoped to sew discord: they were too late though for Portugal had beat them to the punch on that with all of their honesty.
After losing the Azores, seeing their immediate counterattack to try to regain Lajes Field driven off with heavy losses, the Portuguese had withdrawn to the defence of Madeira. That smaller island chain was full of Portuguese military forces. The weakened state which they were in – the result of pre-war indifference to the glaring state of military feebleness – still allowed them to defend Madeira. Aircraft, ships and troops were all positioned to defend the main island and the smaller outlying ones. Their defensive efforts were pretty good and they knew this. The Soviets would have a devil of a time taking Madeira from the strong Portuguese forces in-place to stop them. They knew this too. Soviet observations of the defensive preparations were made and the conclusion came that the best method of eliminating the defenders would be actually a nuclear attack, even gas, unless absolutely lots of it was used, wouldn’t do. However, a strike with a tactical nuke would only negate the usefulness of Madeira rather than give the Soviets anything. What much was there in Madeira anyway for the Soviets to make use of? The one airport and the mediocre port facilities wouldn’t be worth it. More defending forces arrived as November wore on when Portuguese paratroopers landed to add to their Commando Regiment and Naval Fusiliers: men from each of the last two had fought in the Azores and taken a defeat yet those who had got away weren’t anything to be scoffed at. Those paratroopers had been down in the Spanish-controlled Canary Islands according to early Soviet intelligence. It seemed that Soviet reconnaissance over and around Madeira drew those paratroopers to Madeira. That, of course, meant that there were less available forces for the defence of the Canaries. It was those later islands where the Soviets intended to continue their Macaronesia (or Eastern Atlantic Islands) Campaign. Any and all distractions over Madeira took eyes off the Canaries ahead of the Soviet assault there.
It was Tenerife where the Soviet Airborne staging from Lajes Field began their assault to seize the Canaries. Fighters had filled the skies above the island and nearby, getting involved in combat with the Spanish Air Force as they tried to protect the first waves of transports. The paratroopers which came out of those aircraft landed all across Tenerife, some into the sea as well. The aerial combat above had seen many of them forced to jump early less they go down with the transports that the Spanish managed to get their F-4s and F-5s close to. Other men from the 98th Guards Airborne Division hadn’t been so lucky and lost their lives as helpless spectators to the air battles.
One regiment of Soviet Airborne was on the ground in the fight for Tenerife and they were outnumbered by the Spanish defenders which included pre-war based troops and flown-in mountain troops amounting to a composite brigade. The mission was to take both of the two big civilian airports on the island (built for tourists) and allow for another regiment to be flown in followed by divisional assets; the division’s third regiment was to be left behind in the Azores. The Soviet Airborne fought hard yet couldn’t take neither of those airports. The Spanish had a tough fight on their hands with men scattered all over the island yet they held on. Moreover, to stop the Soviets reinforcing, they reinforced themselves. Quickly, they almost doubled their strength on Tenerife where more men from Gran Canaria got across. These were Spanish marines. Committing them to the fight so soon when Tenerife could have been a major error for a bigger assault on Gran Canaria, Fuerteventura or Lanzarote might have been coming (it wasn’t) yet there remained many other troops on those islands, more than Soviet intelligence was aware of.
The second regiment of Soviet Airborne didn’t make either an airmobile assault into airports which weren’t held nor air-drop over open ground which too wasn’t under control. Those on the ground who were already on Tenerife were told that the follow-on forces were coming… only after they had taken one of the airports. Spanish marines overcome some of them and pushed back others. The Spanish had the upper hand and fought the Soviets into surrounded pockets inland or against parts of the coast. Many tourist hotspots were ruined by the fighting which took place within them though elsewhere, Soviet and Spanish forces battled inland through the island’s mountainous interior. Complete Spanish naval control of the waters around the island and also their ability to generally control the skies when fewer and fewer Soviet tactical aircraft came all the way to Tenerife guaranteed victory. The victory took time but when it did, the last of the enemy paratroopers were either dead or prisoner. There actually were quite a few POWs taken, more than the Spanish had expected to take. The Soviet Airborne had fought hard yet when they were finally beaten, they laid down their weapons and raised their arms rather than die for what clearly was a lost cause. Spanish losses themselves though were not light. Those troops they had on the island before the attack came took heavy casualties with the reinforcing marines hurting as well… in addition to civilians on the island caught up in the fight. Over the six days of the fight, a long six days of fighting twenty-four hours a day, three thousand Soviets and Spaniards had lost their lives fighting for Tenerife.
The Spanish took two thirds of those losses (almost five hundred of which were civilians) yet their big, mobilised armed forces could sustain such an impact. From Madrid, the Spanish Government declared victory and promised that Spain would fight for every inch of its sovereign soil. There were many Spanish forces elsewhere away from the Canaries, in Ceuta & Melilla facing Morocco and in mainland southern Spain, as well as those in Norway too, and this was a victory won which all of them along with the Spanish people at home heard about. Spain’s prime minister had made his public announcement of victory from the Palace of Moncloa, the official residence just outside of Madrid proper. That night, in nothing more than pure vengeance, Soviet aircraft flying from the Azores shot cruise missiles towards there. They demolished the building yet others were off-target and hit Madrid with the resulting civilian casualties which came. Spain asked its allies to return the favour and attack the Azores, targeting those aircraft. The RAF was flying Vulcan bombers (retirement of them put off until after the war) from Moron Airbase near Seville and they had been active over the Med. To send them against the well-defended Lajes Field – there were fighters and missiles there in number – wasn’t going to be viable though and the request was refused with apologies made.
The defeat on Tenerife brought an end to the planned Soviet action to take that island and then move onwards through the Canaries. They had underestimated their opponents in numbers and fighting capability. Once the fight was over and the 98th Guards Division had lost all of those men for no purpose, it became clear just how many Spaniards were in those islands. Other reconnaissance, coming from electronic interception, showed the paratroopers, further mountain troops and Spanish Legion forces (including their light armour) all ready to be committed to another fight had Tenerife gone the other way. Should the Soviets have moved from Tenerife onwards to Gran Canaria and Lanzarote – a double assault had been planned; to call it overconfidence would be an understatement –, they would have had to do battle with all of them and probably lost all of the 98th Guards Division in that. Even then, the Soviets still had no idea that there were British troops equivalent to a mixed brigade in southern Spain and there were plans for the Portuguese to send troops not committed to Madeira to the Canaries if it really came to it. What the Soviets really had needed would to have opened the Gibraltar Straits as they had long planned and push through their own marines, a pair of brigades of naval infantry, along with warships and amphibious vessels if they had ever intended to win a fight for these islands. They were still in-strength around Azores and its usefulness for naval aviation strikes as well as a trans-Atlantic stopover for transports was there, yet from the Azores, there would be no more attempts (this year at least) to take the rest of the Eastern Atlantic Islands after their defeat on Tenerife.
Inside Spain, the announcement of victory in the Canaries and the subsequent missile attack on Madrid came at a time of strife inside the country. Politically, the nation was near united with the ruling socialists having full support from the other parties even the communists… a party which had been fast to remind everyone over and over again that they had nothing to do with communists in the Soviet Union. Regional separatist parties from the Basque Country and Catalonia hadn’t spoken out against the war though weren’t jumping up and down with intense patriotism like others. There had been unofficial marches for peace in Catalonia without wholescale local political support (by politicians were present) and ETA terrorists fighting for the Basque cause had been active despite the nation being at war. What ETA had done with a few bombings and shootings could be argued to be related to their struggle but their attacks took place when the nation was at war and Madrid shaped public opinion even further against them than it had ever been. Another active terror group in Spain was GRAPO, a small but violent group which had a communist goal in its attacks. Their particular view of communism didn’t match that of Spain’s communists party nor either Moscow really. When they planed some bombs and shot a few policemen, striking against the ‘fascist state’, Spain cracked down extremely hard. Within sight of the French border where a trio of GRAPO terrorists were running to, hoping to seek safety over there in France – that wouldn’t have happened –, Spanish soldiers acting in the stead of the police for anti-terror duties shot each one of them dead without even giving them a chance to surrender. Spain was at war and it was a total war against anyone who raised arms against it whether they be foreign or domestic.
November 1984: Iceland and Norway
Control of Iceland had been seized back in September by a pair of Naval Infantry battalions operating from their initial base of operations at Reykjavik. From the island’s capital, they had moved to then take Keflavik and the airport there with great haste and eliminated the American forces present. That wiped out all organised opposition to Soviet forces in Iceland in a stroke. Holding onto Iceland for good, to more than control it but subdue any hint of future resistance, would need more than just a couple of hundred marines though: they were needed over in Norway too. The victors of the fight were flown out, off to join the fight on the Scandinavian mainland. In their place, a Soviet Army motorised rifle division (the 131st) arrived by air and sea to garrison Iceland fully. It was a lighter unit, one rolled for Arctic warfare, yet still had tanks and artillery alongside its big infantry contingent. The whole division came to Iceland though who those tanks would be used against was an open question. Along with the soldiers came engineers and a lot of aircraft. The airports at Keflavik and Reykjavik were both turned into major Soviet air hubs for Atlantic operations. There were interceptors from the Soviet Air Defence Force flying to protect the Rodina from a forward position; shorter-range Soviet fighters would directly protect Iceland itself when transport aircraft used it as a hub for onward flights. Then there was the big Soviet Naval Aviation presence. Iceland wouldn’t be for them a forward refuelling point but a base of operations. The big Bears would stay back in the Kola, but Backfires, Badgers and Blinders were housed on Iceland. Those engineers constructed protective revetments for them, built bunkers for personnel & stores and even set about extending one of Keflavik’s runways. Furthermore, a special engineer detachment started erecting decoys: false defences and targets for Allied air attacks to focus on.
The southwestern corner of Iceland was where most of the island’s people lived and where the airports and seaports were located. However, Iceland was a big rock sitting out in the North Atlantic. Soviet fears were that the British rather than the Americans would make an attempt to land here and fight for control of Iceland. A landing site for this hypothetical amphibious assault could be anywhere, especially if the British waited until better weather the following Spring. Therefore, they would guard against that by being in position to defeat that attempt. The thinking was that of ‘when’ the British came instead of ‘if’. British forces were rather busy fighting in Norway and they still maintained a massive ground force at home ready to return to Western Europe. To attack Iceland, this year or next would require quite something on their part including the deployment of at least two divisions, maybe three, to overcome the Soviet defences on the island. Minefields were laid in sheltered bays and potential landing sites scouted by artillery officers so should their guns be needed to hit them, they had that all pre-checked. The 131st Division’s commander drilled his men hard as he prepared them for the eventual fight that was foreseen. They made deployment after deployment in battalion-strength usually though a few times in regimental-size across the island on live-fire exercises. Iceland was a citadel, that general reported to his superiors, with his division ready to defeat and destroy any British forces which would be foolish enough to try to take it.
Britain didn’t have two or three divisions to send to Iceland to conduct an opposed landing there. Trying an invasion without huge numbers of ground forces and with the Soviets having their strong air contingent at Keflavik and Reykjavik would be tantamount to suicide for all of those involved. A massive force would have to be assembled to prepare the way for an invasion and then to support it. Nope, it wasn’t happening. That didn’t mean though that they were going to ignore the island. The aircraft which flew from there were attacking all over the place and the Soviets had put all of those men there, men that Britain wasn’t facing in Norway. An intercepted communication about the strength in-place ready to defeat this seemingly-certain British invasion was the impetus to keeping the Soviets confident of their opinion on what Britain would do. A Special Boat Squadron mission was undertaken to keep the Soviets focused on what they wanted to believe. Inserted by submarine on the west coast – HMS Oracle was used for this, then lost a week later in the failed engagement against Soviet surface forces in the Denmark Strait –, the SBS moved inland and split into three teams. They were staying in Iceland for a while regardless of what happened to their ‘taxi cab’ in the form of the Oracle and brought with them many supplies to survive the winter. One of the teams was here for pure reconnaissance and got up high as the skies were where they would focus their attention on with radio messages sent by a (hopefully) secure link back home. The other two SBS detachments went southwards in the direction of Reykjavik. Their mission was dangerous and it showed when a man was lost in the very first firefight they got into. The SBS were here to conduct raids and ambushes making it look like they were beach-reconnaissance parties ahead of an invasion a few months off. Iceland would be where many of these brave but ill-fated men wouldn’t return from alive yet they would achieve the goal behind their deployment.
Over in Norway, the weather-enforced stalemate which had set in early in October held. The snow – oh so much snow – as well as the wind and freezing temperatures kept the frontlines roughly where they were. There were some localised movements back-and-forth yet nothing serious. Just south of Trondheim was where the frontlines were with the Soviets holding everywhere north of there securing after finishing off the last of the trapped Norwegian pockets very far to the north. Norwegian, British and Spanish troops held the line. They were dug-in and secure in their own positions, aided by the weather in that defence yet frustrated by it by now being able to attack.
The Norwegians were still in a mess after losing almost all of their professional army and relying on reservists plus mobilised conscripts but they did have the numbers. Spanish forces were smaller yet they had shown their worth when fighting for Norwegian independence. Alongside them were the British forces. Sent first to Norway had been the Parachute Regiment and Royal Marines who’d afterwards been joined by light troops. During November, these earlier troops were rotated out of Norway… when the Soviets became aware of this they were sure that they were eventually bound for an Iceland operation. In their place came more British Army regulars though also Territorial Army troops who’d undertaken intensive pre-deployment training to be ready for the chemical weapon environment they entered. Before the Geneva agreement, gas had been used in Norway against British Paras. Not much, but enough for a complete change in the tactical environment within the country. The weather had stopped the mass use and then there had come that agreement between the superpowers though there was still a chemical readiness on the part of British forces in Norway less that agreement fall apart. The British 2nd Infantry Division ended up controlling a total of four large combat brigades even when the 3rd Royal Marines Commando & 5th Airborne Brigades had left. It was quite the commitment, one that London had decided to maintain even during the quiet winter months. It allowed for arriving British troops to take the pressure of some near-overwhelmed Norwegians as well, giving them the time to be pulled back and reformed after the losses they had taken.
The Soviets rotated their own forces in Norway as well, pulling back their assault forces of the two Naval Infantry brigades and the division of Soviet Airborne which had taken so much of the country when they arrived. Those forces moved back to bases in the north, not out of Norway but back from the frontlines. Elements of the Soviet Sixth Army arrived to take over in central and northern Norway with occupation duties across the latter and facing Allied forces through the former. The Soviets were holding onto a large area of land and facing strong opponents ahead of them. The rear areas were where they had their communications links and also had established major airbases – at the excellent facilities of Andoya, Bardufoss, Bodo, Evenes and Orland – across the country. Norwegian civilian resistance was soon enough minimal once Home Guard units had been beaten down yet there remained an armed threat seemingly everywhere. The Norwegians had a major stay-behind network (who were shot as ‘terrorists’) and they also still had their own special forces active. British commandos with the Special Air Service joined with the Norwegians in being very busy throughout occupied parts of Norway, inland as well as along the coast. The SAS had a few bad encounters, painful ones indeed, but the fight continued for them alongside Norwegian Jaegers and Rangers. They set fire to the Soviet rear, making them pay for the ground which they held which favoured special forces activities rather than an occupier. Naturally, this active war zone was one which Norwegian civilians were inside. Reprisals against them happened yet weren’t that frequent. They suffered mainly when there was no food available and no access to healthcare. The Soviets cared nothing for these people when their own were suffering: Norwegian civilians behind the lines, from Trondheim all the way to Kirkenes would have a terrible winter.
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 5, 2019 0:10:43 GMT
November 1984: Britain
On the morning of November 13th, the RAF used Lightning interceptors to engage an incoming flight of Soviet Tu-22 Blinder bombers out over the North Atlantic on course for the Irish mainland. The Lightnings were flying from a base inside the Republic of Ireland at Shannon Airport – yes, as can be expected, there had been protests from Irish nationalists at their presence – and the intercept was successful. One Blinder was blown apart and the other three driven off. Where they were going exactly (to bomb Ireland or the western UK?) was one question; another was why the surviving three had turned tail so fast and fled like they did without pressing home their attack. The next morning, more Lightnings, these flying from RAF Aldergrove up in Ulster, were cued-in by fighter controllers towards a pair of Blinders coming towards the Irish coast off Donegal from out over the Atlantic too. Once again, they could have been on a bomb-run to put their deadly cargoes anywhere across the divided Ireland or on the UK mainland at a point of their choosing from Glasgow to Bristol. The Lightnings failed to get either as the Soviet aircraft turned back around once detected and rocketed away. The Lightning was a fast aircraft but with short-range: a chase out over the ocean against retreating bombers wouldn’t be good for the long-term future of the pilot’s lives.
Heads were scratched among intelligence staffs as to what was going on here. These weren’t like other Soviet air attacks which had occurred over the British Isles – Ireland too had been bombed beforehand – previously when the Soviets had pressed home their attacks and also used bigger Tu-22M Backfires on bomb-runs. Those lighter Blinders had been seen before but firing missiles from distance, not trying to sneak inside like they had been caught attempting to. Clearly, these attempts had been test runs to look for gaps in defences with bombs carried if the opportunity presented itself yet a bomb attack being secondary behind penetrating British air defences for later exploitation. There was no other reason for what had been done. The RAF was correct in that assumption. However, they hadn’t seen a third penetration as part of a test run made, one further south, on the third day.
Backfires showed up on the 16th. There had been four of them flying from bases in the Soviet mainland and aiming for a refuelling stop in Iceland. One had diverted with a major in-flight mechanical issue to Andoya though. The other three had continued onwards after Iceland, going down the North Atlantic and far from Ireland’s coast. They appeared to have been on their way to the Azores yet swung back east and headed for the Celtic Sea first then the English Channel. A Royal Navy frigate, HMS Torquay, a training vessel pressed into a wartime patrol role, was in those waters. If these Backfires had been Naval Aviation bombers, the Torquay would have been dead meat but they were Air Force bombers and didn’t have anti-shipping weapons. A warning came to them from a hostile radar detection. The Torquay had the three bombers yet not the weapons to even try to engage them. The frigate did have a radio though and an immediate alert was spread far and wide. Unaware and told this approach was full-proof – it would have been had the Royal Navy not had a warship there to intercept hostile shipping –, the Backfires bore onwards. With their wings swept back, they were fast and the Torquay was left far behind. The reached land near Worthing on the Sussex coast; if they’d been going for the Portsmouth-Southampton areas to bomb the extensive naval and shipping facilities there, no one could have stopped them in time. Hundreds of possible targets for a bomb-run were ahead of the Backfires. There were military sites and civilian facilities in military use everywhere through Sussex and into Surrey. None of those nearby were any interest for the aircrews though: Greater London was where they were going, right into the very heart of the British capital were the pre-selected targets for their payloads.
The RAF got fighters up. Phantoms from East Anglia, their usual threat axis to the northeast not now the southwest, raced out of several airbases. From a Royal Navy airfield in the South-West there were Lightnings flying with the same squadron (No. 5 was spread from Aldergrove to Shannon to RAF Valley on Anglesey to RNAS Culdrose in Cornwall) who were there to stop an attack like this and they raced to catch up after being caught out. Closer, Hawk trainers armed for the close-in air defence role climbed out of RAF Northolt in West London. The Soviets had chosen the perfect route of attack. The British had their air defence forces positioned elsewhere to the north and east with recent stretches to the west of Britain. Southern-facing defences were few. Those subsonic Hawks weren’t exactly feared. Air raid sirens wailed across London and the Home Counties. Soviet intentions for Central London weren’t known to those on the ground. In addition, the sirens for a conventional air raid were the same ones which everyone knew would wail for a nuclear attack too. This brought a considerable amount of panic below. The Backfires flew on regardless, lancing at supersonic speed right towards their targets. Air-search radars were detected – these would have picked them up even without the Torquay’s warning – but ignored. Gatwick Airport was passed by and the London ring-road which was the M25 overflown. Croydon was bypassed too and then the Backfires went over Clapham Common. From the latter there came the launch of a pair of missiles into the sky with Rapier SAMs deployed here at one of several sites around London for the capital’s immediate air defence. The Clapham unit was quick off the mark in getting set up and launching but the Rapiers couldn’t get the bombers above with the Backfires too high & too fast with the Rapier designed for a different threat.
Two Hawk T1As, armed with Sidewinder missiles and fitted cannon pods, were London’s last defenders. The Phantoms were still over Essex and the Lightnings above Hampshire so it was up to them. However, those Hawks were right above the heart of Central London with all of those people below them, all in the way of the aircraft which they were meant to shoot down… hence force them to hit the ground. One of the pilots hesitated to fire against a target right in his gun-sights. He shouldn’t have. He was an experienced man, an officer selected for his aptitude and skills for the training missions and then further selected for last-ditch air defence. He held his fire though. His wingman didn’t and launched his Sidewinders. The Backfires had no self-defence missiles though like all Soviet bombers carried tail guns. These were no pointless addition to the bomber as they were automatic and radar-guided with an excellent rate of fire. One of the Backfires, which had shot past the hesitant RAF pilot, shot at him with the double-barrelled 23mm autocannon and hit the Hawk. The Sidewinders went for another bomber, each blowing up right behind it and doing ultimately fatal damage.
High and fast, this bomb-run wouldn’t be one for the aircrew on each Backfire to directly control themselves. Their targets were (reasonably) small and not easy to spot from the air under the flight conditions they were in. The bombers came under autopilot once lined up and the computer navigation took control to get them perfect. Other systems decided when the bomb-bay doors opened and released the bombs. Everything had been decided beforehand by satellite targeting. The impact of the Sidewinders affected one of the bombers and subsequently the aiming yet the others were true to the pre-strike mission planning. Forty-two high-explosive 1100lb bombs fell away from each bomber, ‘walked’ across the targets below.
Bombs from aircraft #1 followed a straight northern course in their pattern from Middlesex Guildhall and the Queen Elizabeth II conference centre on towards the western side of the Treasury, the western side of the Foreign & Commonwealth Office building and behind Downing Street as far as Horse Guards Parade.
Aircraft #2 had its targeting affected by the missile impacts. These just missed Westminster Abbey (not on the target list) but demolished St. Margaret’s Church then landed through Parliament Square going northeast to Westminster Underground Station, the Norman Shaw Buildings, along the Embankment and the last few landing in the Thames. These should have gone up Whitehall inside of those from aircraft #1 as far as Downing Street and the Cabinet Office instead.
Aircraft #3 dropped its bombs all above the Houses of Parliament and up as far as the parliamentary offices in the Norman Shaw Buildings (an accidental double whammy for them) as planned before then more struck the Curtis Green Building used by the Met. Police. The last bombs smashed into the Ministry of Defence.
The missing Backfire, on the ground at Andoya, was meant to have started its bomb-run at the Cabinet Office and walked its bombs up the western side of Whitehall through Horse Guards and the Old Admiralty Buildings as far as Admiralty Arch.
Whitehall and the centre of the British government, its historic buildings, had been hit with an attack of quite something. The Palace of Westminster, where the Commons and the Lords were, along with Big Ben towering over Central London, were hit by those oh so many bombs too.
What goes up must come down. Such had been the thinking of the Hawk pilot who wouldn’t fire. His aircraft was hit and came down though he managed to bring it down into the Thames before ejecting before it struck the water. He’d survive the ejection yet face a court martial for his actions. Other shells from the Backfire which had fired upon him that failed to strike the Hawk fell randomly all across the wider Victoria area. They landed all over the place causing death and injury though no major destruction. As to the struck Backfire, after the bomb-run it went out of control. First facing eastwards towards London’s South Bank, it spun (the tail was gone) and came down hard and fast into Central London. The four aircrew ejected, leaving their bomber to demolish another building: this being the London Trocadero. This was a historic former restaurant, now an exhibition and entertainment centre though recently shut once again due to wartime restrictions on crowds at non-essential locations. The whole structure collapsed around the Backfire which went into it, the falling masonry snuffing out a fire just started by the fuel aboard the aircraft. Dust clouds covered Piccadilly Circus and Leicester Square but it could have been an immense fire had things gone the other way.
The other two Backfires tried to get away. Their destination was Norway, quite the distance ahead. The Phantoms got one of them, bringing it down over open ground in Essex and killing all four crewmen. The other escaped though despite all of the RAF’s best efforts and would make it to Orland. It got all that way there like it had got all the way into the very heart of London. Two others had been downed, one in the middle of the city, but there would be repercussions within the RAF for how all of this had been allowed to happen. Those aircraft could have been carrying gas and if the Soviets managed this, they could have hit an RAF base using the same approach of coming in what was effectively the backdoor. Internal RAF issues with the firing of some commanders and the reassignment of others were nothing compared to how the British Government reacted.
Whitehall was a ruin and Parliament was a wall of flames before the fires were put out.
Downing Street had missed a direct hit but the damage from hits either side made the whole set of buildings there unsafe due to blast effects: a few unexploded bombs were in the area too. The Treasury, the Foreign Office, the Cabinet Office and the MOD were all partially collapsed though the fires had been minimal and were soon contained. At the Palace of Westminster, the fires there burnt for a day and a half before not much was left. St. Stephen’s Tower, with Big Ben inside, had fallen into New Palace Yard.
The government was safe, much of it already dispersed and the rest evacuated when Torquay in the Channel had sent that warning. Three hundred and sixteen deaths occurred during the air attack, a low number indeed from such a bombardment. Emergency pre-attack evacuations had come and not many of the targeted buildings were in general use, Parliament especially since it was in recess. Much of Central London away from the Whitehall-Parliament area was already sealed-off due to the wartime security measures too. This all limited casualty numbers. Four Soviet aircrew from the downed bomber were located and detained though one died in hospital that night from serious internal wounds; the RAF would investigate though find no corroboration that the other three had been roughed up when in custody yet they showed signs of that. Dud bombs were scattered in places (eleven of the one hundred and twenty-six not going off at once) and a few of them exploded before British Army EOD teams could get to defuse them. It was one of these which went off in the gardens behind 10 Downing Street and put a final end to the use of that residence for prime ministerial use for good: 1100lb of high-explosive did an immense amount of damage.
On a military level, the attack on Central London gave the Soviets nothing. Their gas attacks in October plus conventional attacks on Britain had been far more effective. This was a political strike though, more important than the similar one days later in Madrid. The British Government had fudged the issue over a counterstrike for the nerve gas used in Ayrshire and South Wales – there had been a lot of division in the national government over that – but this just couldn’t go unanswered.
There was only one response that could be made. The RAF Vulcans could be making a flight in the early hours of the following morning. Their destination? Moscow.
November 1984: Britain
Six RAF flying officers refused to take part in Operation Sapphire, the strike on Moscow. One of them later changed his mind – the black mark against his name would never go away regardless – but the others were steadfast in their refusal. Their careers with the RAF were over. They would be court martialled, stripped of their commissions and forced out of the service. They’d never fly again, not just with the RAF but either as airline pilots in the future. Sapphire, even kept top secret, would stay with those men long after they wholeheartedly refused to fly to certain death in their Vulcan bombers for no good reason at all. This was wartime and picking & choosing which missions you wanted to fly when ordered to just wasn’t on. Such punishments faced by these men wouldn’t have come to them had they been Soviet aviators making such judgements on their superior’s wisdom: the KGB would have shot them for the nerve of questioning their betters.
No. 44 Squadron was the unit to which those men belonged, a squadron which had seen action in the Belize War. After that conflict, the retirement of the Vulcans and thus the squadron’s disbandment had been put on hold. This wasn’t directly to do with the war against Guatemala itself but instead due to President Kennedy’s choices made on the future of American nuclear forces in Europe. At the behest of the UK Government, rather than RAF figures who were very uneasy at this, the Vulcans were kept in service to try to fulfil the gap that would come from the American pull-out. 44 Squadron was tasked for NATO missions in Eastern Europe with conventional attacks – such as they had done in the Belize War – but also nuclear strikes. Those strikes were meant to be directly behind the Iron Curtain though, not any further east. The Vulcan was seen as beyond its prime and would likely not survive going any further than Poland: i.e. into the Soviet Union. When this war came, one so unexpected in how it played out with the instant demise of NATO, the Vulcans still flew. There weren’t so many of them left and many were fitted for the tanking role as well as either conventional bombardment or nuclear strike. Many missions were planned for them, the vast majority of which didn’t get off the ground… literally. There had been some air strikes with bombs dropped over occupied parts of Norway – suffering losses while doing so – and another strike on the Baltic coast of East Germany as well. However, in the main, the Vulcans had sat on the ground while planners drew up ideas of where to send them, often to targets that the aircrews believed would be to their doom. Sapphire was one of those plans drawn up many weeks beforehand, in response to the nerve gas attack on the UK mainland, and one which had ultimately been shelved like any other real response at that time. To those pre-briefed on it, it was madness. To send Vulcans all the way to Moscow to dump belly-fulls of conventional bombs over a select few targets in that city would be suicide for those flying the mission. The Vulcan was no Backfire and Soviet air defences were immensely-strong, not full of holes like Britain’s were. An American exchange officer who remained with 44 Squadron, a US Air Force intelligence officer, pointed to all of those radars, all of those SAMs and all of those interceptors. He’d told them that he wouldn’t fly such a mission unless it was a nuclear one and he knew that he’d have nowhere to go home to: his words might have stayed with those who heard them when the refusal to fly came.
Sapphire was back on after Whitehall and Parliament were destroyed. It went ahead despite the actions of those aircrew who acted in the way they did. Six Vulcans lifted off in the early hours of the morning after the bombing of Central London, flying out over the North Sea first with different pairs going off at different times. Two of them were quick to refuel at Sola Airbase in Norway, fully filling their fuel tanks after a light lift-off and then continuing eastwards into neutral Swedish skies. Behind them came the next two, a pair of bombers and a pair of tankers. Sapphire ran into problems at once. The Swedes picked up the Vulcans and radio messages were sent. The Vulcans tried to evade radar detection and the aircrews prayed that the Swedes wouldn’t send fighters after them: hadn’t there been a backchannel communication made with the Swedes asking them to not interfere? No Swedish fighters came up and the radio enquires ceased but the damage was done as those messages were heard far and wide. The leading two Vulcans, the first pair of tankers, went over the Gulf of Bothnia and towards Finland. There were known radar locations already plotted there to be avoided, Soviet-manned radars inside Finnish territory. These would be guiding Soviet interceptors back over in their own country, all to be avoided as well in the complicated plan which was Sapphire. Several unknown radars came alive, no doubt cued-in by what had happened over Sweden. These picked up the first two Vulcans and increased in strength – causing panic and alarm among the aircrews at such an unknown capability – to detect the following pair of aircraft, these the actual bomb-carrying Vulcans. These radars had a firm fix and there was no reason to not believe that MiG-25s and Sukhoi-15s weren’t coming towards the RAF aircraft, maybe even already inside Finnish airspace had they been already aloft. The leading Vulcans were approaching the waypoint where they were to make a turn to the southeast at this time. Their flight would take them right towards the Leningrad ‘hot zone’, the general area of destruction around that once mighty city through which they were to fly: a radar and SAM gap on the way to Moscow (one of those points of contention among the men who refused to fly). Turning while still above Finland and dropping down lower, the Soviet radars lost their lock on the first pair but still held a fix on the other four. The mission was still capable on continuing at this point as far as the planners had foreseen because the Vulcans were capable of hiding over Finland and above Leningrad.
But then the MiG-25s showed up, firing air-to-air missiles at bombers below them. Vulcan #1 was hit. Vulcan #2 was struck moments later. One exploded in mid-air and the other was going down. With that Sapphire was off. Physically, the mission wouldn’t go ahead without those two tankers unless on the way home the aircrews of the other Vulcans wanted to either land in the Baltic or be interned in Sweden. It was oh so complicated and fell apart. These MiGs were clearly not going to be the only ones either. The four surviving aircraft turned around and went low. They could make it to bases in Allied-held Norway without tanking or back to the UK with the bomb-rolled aircraft refuelling from the full tanks of the pair tasked for tanking over Norwegian airspace. The MiGs wouldn’t chase them there with Swedish airspace long out of bounds for Soviet aircraft after earlier incidents… although that wouldn’t be the case with the fallout from this when Moscow understood how the Swedes had been prepared to look the other way before someone on the ground messed up. Starting the following day, Soviet MiGs would be back violating Swedish airspace. Not today though. Some time later, the Vulcans were all back in Britain. Sapphire had aimed to put forty plus 1000lb bombs into Moscow, hitting the Soviet Ministry of Defence building and the KGB headquarters at the Lubyanka (high profile targets), but had achieved nothing but see two RAF bombers lost with five aircrew killed outright and another five missing over Finland either dead or in the custody of the Finns, maybe the Soviets. Once again, Britain had been unable to meaningfully hit back at the Soviets for devastating attacks on the UK mainland. No firm message had been sent to them, what the politicians had ordered this tried for, to tell them that they would pay for doing so.
***
Sapphire was something that was top secret. It was a mission, subsequently a failed one, known only to the National Government’s War Cabinet and shared with the highest levels of both the Americans and the Norwegians rather than the wider Allies ahead of it. When Swedish airspace violations by the Soviets occurred afterwards, affecting the air war over Norway negatively, Britain only then revealed it to their other allies. The news of the aborted attempt to strike at the very heart of Moscow came to other politicians back in Britain as well. There had been a clamour for ‘something to be done’ to hurt the Soviets in their capital but this didn’t go down well at all. If it had worked, things would have been different despite what those enraged at it happening might have said. Political arguments commenced. There were accusations made that the decision to try to bomb Moscow could had caused a Soviet nuclear response and that the War Cabinet was playing with fire. In return, the still smouldering ruins of the buildings that had been once the heart of government, plus all the casualties from Ayrshire and South Wales, were pointed to.
The national government was arguing about that in November though they had disputes over other matters too. This was Britain’s third month of war and away from direct military actions, the effects of the conflict were beginning to fight. Food riots and widescale criminality continued. Economic effects of the war but also social matters – the closing of schools one of those – really hurt as they went on past the outbreak of fighting. Public morale was very low and there had been more peace marches. Troublemakers were locked up again but all troublemakers were supposed to have already been detained beforehand. ‘Police state Britain’, one MP called it, though he didn’t have the usual media soapbox to put that out widely. Foreign travel remained banned and much foreign trade was impossible. Rationing was causing issues with bureaucratic mistakes made at times causing anger that often led to violence. The War Cabinet, increasingly isolated from events, were kept out of the way of all that was going on as they were so involved in the direct war effort. They weren’t seeing the hardship the people were under and there was continued talk of the ‘Blitz spirit’ that they were sure that the people had. Other politicians not at the top were trying to get them to open their eyes, to understand that things weren’t being handled the right way, but criticism was met with attack and claims that those on the outside of the decision-makers didn’t understand that this was all necessary. This division continued with no end in sight as there couldn’t be politics as usual where such things might be solved with the war going on like it was.
Security around the country remained a big issue, allowing for the crackdown each time to come when violence erupted… though leading to more violence in response as could be expected. At the beginning of the war, police ranks had been thinned when reservists were recalled to the colours though special reservists soon took their place and tried to re-establish law-and-order. Alongside them were a lot of soldiers. Britain’s modern day version of a home guard, the Home Service Force (HSF), had been in its infancy pre-war but instant expansion came. Standing TA units went into intensive training duties ahead of overseas deployment and so across the country, HSF units were active. They didn’t just combat criminals and rioters but Soviet Spetsnaz teams which just wouldn’t go away. The majority of those in-country pre-war had been hunted down yet there came repeated raids coming from the sea along with the very occasional parachute-insertion too. These men made plenty of attacks, though with varying degrees of success and failure met in them. Military targets were hit less and less by the Spetsnaz as they focused more on civilian ones with bombing and shootings taken place. London as well as other cities remained shut down from the usual intense bustle of extensive commercial activities yet were like flames to the Spetsnaz moths as they tried for the high-impact attacks on the nation’s capital plus Birmingham, Bristol, Edinburgh, Glasgow, Manchester and Sheffield.
What the Soviet commandos stayed away from were the big military encampments where the British Army was formed up ready for overseas deployments. An oversized corps command was engaged in repeated training exercises while they were equipped with increasing numbers of extra heavy weapons. Many lighter units were re-rolled as heavier ones with armoured vehicles for the infantry especially. There were tanks too, older Centurions and also some recently-removed Chieftains as well taken from storage. New-build equipment was being manufactured such as Cheviot tanks (the lighter, export-oriented Vickers MBT; the thinking was they would be excellent for use in Norway), Spartan & Stormer armoured personnel carriers and a lot of general-use trucks too in an effort to make the four divisions which formed the British I Corps increasingly lethal but also very mobile and dependent upon no one else when it was sent abroad. The formations within, combat and support, were all over-manned as well after so many former soldiers had fulfilled their reserve commitment in wartime. These troops were spread across the British countryside through much of England and into Wales: some TA units not tasked for intensive training were in the north of the country on defensive missions alongside the HSF. The intention was that with little notice, the British Army would return to the Continent should the situation change there. That would be to the traditional place where the British Army had long fought, the fields of Flanders. Even if the Belgians and Dutch said no, should the Soviets move into West Germany, then the British would be in the Low Countries ready to oppose them. There were detailed plans made for this to happen and units on training were still forced to maintain a readiness to deploy regardless of that. This concept of immediate reaction to a Soviet move into Western Europe was starting to look less and less likely though. The China War and the attitude of the French as they faced down the Soviets didn’t give any indication that unless something dramatic happened, there would be no need for a rapid deployment into the Low Countries to meet them in battle. Speculative deployments from planners paid to make plans had them going to several places, the American South-West being one of those hypotheticals where more attention was being paid to.
Other British forces were in combat as they had been for some time. There were British forces in Canada still and larger numbers across in Norway; the latter with a large air commitment alongside the ground forces. Britain had troops in southern Spain and Gibraltar with more stuck in Cyprus and others half the world away in Hong Kong. The Royal Navy remained closer to home, in British waters and through the North Atlantic rather than anything bigger in deployment scale. Ship losses continued to occur, though November was far ‘better’ than October without any significant sinkings of big vessels crewed by so many sailors whose lives were lost when they went down. In the air, Britain remained in the fight for the control of the skies as well, once again with close-in and distant fights. The majority of RAF air losses couldn’t be at once and quickly made up for with new-builds – it took quite the while to manufacture them – though ‘angary’ was used to help a bit with that: angary being the legal excuse to take Hawks being built for Indonesia and Nigerian-ordered Jaguars into RAF service. Angary made those two countries angry and it also affected other weapons under manufacture for foreign countries inside Britain (paid for by several neutral nations) taken into service due to wartime need. Other countries were doing the same thing, some not even making sure it was done legally and Britain was just doing what others were. For those who didn’t receive what they saw as theirs, that legality meant nothing but rage for them. Such military equipment was needed though for the war for Britain at home and abroad continued on unabated.
November 1984: France
The American-Soviet talked arranged by the Swiss in Geneva which ended up seeing a ceasefire on the use of chemical weapons – not the general ceasefire hoped for by any means though – took place when there were also other negotiations taking place in the same city. Through an Austrian backchannel, diplomats from France and the Soviet Union met again after the earlier spectacular fallout which had taken place back in October up in Strasbourg. This time it was lower-level officials who engaged in talks, not heads of state and foreign ministers. These were private affairs and kept secret. However, these discussions between two representatives of the nations seemingly on a collision course for war with one another were bugged by a British MI-6 team operating in Geneva without Swiss knowledge after they’d first been on the tail of the Austrian businessman involved and moved from him to these talks he set up. The British Government was very interested in what was going on.
The Soviet behaviour was different from how it had been during the Strasbourg summit. There was less finger-pointing going on from them against what Gromyko had deemed France not acting like a neutral but an enemy of the Soviet Union. No mention was made here of the French air-lifting American & British troops out of West Berlin, supplying ‘scrap’ in the form of sixty light armoured vehicles to the Irish Army (and shipping those direct to Britain to join Irish troops on Salisbury Plain too!) and French other arms shipments that they had clandestinely made to the British but the Soviets knew about. All of this had recently been brought up in government-to-government exchanges. However, the Soviet attitude in Geneva was similar to that used in the approach made to the Portuguese also in November where it was a case of ‘let us forget what has happened before and start again’. There was even an admission made that the terror attack against the Neckarwestheim nuclear power plant in West Germany was ‘regrettable’ though still not a direct acceptance of Soviet guilt. The Soviet representative spoke of the wish that his country had to trade with France and thus wider Western Europe too for mutual benefit. The offer put on the table last month was still there and he was sure that France would want to accept it.
The French representative listened to what was said and reported back to his government. He was told to keep the Soviets talking. When he did so, the second day of talks came when Central London was bombed and the in subsequent days there came the intrusions into Swedish airspace by Soviet fighters to influence the air war over Norway. In addition, there had been another near-exchange of fire between Danish and Soviet naval forces at the western edge of the Baltic where the Danes refused to open up their waters to the Soviets and stood their ground in the face of serious threats. All of this was happening, all of it in Europe and which affected France, and the Soviets were still putting their trade deal on the table. For five days the Geneva talks went on before there came an impasse. France had its representative continue to reaffirm his nation’s position on trading with a country which had launched a war of aggression against its friends & neighbours with a refusal to do so. The Soviet attitude hardened and an outburst occurred when the Soviet representative lost his temper and laid accusations at France’s door of deception in how it approached these talks: France had never intended to come to an agreement. This accusation was true – smiles were raised back in Paris at that but also in London when reading the bug transcripts – yet of note was the opinion formed by France that the Soviets involved (their point man and those in the loop for these talks) had put a lot of faith in this all working. They were feeling the pressure from back in Moscow at the lack of success, the French believed, and lost control. This was too something very true: only positive news had been sent back to the Politburo until it all went wrong.
The talks were broken off. That same morning, in what was not a coincidence at all, the French newspaper Le Monde began a week-long series of long articles and opinion pieces which dominated its coverage. It was something a long time in coming from journalists who had been across in the United States for several weeks beforehand preparing for their newspaper to run this story. Le Monde had editorial independence from the French Government and had not always been a friend of President Mitterrand, but this all wouldn’t have been run if there was going to be official state opposition, not at a time like this.
Le Monde’s journalists on the other side of the North Atlantic had been travelling extensively throughout a country at war, granted official travel rights too by the Americans in doing so. When the US Government first was informed of the exact contents of the printed pieces they were a bit miffed because Le Monde didn’t follow the American line in what they printed and there was also criticism made of United States actions pre-war and during the conflict. However, the pushback there was very small because that was only to give some balance to the whole thing. Comments made about America which might not have been that flattering were nothing compared to the attack that they whole thing was on what was called the ‘Soviet’s Brutal War in America’.
The French journalists spoke to French and other Europeans across America. There was an interview with a French doctor, a volunteer for Médecins Sans Frontières (Doctors Without Borders), who’d treated American civilian casualties and explained in detail a Soviet air raid on a clearly-marked hospital. A Swiss journalist who’d been to El Paso to cover the Peace Committee in that occupied city had some tales to tell of the horrors which could be found there as well as the Soviet forced control of the Americans made puppets for their propaganda uses. There was a French exchange student who’d been in Texas at the beginning of the war and had some horror stories to tell of what she’d seen done to civilians but also been through herself. A Belgian diplomat was spoken to, a man who should have been in Washington on September 17th yet been up in New York; his wife and son were listed as missing after the nuclear strike but he was searching refugee camps for them against all hope.
The human stories came with analysis on what exactly had happened at the beginning of the war and how it had progressed with brutality. The trick played on the United States was laid out with Kennedy meant to meet with Gromyko in Washington that day but instead nuclear blasts occurring… and Gromyko’s plane never leaving Soviet airspace. The claim of the supposed coup by Glenn – where he had nuked Washington then Leningrad all to seize power – was rubbished for the pathetic fantasy it was. There were pictures of mass graves taken from aerial reconnaissance around San Antonio and then photographs taken closer from inside Los Angeles: these were all full of civilians who weren’t guerrillas but ‘class enemies’. There was admonishment made of American actions such as the nuclear strike on Mexico City and also their use of chemical weapons in Mexico too, more balancing of the series of pieces, but against them were more of more examples of brutality by the Soviets. In addition, a Nicaraguan Army deserter – actually a Honduran citizen forced into service of another country and sent to America – was interviewed and he confirmed these were all officially sanctioned and in fact the Soviets ordered their Cuban and Central American allies to do a lot of this to keep their own hands clean in places.
Le Monde wasn’t a newspaper for sensations. There had been other coverage in the French press before which had reported on the war though in nothing like this detail. The evidence that the French journalists had gathered was all laid out with unsubstantiated claims listed as well yet making that clear distinction. The journalists spoke of the disappearances made of other journalists from different countries & organisations who had gone missing with the suspicion that they had been killed for digging like this too into Soviet actions ahead of reporting them.
The coverage didn’t have French people marching in the streets demanding that their country go to war with the Soviets. Few people actually read it all and even then, these were things being done abroad in other nations. American actions pre-war in Mexico and also the abandonment of European defence by the recklessness of Kennedy affected the thinking of ordinary French as their nation had remained neutral in the war. There was too the nuclear issue. However, it certainly put many people of influence thinking as the public was being made aware of what many in the government and the security services already knew. Mitterrand himself welcomed this French investigative journalism (that was something from him indeed) yet claimed press freedom when it came to what Le Monde had done. The Soviets protested extremely harshly, calling it all a series of lies and stating that these printed lies had the backing of the French Government. France was once again working with the Allies, nations which had attacked the Soviet Union in a war of aggression!
Mitterrand’s position on this was key to what the Soviets did in response. They were getting nowhere with everything they had tried in first trying to force Mitterrand to accede to their wishes and then trying to sweeten him & his country. Personal pressure was applied to the French president, something quite direct with the aim to get him to change his mind and thus get them their way.
Outside of a small town in Burgundy, within a secluded house, a mother and her nine year-old daughter had been staying in comfort for several months now. They were protected by men with guns and isolated from the rest of the world apart from a friend of the mother’s who arrived late in the month to assist in the wellbeing of the daughter when she caught a cold. The security people, DGSE agents, had been forewarned of her arrival and she had been vetted. She was watched intensely despite her unthreatening demeanour and the long-standing relationship with the mother. The visitor was also a former nurse and two of the security personnel took the time to talk to her over their own minor ailments… and be distracted by her figure. She was approachable, she was likeable. She was also seen as unthreatening.
Both the visitor and the little girl then vanished from the country house.
They were gone in the middle of the night with no trace of them. The mother was distraught. When the father, an important man far away, found out there was hell to pay. A massive search took place with French police and even soldiers searching for the missing pair. The actual identity of the missing girl – i.e. who her father was – wasn’t revealed to those searching for her. She was gone though, very soon oh so far away. The visitor, that friendly nurse who had fluttered her eyelids at several of the security people, was located. She was found floating face down in a nearby lake, her throat cut. She’d been weighted down but something had gone wrong and she’d surfaced. The lake, and a river a mile or so off, were both searched extensively for the body of the missing child. She was nowhere to be found. Unbeknown to those searching for her, before they even knew she was missing, she was already over the border and into Switzerland with a destination even further east.
The nine year-old – she’d be ten in December, something she’d been telling everyone about because ten was a BIG age – was named Mazarine Marie Pingeot. Her mother was the historian and writer Anne Pingeot, the mistress of a politician and whose affair plus daughter was all something that the French public were unaware of. That married man, the little girl’s father, was Francois Mitterrand. The KGB had taken his daughter to change his mind over his country’s trade policy.
November 1984: The two Germanies
American, British and Canadian troops based in West Germany before the war had all long departed from the country. Belgian and Dutch forces had stayed behind alongside a mobilised Bundeswehr. In addition, the French had near tripled their peacetime commitment to West Germany – having those troops move forward as well – while Paris had secured the arrival of an Italian expeditionary force up from their country too. Those Italians had begun arriving at the end of October and through November, they joined those other Western European troops spread throughout West Germany. Added alongside local German forces, the whole nation was full of soldiers from West German’s allies who were spread far and wide across the Federal Republic. Some were in peacetime garrisons – such as the Belgians and the Dutch – but the majority were in wartime positions through the countryside. This was done because despite the wars ongoing in both North America and China, there was a real fear that the Soviets would send their armies into Western Europe too.
Their armies remained in Eastern Europe: through East Germany, Poland, Czechoslovakia and Hungary. Some had departed in 1982 and 1983 yet the majority were still there. Intelligence reports suggested that behind them, in the western parts of the Soviet Union, there had been major redeployments of second-line forces off to fight those wars far from Europe limiting what the Soviets would be capable of in a wartime scenario – possibly making it impossible for them to take all of Western Europe in a war – but that didn’t mean that there was no concern over the still tens upon tens of thousands of troops that they had. News from those foreign war zones showed that the Soviet Army was no paper tiger either: one only had to look at how far their advances had struck deep into the heartlands of both the United States and China. The mass of troops had been there across the other side of the Iron Curtain for decades yet in all of that time there had never been such a threat to Western Europe as there was regarded as being now. The Soviets had pushed for a trade deal with Western Europe, one which could have seen the capitalist democracies economically beholden to the dictatorial communist regime in Moscow if it had gone through. Faced with refusal, there had come terror attacks undertaken by Soviet proxies first and then the armed intimidation. Soviet air activity over the Baltic and naval deployments on those waters had threatened Denmark and Sweden. Major military exercises right up against West Germany’s borders across Czechoslovakia and East Germany had occurred and there had been more of that above West Berlin including overflights of the exclave by Soviet aircraft since the French had airlifted out American and British forces from there. KGB intelligence activities in West Germany including the backing of terror groups had seen Soviet diplomats expelled en masse from the country leading to howls of diplomatic protests over a frame-up. Italy too, away to the south, had seen its offshore airspace and waters violated by Soviet and Soviet-aligned military forces with counter-accusation made every time that Rome protested alleging that Italy was conspiring with the Allied nations. The Med. was a war zone and that made things complicated yet all that had happened there to the south of Italy was clearly part of a wider attempt to bully Western Europe and force it to do the bidding of Moscow.
Western Europe stood firm. No, no, no: such were the answers to everything that the Soviets demanded one day and asked for nicely the next day in terms of a food-for-oil deal which had more wide-ranging complications below the surface than just a straight up trade arrangement like that. There had been moments of wavering at times within certain countries from selected politicians though there was a general holding together of political will. Moreover, true or not, there had come many instances of those who had argued that maybe there was a different approach to take meant that they were working for Soviet interests. Public will was less so strong on this matter yet that was changing in places as the wars abroad continued and at home there was evidence presented to them as to just what the Soviets were really all about now the dogs of war had been let off their leash. There was no longer any pretence that they were misunderstood and that dialogue could solve differences when Soviet nuclear strikes had taken place and their armies were fighting the brutal wars that they were alongside all of their activities to force their way with Western Europe. Other parts of Western Europe being involved in the wider war had an affect upon the thinking of those within those who were neutral. There were some who viewed Britain as long being too closely tied to the Americans – they were all Anglo-Saxons after all! – yet the Soviets had begun the war by attacking & occupying parts of Norway and Portugal as well: clear acts of naked aggression. Iceland was too under occupation and what had that little country ever done to ask for that? The later entry into the war of Spain and then Ireland were again fellow Western Europeans under attack by Moscow. Early European neutrality had come as a welcome relief of tens of millions of the citizens of the countries whose governments abandoned their NATO commitments: there was a wide-ranging relief that they had avoided a war which began with nuclear strikes and didn’t see West Germany & Italy invaded, France bombed and the Low Countries another battlefield. The cost of that neutrality for others became clear though. The public mood was shifting, not directly for a push for their countries to enter the war, but to maintain their defence, face down Soviet threats and also assist others in need.
Long before Argentine Relief had become a big deal down in South America with Buenos Aires (failing to) trumpet it as a sign of good faith towards the United States, what was later deemed European Relief had begun in West Germany. This was a series of several fund-raising efforts begun by individuals and organisations within the country to raise money for war-effected refugees abroad especially in the United States. Cash was asked for but also donations of medical supplies, warm clothes for the coming winter and such things as toys for orphans etc. A combination of the various efforts came under an umbrella organisation and then the West German programme was copied in several other nations: they too all eventually combined as well. It was a big deal and soon raised a significant sum of both money and goods. Some big names in the private sector contributed to it and then first the Luxembourg state before the Dutch Government followed them by giving official donations too. There were Soviet complaints. Why was there a fund for American civilians who were in this situation due to their illegal government’s actions? Why was this not being coordinated with the Peace Committee in El Paso and instead delivery on the American end going through New York? Why wasn’t money being raised for Mexican civilians affected by the American nuclear attack and all of the orphans created by American carpet bombing in Cuba? And so on. The money kept being raised and donations of goods continued though. Commercial flights laden with relief supplies – much of the cash raised was spent in Europe buying more clothes, medicines, toys and such like – then went across the North Atlantic to the United States yet soon enough other flights also went to further Allied countries, especially Britain, Canada and Norway. As was certain to occur, the Soviets furiously complained about this as well.
West German television was something that many people in East Germany were able to receive. There were areas near to the Polish border who were out of range of transmitters located in West Berlin, but the majority of people were able to pick up broadcasts made. Even if many East Germans didn’t dare watch what was on the airwaves, there were others who did and the whispers about what news was coming from out of the other Germany – and thus the wider West – was widespread nationwide. They heard about European Relief. They also heard reports on the war raging elsewhere and one which their country was involved in. Official state communications from East Berlin had told the East German people how the Americans had attacked the Soviet Union and nations in Central America before the British had then struck a ‘cowardly, nefarious’ blow against the then neutral German Democratic Republic. Their country was involved in this war not of its choosing. Only good news was presented from East Berlin, the right news. This contradicted what came from those West German broadcasts though. In late November, West German television showed interviews with two separate POWs which the Americans held, men in uniforms of East Germany’s military. The actual faces were obscured and names not given due to the West Germans obeying international law on this matter – the Americans claimed that these prisoners said they were volunteers and thus that didn’t count; it was a grey area indeed – but these men said they had been sent to fight for all East Germans and were now being held by the Americans. Each claimed they had defected though the West German broadcasts defined their ending up in American military custody as them deserting. There was a paratrooper who said he was from Cottbus and a pilot (who spoke of flying in Guatemala’s air force) who was reported from being from Thüringen. They spoke in German complete with the regional accents from both places. Each said that they had been forced to fight and had been ordered to commit atrocities. The West German broadcasts on this matter stated that there was some inconsistency over their stories and criticised the Americans for putting them on camera… yet they showed those images themselves to Germans both sides of the Iron Curtain. There wasn’t much doubt to many of those in the know about these maters that such a broadcast had been done deliberately and not without a nod-and-a-wink agreement between the broadcaster and the government in Bonn.
Unlike West Germany, East Germany hadn’t undergone a mass mobilisation when the war broke out despite the country being involved in the conflict. There had been selective call-ups of certain reservists who had specialist military skills but nothing on the scale of its neutral neighbour to the west. The security services had seen some activity in breaking up a few demonstrations too yet they were few and nothing serious despite the strong reaction to them. The biggest early contribution that East Germany gave to the Soviet-led war effort was Interflug, the national airline. It was under complete Soviet military control with aircraft and personnel. Losses were high. Then, feeling the strain of the needed manpower commitment for the China War, the Soviets made a request – a request which couldn’t be refused – for East Germany to supply limited military forces to fight the war in North America. The same was done with the Czechoslovaks and the Bulgarians too. Twelve thousand men in total were required from East Germany to man a complete combat division, ground support units and two aviation regiments of combat aircraft. These came from the nation’s peacetime standing military forces, not its un-mobilised reserves, though did require the calling-up of reservists to fill other posts when those regular men began their overseas commitment.
In many ways, it was a reasonable request. The Soviets could have demanded more, much more from East Germany. There was the concern though in East Berlin that this was just the beginning: that another request would come in the following months. Through November, those East Germans heading to North America began their journey to follow their earlier smaller commitment of now-lost paratroopers. The leadership was worried that the next request would be for far more men, needing reservists to be called up in greater numbers, and that also it would be to China they would be sent. There was the belief in East Berlin that those who went across the Atlantic would return some day – maybe after being prisoners even – but anyone who went to China would never be seen again. This wasn’t unrealistic. The China War was very different to the one being fought in North America.
November 1984: The Aegean
Greece and Turkey continued their war throughout November. Theirs was a separate conflict from the wider Third World War though its ongoing nature had important implications to that far bigger fight.
On Cyprus, the Turks won complete control of the island. Turkish military forces, supporting those of the separatist North Cypriots, took advantage of the inability of Greece to effectively send reinforcements across to Cyprus and they won the fight there. They drove Greek and Greek-Cypriot forces back, back and back again, all the way to the southern coast. A pocket had formed around Nicosia where Cypriot National Guard forces were trapped inside but the Turkish aim was to reach Limassol and Paphos. That they did, defeating all those who stood in their way. Many Greeks from the mainland surrendered towards the end of the fighting, often before they were beaten and the Turks ended up with a lot of prisoners on their hands to slow them down somewhat. They kept going as best as they could though and reached their objectives eventually. There was no escape for all those caught inside the island once any way out was taken by Turkish forces and this brought about further Greek surrenders. National Guard forces formed from local Greek-Cypriots carried on fighting though, many times until the death. The Turks blasted the pockets forming everywhere inland through the mountainous interior with artillery & air power and brought in Turkish-Cypriots (which included many Turkish mainland settlers) to do the honour of finishing them off. Nicosia remained the last bastion of resistance. Inside there were National Guard defenders as well as many civilians caught in there early on when a Turkish twin pincer movement of armour had shut off any way out of the Cypriot capital. Nicosia was still holding by the end of the month but those inside had no escape with ammunition running out and a major humanitarian crisis occurring. Surrender and be treated well, the Turks told them. Never, came the response: there will be no surrender.
The Battle of Cyprus was a conflict which involved more than just Greece, Turkey and the two different groups of Cypriots backed by those bigger nations. Through the middle of Cyprus, the Green Line, the UN Buffer Zone, ran and since 1974 it had been manned by peacekeepers from several countries. Those peacekeepers were ordered out of the way by Turkish soldiers pointing guns at them – on a few occasions, shots were fired over their heads to show seriousness; Ankara later sent formal diplomatic apologies to several nations – and the war bypassed the Green Line. Also on the island were two British military bases: the Sovereign Bases Areas (SBAs). One of these, Dhekelia, abutted the Green Line while the Akrotiri SBA lay much further to the south. There were UK military forces within each and they remained there during November. Shells arched through the sky above Dhekelia when the Turkish-Cypriots fought nearby against Greek-Cypriot forces and there was a stand-off between infantry units of the British Army and the Turkish Army not long afterwards. Turkish threats to make the British stand aside and let them advance through parts of the SBA were met with what was presented as solemn resolve to hold their ground though the British troops were in a terrible position and wouldn’t have been able to stop the Turks from taking the whole of the SBA if they chose to. Thankfully, Ankara wasn’t in the mind to see a fight with Britain happen – certain that they would then be at war with the rest of the Allies as the US Ambassador in the Turkish capital made that clear – and had its men on the ground back away. Nearby Ayia Napa to the east was overrun though by Turkish-Cypriots and the Turks themselves also advanced to the west of the SBA down to Larnaca. At Akrotiri, it took some time for Turkish forces to reach the edges of there, Cypriot civilians pouring into the SBA ahead of them and British troops being unable to stop the flow of them unless they had started shooting to hold back the crowds. Akrotiri didn’t mean safety for those civilians though because the Battle of Cyprus was involved by a further external actor: the Soviet Air Force. Flying from Syria, Sukhoi-24M fighter-bombers had been blasting part of the military infrastructure inside the SBA to pieces. Radars, communications interception antenna and hangars at Akrotiri – which had a strategically-placed airbase here in the heart of the eastern Med. – were hit by these attacks. Some incoming bombs and missiles went astray though, killing those in their path.
Cyprus was only one theatre of the Greek-Turkish War. Through the Aegean Sea, the military forces of the two clashed in the skies and on the water with air and naval engagements taking place. Whereas on Cyprus, the Turks fast had the upper hand and won the war there, things were more even through the Aegean with neither side being able to defeat the other. This was recognised by the Turks as there was nowhere to directly fight over, to see the forces of each concentrated in battle. What was happening instead was fighting over a huge area with just meaningless losses and no end in sight for the conflict. A battlefield was selected to be fought over to bring an end to the conflict by inflicting a serious defeat against the Greeks. Rhodes was chosen for that.
Aided by commandos ahead of them, Turkish marines landed on the island all around the big international airport to establish a bridgehead there before airmobile troops were flown in. Greek National Guard defenders along with Greek Air Force personnel fought bravely but were fast overcome and the airport was in Turkish hands. A follow-up assault took Maritsa Airbase (which had previously been the island’s civilian airport before the new larger one beside the coast was built) to put an end to Greek military air operations from Rhodes. Turkish marines stayed where they were holding onto the airhead while more infantry was flown in and aided in the drive on the port town of Rhodes itself. Greek forces were concentrated around here though bombed from the air and also shelled by Turkish warships just off the harbour. Rhodes was a tough fight and the Turks had a lot of problems rooting out dug-in resistance with the timetable for the fight’s completion delayed greatly but they won the fight in the end. As anticipated, the fighting on the island drew a major Greek response. They sent aircraft and warships to the fight and then Greek paratroopers arrived in the southern reaches of the island. In Athens, the fear was that Rhodes was the beginning of an island-hopping campaign all the way to Crete. That could be stopped by denying the Turks all of Rhodes. On each side, aircraft were shot down and ships were sunk. The Turks brought in more men to commence a drive south and the Greeks opposed them fiercely. Rhodes would remain partially-held by both sides by the end of the month, a battle which had drawn in significant forces onto and around the island. The main focus of the war in the Aegean was now being fought on Greek soil though, away from the Turkish mainland. Other operations around Greek islands off the Turkish coast were cut back in response to Rhodes and the Greeks shunting forces down to Crete along with putting further troops into Rhodes through herculean efforts to move them through small harbours. The Turks obliged this change in Greek focus, allowing them to do that and engaging them down there.
However, they still wanted to win the war overall and needed to inflict a serious defeat on Greece to match that won on Cyprus. With a defeat of an undeniable major effect, Ankara hoped to ram home to Athens that they had lost this war and bring the fighting to an end. Greece’s troops in Rhodes fought on though, holding part of the island in the face of all that the Turks threw at them. The patriotic fever fighting for their own soil was quite something and the Greek Government handled this rather well domestically… the first thing they had done right in this war. Greek civilians weren’t protesting for the end of the war, even if Rhodes was lost, but it to be fought until the very end brought a victory over the hated Turks. Maybe Turkey had gone too far by going into Rhodes…?
Soviet intelligence activity had lit the spark to set off the Greek-Turkish War (using Greeks to do their dirty work, not exposing their own people) with the aim of seeing a quick conflict fought and Turkey winning it. Their plan was to position themselves as a neutral and step in diplomatically at the end to establish a ceasefire. Both countries would then come under Moscow’s orbit with Greece directly and the Turks slowly dragged in eventually. That was all conditional upon a short war though. This was quite the geo-political strategy – madness as far as many were concerned – and also was something done while Soviet shipping for the wider war went through the Turkish Straits and across the Aegean Sea. When the shooting started, Soviet ‘reminders’ were sent to Ankara and Athens about the implications of seeing its own ships attacked during their ongoing war. Friendly-fire incidents where Greeks had fired on Greeks and Turks had engaged Turks had already occurred during the war. These things happened in fast-paced, violent modern conflicts where engagements often took place beyond visual range. With Soviet ships going through a war zone, some of them were attacked. Soviet responses were surprisingly restrained considering their actions elsewhere in the world. They had bigger plans for the whole region, ones which wouldn’t work by blasting the Greeks and the Turks. They were thus forced to escort their shipping, pulling away military assets from other tasks, and while this stopped the accidents occurring – a missile-cruiser or a flight of MiGs gave no doubt over the identity of shipping –, it did no good overall to the bigger aim of seeing the war ending to the Soviet’s desires.
This was far from how Moscow had seen things going in the Aegean. The fighting continued onwards with no end in sight unless the Soviet Union was prepared to overtly step in and take a side to force an end to it. It became increasingly clear that this would have to be done. Which side to choose though?
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 5, 2019 0:12:50 GMT
November 1984: The Middle East
Six nations through the Middle East had joined the war on the Soviet side: Libya, Syria, Iraq, Iran, Afghanistan and South Yemen. Apart from Afghanistan, whose contribution was nothing but another government following the Moscow line, there was a contribution from these nations to the wider war effort in the form of basing facilities yet also military forces. Libya was a major air transport hub for flights staging from there going further onwards over Africa towards North America; Libyan air and naval forces had fought the Americans in the Mediterranean while its soldiers had taken Malta ‘under protection’. Syria provided another forward position in the Med. (with an overland link even if that was long and complicated) for Soviet forces operating near and far; military units of Syria had too fought in the early naval conflict against the Americans in nearby waters. Geographically, Iraq provided little in the way of a staging position apart from being in the middle of Syria and Iran; a bigger Iraqi role was provided by its armed forces active along the borders of hostile Saudi Arabia and then down into the Persian Gulf as well. Iran was a major transportation hub for the war effort as through it ran communications to the Indian Ocean for the Soviets; Iranian air and naval forces had fought out in the Indian Ocean as well against Allied detachments near to the Middle East. With South Yemen, that country’s location allowed for Soviet military actions to take place through both the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean; the armed forces from South Yemen were overall insignificant in any wider role than being positioned against its northern neighbour.
Each of these countries had been under Soviet influence for a significant time. Only Afghanistan and Iran were fully in Moscow’s orbit – and had Soviet troops permanently based on their soil – though the others had tied themselves to Soviet foreign policy goals long ago. Gaddafi, Assad, Saddam and Ali Nasir each retained their independence though with none of them in the position of their counterparts in Kabul and Tehran who just did as they were told without question. There had been disputes between them and Moscow – sometimes big, sometimes small – through the years where the wishes of the Soviet Union didn’t match theirs. Saddam had come close to seeing the Soviets decide to invade Iraq and Assad had pushed back against Soviet intelligence activities in his country after they had been undertaken without his authority. Gaddafi long sought to do as he wished, acting without regard to Moscow’s wishes on many occasions and angering the Soviet Union… there had been some humour (despite the wider geo-political concern) when Gaddafi’s boasts of defeating Egypt had seen Libya bashed about quite roughly. In South Yemen, Ali Nasir was troublesome for the Soviets though of the four he had less of a measure of internal control over his nation and there was always room for the Soviets to operate somewhat better there to get his country to bend to their will as long as Ali Nasir didn’t understand the scale of the manipulation.
Entry into the war for the Middle Eastern nations led by these four dictators was done on the back of promises made to them about what that would bring. Gaddafi wanted oil sales to Western Europe to recommence with urgent haste for without the financial input from them, Libya would lose all of its pre-war influence elsewhere for good; he also wished for a solution to the unresolved issue with Egypt to go in his favour as well. Assad wanted the Soviets to stand fully with Syria against Israeli aggression so goals in Lebanon were met and also the Golan Heights went back to their rightful owners. Saddam wanted more than anyone else: to bring the Saudis and the Gulf Arab Monarchies to their knees was one while another was for the Soviets to give him a free hand to move his armies into Jordan to depose King Hussein before he would then have Iraqi troops ‘liberate’ Jerusalem… and he wanted preferential access to oil sales to Western Europe as well, more than Libya asked for. Ali Nasir sought to have the North Yemen–Saudi axis broken for good and eventual reunification of the whole of Yemen to be aided. The promises made from Moscow on these things hadn’t been given in official government-to-government contacts but rather through personalities. Moscow had sent diplomats with complicated, non-official positions to make them. These were people who had connections with the regimes in Tripoli, Damascus, Baghdad and Aden. Such promises were dependent upon interpretation of who really spoke for the Soviet Union, such had been Moscow’s thinking, while the dictators had taken the words from trusted contacts as that of the Soviet Union as had always been the case.
Moreover, this was all done before the war and when the Soviet Union was led by Marshal Ustinov.
General Secretary Vorotnikov wouldn’t stand for these nations allied to his, who he regarded as useful tools in the worldwide war, keep making demands as the war went on about their own needs. He took personal offence at the suggestion that the Soviet Union would have to adapt its position on certain matters and act to placate such allies as these. That wasn’t going to happen. Libya and Iraq kept badgering Moscow about their oil sales to Western Europe which weren’t taking place while Saddam joined with his own moral enemy in Assad as the pair of them wanted Israel taken care of. Ali Nasir complained that the Saudis and Egyptians had troops in North Yemen and his Soviet allies weren’t giving him enough support to maintain his position in the stand-off with them. Vorotnikov had direct, official contact made with these regimes as the use of intermediaries was no longer on the table.
The language was rather undiplomatic and was very similar to the American approach taken with neutrals (not its own allies) in being ‘you are either with us or against us’. The Arab allies of Moscow were told that there were bigger considerations at play which they needed to fully join with and cease complaining; if not, they risked being considered by the Soviet Union as enemies working against the Soviet cause. Vorotnikov already had his own ideas of the post-war world in the Middle East and it didn’t involve strongmen leading countries who acted independently from Moscow at all. Egypt, Saudi Arabia, the Gulf Arab Monarchies and even Israel at some point would eventually have scores settled with them – Vorotnikov was dreaming big – but such actions would be done to suit Soviet geo-political goals and in the way which Moscow desired. A series of Iran-style countries were envisioned by him as allies in that final settlement across the Middle East: governments who knew their place, nodded their heads and jumped into action following the assigned script without any hint of deviation. That was in the future. In the short term, these countries which were allies would focus on doing all that was needed of them to support the ongoing war and concern themselves solely with that. There was no fear of them turning against the Soviet Union, switching sides after all that they had each done already, and the diplomatic language made sure that any ideas of even trying to go neutral would see them treated as an enemy. Such was the approach already used with regards to Central American allies and was the one which Vorotnikov would use if Eastern Europe likewise tried to put its interests ahead of Moscow.
Gaddafi bucked against this. Assad, Saddam and Ali Nasir chose to rant and rave within the confines of their halls of leadership yet do nothing. Libya’s leader would have none of that.
Libya started selling oil to Western Europe going through third party sources. These were located within shell companies located in Switzerland and also Tunisia. In addition, more were made through organs of the Yugoslavian state where there was enough corruption engrained to allow this to happen on a semi-official basis: payoffs in Belgrade took place. The sales weren’t that great in size but they were going to bring in much needed foreign currency revenues. An intention to see this grow bigger was there. The end users of the oil were Italy primarily though also other countries which were part of the European neutral bloc as well. Gaddafi was aiming to get away with this because he believed that even if the Soviets fought out, they would allow it because it could end up eventually benefitting them too when the envisioned growth in the whole thing came about. If they didn’t discover him doing what he was, all the better: Libya could reap all the benefits of under-the-counter sales to an oil-hungry Western Europe.
To believe that the Soviets weren’t going to find out, and even then to think that Vorotnikov wouldn’t react strongly to his authority being challenged upon discovery, showed the fantasy world which Gaddafi, a very desperate Gaddafi, was living in.
November 1984: China
Soviet troops reached Beijing. The Thirty–Sixth Army got to the Chinese capital and engaged its defenders outside. The Chinese had used concealment and camouflage to try to hide significant counterattacking forces all around Beijing, with the numbers of these outnumbering the incoming Thirty–Sixth Army two-to-one. They tried to hide those troops though. Chinese efforts were pretty good but they weren’t enough to deceive those who defined the art of military deception. The Soviets knew they were there and had held off attacking them until they came out of cover and started moving. Those Chinese forces were out in the open, much easier to attack then when they were hidden especially since they were on the move. Soviet aircraft near lined up in the skies to be given permission to attack them in turn. High-explosive bombs, missiles tipped with thermobaric warheads and also gas – a lot of gas – was used against those who were the defenders of Beijing. The Chinese broke soon enough. No one could have stood in the face of the barrage that they came under from above. As they withdrew, the attacks continued against them while Soviet tanks and infantry carriers brought the Thirty–Sixth Army to the very edges of Beijing.
There were still Chinese forces inside the city, lighter units who held blocking positions. Orders from above from the Mongolian Front – army group headquarters – told the Thirty–Sixth Army that anyone who stood in their way was to be engaged and defeated. In addition, anything which stood in their way in terms of a defensive position was to be blasted as well. There was no consideration of any historical or cultural heritage to be given. None were to be purposely destroyed, all ammunition was needed for the actual fight, but none would be spared if they were defended. Should Chinese troops be dug-in around the Forbidden City, the Temple of Heaven or Tiananmen Square then so be it: they would be the targets of heavy guns supporting the men making the actual assault.
Fighting raged for the city over three days. Mass destruction of city landmarks were in the end few and far between and the really significant bits were still standing when KGB security troops arrived by helicopters to take control of them ahead of looters. Those attractions in Beijing stood standing while all around them tens of thousands of defenders of the city lay dead. The heavy units of the Thirty–Sixth Army weren’t sent all the way in but rather enveloped and cut off Beijing. Chinese troops inside were shelled by massed artillery and the finished off by Soviet infantry moving mainly on foot into the capital. This was done primarily of penal units of Soviet troops – men promised an absolution of their crimes if they fought well; many who shouldn’t have been sentenced to such units as their crimes were minor but there was a quota to fill – and also Mongolian forces brought in for the urban fighting which took place. Chinese civilians were caught up in the fighting though also the shocking breaches of field discipline that came right afterwards by those men sent into take Beijing. There was little real looting but plenty of arson, murder, rape and robbery which took place. Those KGB security units fired many times upon armed men supposedly on their side when they wandered in the way of their guns and there was one occasion in Tiananmen Square where the KGB men came pretty close to being overrun by what was a dangerous mob. Eventually, the men tired themselves out. Many Mongolians returned quickly to their units, their fury at the Chinese they had been indoctrinated to hate filled. As to the penal troops in Soviet uniform, few of these voluntarily returned to Soviet lines outside the city until they heard announcements that they had been given their reward of having their previous crimes admonished because they had fought well. The fools came back. For a week afterwards, the firing squads would be busy getting rid of these men, the victors of Beijing. The KGB directed the mass shooting of such men who were declared an irredeemable mob.
In Moscow, Soviet propaganda would praise those ‘Heroes of the Soviet Union’ who had ‘liberated Peking’.
Those Chinese troops who ran away without fighting directly for Beijing were chased when the Thirty–Sixth Army went after them. Tianjin and then the shores of the Yellow Sea were reached as Soviet complete control over a wide area outside of Beijing was completed. This also cut off Chinese forces far to the north, those who hadn’t gotten out of Manchuria and escaped further south past Beijing and Tianjin. There was still intensive fighting going on through that region where the Manchurian Front’s three field armies were busy beating down the last Chinese resistance and they also begun to seize control of the Liaodong Peninsula as well. A slowdown in the general forward advance through other elements of the Mongolian Front (two more armies inside Inner Mongolia west of Beijing) took place at the same time. Post-Beijing, the Soviets needed to reorganise themselves throughout the immediate rear since there had come that overlap of forces.
The time given by this cessation in major offensive operations wasn’t wasted by those Soviets on the ground inside China and neither their country’s diplomats. With Beijing held, the Soviet Union now took the opportunity to present an offer to the Chinese government. They used a back-channel link rather than anything official in this but it was still presented as a serious matter on behalf of the Soviet leadership. Hu Yaobang was contacted and told that there was the offer of a ceasefire on the table, a nationwide ceasefire where no more Chinese would be killed and no more territory taken from China. All Hu had to do was agree to open discussions and the war could very soon come to an end. The message reached China’s leader. The Soviets waited for a response.
And waited…
***
At the same time as Beijing was being fought over, there came a far smaller massacre which took place very far away from the that city and any other frontlines near to Soviet invading forces. Down in Nanchang, a city in East-Central China, the senior officials of the US Military Mission to China were attacked and slaughtered by a Soviet Spetsnaz team. Over forty Americans were killed, all while they were sleeping in a supposedly-secure facility. Diplomats, intelligence officials and high-ranking military officers lost their lives while their killers got away clean. With impunity from Chinese action, Soviet commandos were active this far deep inside China and were able to do this without anyone being able to stop them. Such was the state China was in during this war.
The saga of the Military Mission sent in November 1984 to China was quite something. It took a month of China fighting against the Soviets before the United States sent an official group of significant size to establish an on-the-ground working group inside China to coordinate war efforts between the two nations. The Americans had blamed wartime delays though the real reason had been fears over the dire security situation inside China: which turned out to be fatally correct for those involved. The Chinese leadership had huffed and puffed, fuming at the delays though they had been moving around much and their country was in chaos. When the Americans came, they made their way to Nanchang eventually by way of Taiwan. That had ben a safe staging point for their entry but Hu and his Politburo hadn’t been happy at all about that. Once inside China, these Americans found that that was just a convenient excuse for the Chinese to complain about their government sending just them here. There was a wider issue of contention when it came to the Sino-American relationship though, more than a couple of aircraft flying through Taiwan.
China wasn’t a member of the Allies. The country was a co-belligerent instead. The Americans, the British, the Japanese and the others had refused to allow China to join what the Chinese saw as their own exclusive club who looked down upon them and didn’t give the war they were fighting the significance it deserved. Naturally, as far as Hu and the others were concerned, the China War was the war to be focused upon as it was one being fought on their soil. They could rightly point to the number of Soviet forces who were fighting them as opposed to the Allies and the mass of casualties China had taken. They were fighting more and more Soviets, forces not being sent against the countries of the Allies. Those other countries were making all of the decisions and aiding each other greatly. China deserved a place at the table. However, for the United States and the Allies, China couldn’t become one of the Allies for the actions taken by China frightened them all. China had exchanged nuclear strikes with the Soviets and there wasn’t full political control over those weapons in the hands of Hu. They couldn’t tie themselves to China less in response to more Chinese nuclear attacks, unauthorised ones too, the Soviet responded against them. Look what had happened last time, the Americans had to remind themselves, and their allies did too, where in response to Soviet tactical strikes inside China near the frontlines, China fired on Vietnam and Mongolia as well as the Soviet Union, including that failed attack on Moscow itself. In New York, there was a belief that if Moscow had been hit, a full-scale worldwide nuclear exchange regardless of what started it would have taken place. That was an excuse for a sense of superiority, Western arrogance and even racism in the eyes of China. Hu declared that all nuclear weapons were under his control… what few were left anyway.
The Military Mission hadn’t been sent to Nanchang – Hu had his administration here at the time – to settle the issue of China entering the Allies. They were there to arrange for the exchange of information and to assist in laying the groundwork for future closer cooperation whether that matter was settled or not. China was in the geographic position to play an extremely important role in the future of the war as its territory, even with plenty of that occupied, remained close to the very heart of the Soviet Union. Reaching into and attacking the Soviets deep inside their homeland, away from the coastal defences that they had, was an extremely attractive option. Just think what B-52s could do to the Soviet industrial areas in the Urals if flying from inside China! The Americans would love to open new listening posts inside China after the ones there pre-war – that China-US cooperation which had been the spark (but not the root cause) to ignite this war – had been destroyed early on by Soviet air strikes. Seeing how the Soviets fought on the battlefield in China would be of great interest to the Americans while the Chinese were waiting to hear whether it was anything different to what had been seen in North America. There was a lot that could be agreed upon and discovered ahead of a latter political settlement on relations between China and the Allies.
Yet, the top level of the Military Mission was then killed. They lost their lives after being betrayed by someone in China, not by the Soviets finding out about where they were when exactly all on their own. Deng Xiaoping had been killed by one of his fellow Chinese working for the Soviets and another traitor had conspired with the Soviets to kill these Americans. When the news reached New York, there was a lot of anger at this. Minds were refocused in the US Government a few days later when the Soviets got a response to taking Beijing. It wasn’t a diplomatic one from Hu, but, once again, a nuclear one by the generals whom he couldn’t control.
For the second time, Chinese nuclear weapons were unleashed against the Soviet Union itself.
November 1984: China
Without any political authorisation – regional or national – nor any military permission from higher headquarters either, the acting commander of the Shenyang Military District used nuclear weapons against the Soviets. His previous commanding officer was recently dead and the armies he now led were near finished. Surrender was an option, but instead he chose to lash out instead. Control over tactical nuclear weapons was in his hands when all pre-war safeguards and separations had broken down in the face of the never-ending Soviet onslaught. He used all those which he had. Six were used on Chinese soil against nearby Soviet forces, strikes made using rockets fired with haste and almost no warning given to those Chinese troops fighting against those hit with these indiscriminate weapons. Two more nuclear warheads, fitted to missiles with longer range, raced eastwards and out of Manchuria.
The Soviet city of Vladivostok was struck by the both of them minutes later. Warning of their impact was extremely minimal. The sirens had only just begun to sound, surprising people who were used to tests occurring at pre-announced times. Workers, civilians and soldiers started to process of taking shelter where possible, just as they had done during those practice events. Then the sun exploded, twice in quick succession. The near-miss on Tashkent last month had hurt the Soviets as that city in the Uzbek SSR had soon to be evacuated and therefore effectively lost. The nuclear strikes which had hit the smaller Chita and Khabarovsk had caused immense damage to the war effort as both of them were important industrial sites in addition to the role they were playing supporting the war in China due to their positions on & near the border. Neither Tashkent, Chita nor Khabarovsk was as important as Vladivostok though. The loss of this city, which had an extensive port and military presence where it lay at the very end of the Trans-Siberian railroad on the Pacific coast, would really cause the nation and its war grave injury.
Previous authorisation had been given to the Soviet theatre commander to undertake tactical nuclear strikes in China in immediate retaliation to Chinese attacks. This lone marshal, not his subordinate front commanders, had that permission because back in Moscow it had been decided that these could come at any time and there could very well be a need to open fire back against Chinese strike platforms with speed. His commissar would have to be consulted and could veto any attack… and Moscow could also react pretty fast too. Still, the permission was there for tit-for-tat nuclear strikes. It should also be noted that this same permission was not granted to the Soviet supreme commander in North America. When the Chinese struck on the morning of November 10th, the reply was quick. It was ordered by Moscow, not the commanding marshal for the China War despite him being allowed to (he feared to take that decision), but the targeting inside China on a tactical level was left at his discretion: he had no involvement in the strategic-level counterstrike undertaken to make China pay for the destruction of Vladivostok. In Manchuria, the target list held by the Soviet headquarters for those they would like to eliminate with nuclear weapons if given the chance (a list updated twice daily as per standing orders) was worked down. Two dozen attacks were made with small and medium-sized detonations of nuclear weapons taking place all across northeaster China. There were pockets of Chinese resistance, big numbers of cut-off men, all over the place which were hit with a nuclear attack. In a couple of other places, Soviet nuclear weapons opened holes ahead of where their armies were soon planning to advance though as they carried on going south: this was simplified the task as what opposition would be in the way when the tanks were sent onwards had already been hit by devastating weapons.
Soviet strategic strikes took place against Chinese cities once again, this time six of them to add to the four blasted before. Canton, Chengdu, Chongqing and Shanghai were the targets in October; in November there came nuclear attacks to wipe Changsha, Kunming, Lanzhou, Wuhan, Xi’an and Zhengzhou from the face of the earth. Nanchang where Hu’s government was operating from and none of the big cities along the Chinese coast were touched in these attacks, something quite deliberate.
Soviet advances in the following days occurred where they gobbled up what was left of Manchuria worth taking including the Liaoning Peninsula. Dalian (known historically as Port Arthur: what Soviet victory announcements in Moscow called it like they had recently deemed Beijing as Peking) and its port facilities could, arguably, be a replacement for Vladivostok if the Soviets wanted to keep it for good. Away to the west, deeper into China past Beijing, all of Inner Mongolia and the overwhelming majority of Xingjian was occupied. This huge area of Soviet armed control was home to a massed series of field armies who were soon to be joined by many more troops arriving from across the Soviet Union. From an outsider’s perspective, the future for the China War from the Soviet military point of view looked promising for continued advances, especially back to the east down the North China Plain to gobble up Hebei, Shandong and even further – all the way to the Vietnamese border – without the Chinese being able to stop them. In every major fight, the Soviets had eventually had their way even if it had been by chemical or nuclear means. They looked capable of carrying on with that.
Doing that, taking most or all of China, wasn’t what Moscow wanted though. They’d been offering Hu a deal, not a brilliant one but still very reasonable, to end this war before and after Beijing was taken and it was one which he had left on the table while his insubordinate generals launched nuclear attacks. This war hadn’t been started to see China occupied. Huge security zones post-war were envisioned and a massive stripping of Chinese sovereignty in how it behaved internationally plus complete nuclear disarmament were all what Moscow wanted for the future. That would mean bringing the majority of Soviet troops out of China and leaving them available to go elsewhere. Having China as a battlefield for a never-ending war, one which kept needing more and more men wasn’t what was wanted. The Soviet casualties from the fighting, added to the loses taken in nuclear strikes on Soviet soil, was huge. Moscow had the numbers and when it came to military losses, it was sitting on a pile of death notices ready to be sent to families of those oh so many Heroes of the Soviet Union. The plan was to release them once victory in China was declared, when Hu or any successor who would see sense and get rid of him gave in and realised that they had lost. When that was announced, the losses would be revealed to families – no public numbers – but they would all understand that their sons, husbands and fathers had done their duty to the Rodina.
No contact came from Hu after this latest massacre of millions of innocent Chinese civilians. The KGB network spying on his government reported that there was an attempt to depose him but it had been weak and unsuccessful. His position was that of no surrender and it kept him in power. Assassinating him was possible, the KGB said, though whether anyone with any standing capable of bringing the war to a close would be in a position to replace him after so many important figures were already dead – KGB hits squads had been busy in war’s first days – was questionable.
The war would have to go on until Hu saw sense and Soviet forces would continue to flood into China, men not going elsewhere to other worldwide theatres.
Through late November, Soviet forces moved onwards. Hu would be made to understand that his country would continue to be overrun and his forces beaten, it was decided… which went against the overall war aim but done due to Chinese intransigence. Four whole armies advanced south of Beijing into Chinese forces located there who outnumbered them greatly. Another series of victories were won before the end of the month. The Soviets reached the edge of the Zhengzhou death-zone – that city had been flooded with refugees who’d fled ahead of Beijing’s fall – and took the area north of the Yellow River where the North China Plain had been exploited for all that it was worth. Soviet mechanised forces then raced across the river, going onwards and blasting dug-in Chinese forces everywhere as they seized a substantial amount of ground including the last of the Yellow Sea coastline in Chinese hands. These victories were amazing, far bigger in scope than anything done in North America. The casualties came though, lots of them.
Soviet reinforcements arriving in China were beginning to arrive in significant numbers as the tank armies from the western parts of the Soviet Union were moving through Mongolia and onwards: trains on the Trans-Siberian railroad went no further east than Ulan-Ude because of those earlier nuclear attacks but instead headed south. Ahead of them had been smaller groups of troops, men from central parts of the Soviet Union and of a lesser calibre than the tank armies. These men had been sent into the fighting south of Beijing and operated behind the lead units against dug-in pockets of resistance and fighting guerrillas too. The Chinese had had time to prepare here, through mountains either side of the rolling plains across which tanks had advanced and also all around the edges of the big towns and small cities. The incoming Soviet troops had a terrible time. In places, they were beaten in battle and whole units up to regiment size destroyed where Chinese numbers mattered in these engagements. ‘Destroyed’ here meant something that it didn’t when regiments were lost in battle in the fighting inside the United States. Regiments there were run-through by American counterattacks and shredded. There were also survivors, men who were reformed into battalions with little equipment so they could fight again later. That wasn’t the case here. Thousands of men and regiment after regiment from four complete divisions – enough to build a whole field army for major combat operations rather than a security role – were killed with no survivors returning to Soviet lines afterwards.
When Moscow found out, a necessary excuse was now available. Vorotnikov was in the process of getting ready to dismiss and shoot all of those generals and marshals due to ‘failure’ with regards to the war in North America. More failure was now being witnessed in the China War, failure seen among all of the victories won. The Soviet general secretary was shoring up his base of support with the party establishment and that given by the KGB with the armed forces being the sacrificial lamb for this. The new casualties only added to the numbers of held back death notices, increasing that problem greatly. The charges laid were that military officers in China had not adequately prepared their forces ahead of battle and judgement was given on that betrayal of the state in terms of their lives. In a few whispers, some back in Moscow spoke of a ‘new Stalin’ when it came to Vorotnikov so eager to see so many senior military officers shot. One among those executed, was the commander of the Chinese TVD: the theatre commander who had won the war in a military sense through China and only seen that not officially come due to politics. All that success on the battlefield ahead of late November, actions which would have ranked him among the greats in terms of military commanders for how he fought the war, mattered for nothing when dismissed, arrested, flown to Moscow and shot minutes after the court martial. The charge of not preparing his men was one though he also got the blame for not at once using nuclear weapons in Manchuria when the Chinese begun to fire. It was said that if he had done so, within minutes like he was allowed to rather than waiting for Moscow, Vladivostok wouldn’t have been lost. This wasn’t true but it was a good enough excuse to get rid of him: Vorotnikov hadn’t like the praise heaped upon the marshal beforehand for all that he had done in China.
Without him, the China War would go on afterwards. Moscow was still looking to end the conflict. Hu remained resolute in refusal to even open exploratory talks with the Soviet Union. Another option was being locked at though, one involving ‘other’ Chinese and why the latest round of nuclear strikes hadn’t eliminated cities all along China’s coastline.
November 1984: Korea, north and south
Kim Il-sung was still alive after that targeted American military strike against his personal train to try and assassinate him. North Korea’s leader was badly-wounded in the attack and these injuries were quite significant. That train had crashed and there had been a fire added to by napalm dropped from the Americans. Kim had suffered spine injuries during that crash and during the fire, his lower legs had been severely burnt. He would never walk again and only with the utmost dedicated medical care he was remained alive. In pain, horrible pain, Kim had sworn revenge upon the Americans for this. That would be brought by his son and already anointed heir apparent, Kim Jong-il. The Great Leader gave the Dear Leader full authority to act in his stead as North Korea’s war would continue.
That war for North Korea had seen them suffer greatly, more than the injured dictator had done. There were two nuclear holes in the country – Kaesong and Wonsan – and North Korea’s army in the South was a ruin after further nuclear strikes. Much of it was cut off after South Korean armoured pincers had struck out from the Seoul Pocket in the west and the mountains to the east to seal the Han River. Everything below, all of that occupied territory and the best of Kim’s defeated army, was now being squeezed. Above the Han, Kaesong destruction stopped any significant attempt by North Korea to send any more men into South Korea. There had been the destruction of North Korea’s air force and navy as well as extensive bombing of selective war-supporting infrastructure nationwide. Security control over the country remained thorough and complete, the only good thing that could be said about how the war had gone for this nation with leaders who dreamed big.
The ‘big’ had been to take South Korea all on their own. The planned liberation of the southern half of the Korean Peninsula had seen an almighty army assembled and sent pouring over the DMZ. Victory after victory had been won at the start, leading to North Korean forces taking a significant portion of territory belonging to that member of the Allies. American assistance had been vital though due to the war in North America, United States forces to aid South Korea had been far smaller than they should have been in any other kind of Second Korean War. They brought something more to the table than just massed ranks of men: those nuclear weapons of theirs used in a tactical fashion in response to the North Koreans use of chemical weapons. South Korean forces, battered but unbeaten, had afterwards taken advantage. They were undertaking their own liberation and doing well. What American forces were in-country were near fought-out. The brigade of paratroopers from the 82nd Airborne Division had been used little before it was flown home (ending up inside Denver) but the rest of the US I Corps had taken major losses. The 2nd Infantry, 7th Infantry and 25th Infantry Divisions – the last with Hawaii national guardsmen attached – were all kept out of the battles which raged through November where the South Koreans used reservists to gobble up pockets of isolated North Korean resistance on their soil one by one. The Americans needed that break, so too other South Korean units who’d fought just as hard in bringing the invaders to an eventual stop. There were US Marines in the country as well, the 3rd Marine Division. These men had ended up in the Seoul Pocket and they were now in the process of leaving. They moved away southwards though recently-retaken territory and didn’t go out through the closer Incheon – North Korea rockets and missiles had destroyed most of the infrastructure there – but instead used smaller port and air facilities along the coast. For a long time there had been plans to see these men sent back home, to fight the war on the US West Coast and this was the beginning of that process. Replacing them in the form of available Allied forces was that mixed ANZAC formation which consisted of an Australian-led division complete with attachments from New Zealand, Malaysia and Singapore. They had yet to see battle but when they did, it would be on the edges of the Seoul Pocket as the South Koreans were eager to push outwards of the growing area they held not just east and south like they already were but northwards too, closer to the DMZ.
Before the US Marines could leave South Korea and ahead of the ANZAC force getting into battle, the Soviets showed up.
Detached from the Soviet Fifth Army which had gone into China, the Sixty–Eighth Army Corps had been formed in response to ongoing troubles with North Korea’s war going awry. Three combat divisions were initially supposed to complete this detachment but in the end there were only two of them who crossed through North Korea because of the intensity of the fight that the Fifth Army (still retaining significant strength) had gotten into in Manchuria. Movement through North Korea was delayed due to damage within the country across transport links coming from American bombing but also a desire to keep the Soviet movement secret. Moscow wanted to surprise those in South Korea. They nearly did, only being spotted just over a day before they came down over the DMZ and rolling towards the Seoul Pocket. The Sixty–Eighth Corps was then soon fighting South Korean forces.
Those defenders of their nation did well but couldn’t hold the Soviets back. There was a retreat made back towards Seoul from the forward positions out near Namyangju and an expectation that the Soviets would follow them closer to the battered capital city. That wasn’t to be. The Soviets carried on going south to reach Guri and then the Han River before making a crossing over it. American air power struck at them from above and South Korean light forces were attacking all over the place but on they kept on going once across the Han. Stronger South Korean forces then hit the Soviets on their flank once they were south of that river, using heavier forces which had been resting after their earlier severe fights with the North Koreans. They put in a good performance but once again, they couldn’t stop these new invaders of their country and only slow them down somewhat. Up ahead of the Sixty–Eighth Corps was the ANZAC Division. They two forces clashed near to Seongnam and there could only be one victor. It was not those assembled from the Pacific allies of South Korea and the United States.
The Australian 1st & 3rd Brigades along with the mixed brigade from the other countries had a torrid time in fighting the Soviets. It seemed as if the Soviets used all four hundred of their tanks against them; this wasn’t what actually happened but the Australians were taken apart by a mass of armour. They managed to avoid complete destruction but casualties were massive: thousands were killed, wounded or missing making it a black day indeed for Australia as well as the rest of the Pacific Allies. A withdrawal was made, Singaporean paratroopers providing the rear guard and paying a high price for that, as they all fell back to South Korean lines to the west. The Soviets drove onto the Suwon-Osan area and linked up with the large numbers of North Koreans there who had only been days away from being wiped out when under attack from three sides, their assailants due to include the ANZAC force. Seoul was now once again firmly cut off and a massive wedge of South Korean territory – lost, retaken and now lost again – was in Soviet hands with them ready to keep going south again come December. The 3rd Marine Division wouldn’t be going to California and the trio of US Army divisions were also dispatched back into the fight with haste.
Up in North Korean, Kim Jong-il was jubilant as he celebrated the ‘leading role’ that North Korean forces under his enlightened guidance had played in this major victory… that leading role being staying where they were and not dying. The Soviet Army had won this fight, not North Korea. Regardless, the war on the Korean Peninsula, fought through horrible weather and with intense brutality, was going to now go on and on.
November 1984: The Pacific
The US Navy ruled the waves in the Pacific Ocean. They had already beaten the Soviet Navy and left their opponents in no doubt about that when operations were commenced up against the Soviet mainland and the bases areas where the Soviet Navy operated from. Occasionally, the Soviets were still managing to see some successes, using submarines mainly though also with land-based air power, but these were becoming increasingly few and far between. Orders from Raven Rock through November first coming from Bentsen and then from Robb were for this to continue. The Soviets would be blasted where they lived, right up along the Soviet’s Far Eastern coastline.
The carrier USS Enterprise and her battle group remained off the Kamchatka Peninsula, focusing on the naval base at Petropavlovsk yet giving ‘attention’ to other military facilities throughout the peninsula too. Kamchatka was attached to the Eurasian mainland but it might as well have been an island for all transport links to it came via sea and air rather than overland. The Sea of Okhotsk behind was under Soviet control though the Pacific-facing side belonged to the US Navy. All supply links to Petropavlovsk from the landward side faced attack from American aircraft and an exceedingly good job had been done on stopping the vast majority of them from getting through. Enterprise’s air wing flew mission after mission, taking losses but still going back to hit Kamchatka. The weakening of the Soviet defences because they couldn’t be resupplied – and the Enterprise could be via supply ships and underway replenishment – allowed for the US Navy to up their tempo of operations. Soon enough the target list had been thoroughly worked through and plans were being made for the Enterprise to go back into the Bering Sea and once and for all to finish off the scattered Soviet forces in the Aleutians but that would be next month. Until then, the attacking aircraft continued to make their bomb runs and several warships made dashes backwards and forwards close to shore to open fire at isolated targets.
Two more US Navy carriers, USS Constellation and USS Ranger, were positioned to the south, generally back behind the Japanese island of Hokkaido where they had land-based fighter support. The carriers moved around a lot and did so because many times the Soviets had come after them, getting some hits in through their battlegroups and taking out ships. The carriers hit back, sending aircraft against Soviet targets through the Kurile Islands and up into Sakhalin too. There were many military targets worth hitting in those locations, all facing a supply crisis like those in Kamchatka were in the face of this. The Soviets were trying to defend their surface ships in the Sea of Okhotsk, those who sat atop waters in which below them there were Soviet ballistic missile submarines. Those warships were targeted when the Constellation and the Ranger could get at them. As to the Soviet submarines below, American submarines from out in the Pacific weren’t allowed to go in and after them. There was a desire too from the US Navy but permission to do this from above was explicitly denied. Later in November, running out of viable targets to hit, especially in the Kuriles, the US Navy swung its direction of attack here somewhat as they started to make attacks on the mainland itself. The Primorye region had seen Khabarovsk destroyed in a nuclear attack back in October and then Vladivostok hit in the middle of November. There were still extensive Soviet bases in use throughout despite these events, which were supporting both the China War and the defensive fight facing out towards Japan and the Pacific beyond. US Navy aircraft struck several sites. There were attacks made on the Mongokhto naval air base, from where their naval bombers flew, with a SEAL team snuck in to aid in guiding the attacks. Nearby Vanino and Sovetskaya Gavan, ports connecting Primroye to Sakhalin, were hit as well. The Constellation was then sent forwards, going through the Tsugaru Strait and into the Sea of Japan. USS Midway had been lost in these waters right at the beginning of the war and the area had been off limits for carrier operations. Vladivostok changed things though, so did post-strike reconnaissance of the damage done at Mongokhto. Constellation’s aircraft were closer to their targets, carrying less fuel and more bombs, and struck targets outside of the devastated Vladivostok area such as the port of Nahodka and the railway links linking the Soviet Union with North Korea. The Constellation then went back out with her escorts having claimed two submarine kills but having lost two ships of their own. The Sea of Japan remained very dangerous for the US Navy.
The US Navy’s Pacific Fleet’s fourth operational carrier, USS Kitty Hawk, spent November operating in the Tsushima Straits and the East China Sea with aircraft flying missions over the Korean Peninsula and sometimes over Japan too when needed. Soviet strikes on Japan had eased up – not ceased though – as they focused more and more on China but their activity in the region was still ongoing. Bases were opened up in occupied bits of China for the Soviet’s aircraft which saw the Yellow Sea the scene of air clashes above those waters between China and the divided Koreas. Keeping the seas and skies clear for the Allied war effort in South Korea was the main focus for the Kitty Hawk when the Japan defensive mission eased up. This was then later extended to more of a commitment away to the west instead, towards China. Kitty Hawk’s air wing was stretched in doing this and couldn’t carry on forever all by itself. Another carrier, the shot-up USS Carl Vinson, remained in Kyushu and unavailable. It would take much time for her to become ready to fight again. Therefore, Kitty Hawk stayed all by herself.
The war in the Pacific was bigger than just this area of extensive naval & naval air operations off the Soviet coast fighting their own maritime forces. Further south, outside of China, there were other countries at war. Vietnam had sided with the Soviet Union and the result had first been engagements with American forces based in the Philippines by Soviet forces in-country before a Chinese nuclear attack had destroyed Hanoi. Vietnam was brought to its knees by this strike. The Soviets continued operations from Cam Ranh Bay for as long as they could. No resupply came for them though and they were no longer able to do anything but try to defend themselves. If there hadn’t been wars on the Korean Peninsula, off the Soviet Far East but more so in North America, the United States would have tried to finish them off. There were no available forces to do so though. It was decided to let them wither on the vine once their aircraft could no longer fly and no ships of any substance were left to operate from there. The Philippines, Malaysia, Brunei and Singapore were all part of the Allies. What they could provide to the war effort they did, joined by Australia and New Zealand too. Maritime military activity took place throughout South East Asia though with Thailand and also Indonesia staying out of this war, there was limited real combat. There was still danger though, especially to any vessel on the surface of the South China Sea and around into the Gulf of Thailand.
Soviet and Vietnamese naval operations had come to an end but instead the danger to shipping came from pirate operations. Some bigger ships engaged in trade were attacked by groups of criminals from a wide variety of states though as almost all were engaged in the wider war effort for the Allies this increasingly became too risky for the pirates. They turned their attention to smaller craft, little boats who had come out of China and Vietnam. There had been a refugee crisis from back since the end of the Vietnam War from that country and such desperate refugees – boat people they were called – had been preyed upon by pirates before. This was done again, on an increasing scale. Pirates came from Indonesia, Malaysia, the Philippines and Thailand. These weren’t like those told of in fanciful fiction but instead murderous gangs who committed horrors upon the helpless. Refugees were robbed, raped and killed. Boats disappeared after being attacked with any treasures – not much really – stolen and those aboard suffering. Naval forces from the surrounding countries didn’t do much in the face of it and there were some instances of naval personnel themselves engaging in these activities too.
Boat people descended upon Hong Kong too, far many more than had ever come in previous years. British forces in the colony were overstretched dealing with the overland rush of people fleeing from China after Canton had been obliterated and the country all around them was falling apart. Now there were all these refugees coming by sea from both China and Vietnam. There were so many of them. Nearby Macau, the Portuguese territory, also saw arrivals of refugees but most headed for Hong Kong and thus what they regarded as safety. Many boats didn’t get to Hong Kong though, those which had come from afar. If the pirates didn’t get them, then the sea conditions did. Overcrowded boats ran out of fuel or were swamped with water. The sea wasn’t a place of safety, only land was especially if those aboard the boats could get to Hong Kong. Tens of thousands arrived there.
There were refugees heading towards Taiwan as well. These came from mainland China, heading across the Straits of Taiwan. The Republic of China, Taiwan’s official name, was neutral in this war which the People’s Republic of China was fighting in. Taiwanese neutrality was something that was open to interpretation though. A long-term American ally, even when relations were strained as Kennedy had followed Ford and Nixon before him in making friends with the People’s Republic, Taiwan had been aiding the United States in this war. There had been military flights which had used Taiwan for landings and the Taiwanese Navy had been involved in covert military operations off the Chinese coast, sinking a Soviet submarine without Moscow knowing it was them who did this. Signals intercepts and reconnaissance missions undertaken by Taiwan’s military had occurred, all information fed to the Americans. As to the boat people, Taiwan was unprepared for the numbers which came and had no desire to see all these arrivals no matter what stated political positions on ‘we are all Chinese’ were. Looking after their needs, and watching them for spies from the people’s Republic among them, was a demanding task. In the Taiwan Straits, there were also a few naval engagements with Chinese ships too where those opened fire upon fleeing refugee boats who wouldn’t turn back when instructed to. The Taiwanese fired on the Chinese warships they encountered. It was explained to the United States that this was done for a humanitarian reason and didn’t cause any real issues between Taipei and New York despite strong Chinese objections to this being allowed to continue without the Americans striking at Taiwan in response… with President Glenn in no mind to do so.
Into this situation came a Soviet diplomatic approach made to Taiwan, one contradictory to the one which Hu refused to go near when it came to the future for all of China. The KGB opened contact with Chiang Ching-kuo, the son of the deceased Chiang Kai-shek, who was Taiwan’s president following in his father’s footsteps. Taiwan was offered the world. It could have from the Soviet Union all that America had taken away from them back in 1971 in the form of international recognition as the one and only China with the UN seat too. The Soviet Union would soon emerge victorious from the Third World War and would reward Taiwan with that, Chiang was told, but before then, the Soviets wouldn’t interfere should Taiwanese forces begin the process of ‘retaking the mainland’. No formal alliance was asked for and no demands made that Taiwan attack the Americans, just that they enter the war raging in China as an independent belligerent fighting the People’s Republic only. How serious was this offer? Pretty serious in terms of the Soviet intention if it played out to let them enter the China War as a third force to take over large parts of the country. For the future though, Soviet talk of withdrawing from the whole of China once the war was over to hand it over to Chiang wasn’t something that would be done if the situation came about. There was also the matter of just how would Moscow be able to ‘give’ Taiwan that US Security Council seat.
The Americans found out very quickly. Chiang had his domestic opponents, men who had power and position because of their president and his father before him yet wanted more. They presented themselves to the Americans as outraged patriots and friends of the United States though in reality they were greedy and wanted rid of Chiang. Their faults aside, these were also smart men. They knew the reaction from the United States would be one of outrage followed by action should Chiang get into bed with the Soviets. There was too the worry over how their country would fare when trying to retake the mainland faced with the armies of the People’s Republic and the nuclear strikes which had already been made. Acting direct against Chiang wasn’t done and it was far easier to tell the United States what was going on, adding to that that their president – and dictator for life – was seriously considering doing this.
The message of ‘you are either with us or against us’ came from New York. Glenn spoke to Chiang personally, adding to the plethora of lower-level communications made throughout his regime in an organised fashion by the Americans. If you do this, you are acting against us. If you are acting against us, you are our enemy. If you are our enemy, we will fight you. This was the message that Chiang and Taiwan were made to understand. The United States wouldn’t look the other way here. There was too much at stake, all in danger should Taiwan enter the war raging in China. It couldn’t be allowed to happen.
Chiang told Glenn that he never had any intention of giving this KGB approach any serious thought. In fact, he had believed it was all a lie to sew discord between Taipei and New York. No, no, no: he’d never even given it any consideration at all. Taiwan would remain a friend and ally of the United States and never collude against it with an enemy. On the cross-Pacific telephone link-up, Chiang was indignant in protesting his innocence. The matter was thus closed… well, it should have been anyway.
[End of Part VI]
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 5, 2019 0:17:24 GMT
[Part VII]
Chapter Seventeen – Opportunities
December 1984: Baja California and California (US)
Democratic Mexico consisted of the city of Tijuana and a small area at the very northwestern tip of Baja California nearby. The Second Mexican Revolution and then the start of the Third World War had pushed them back all the way to Tijuana with Democratic Mexico almost wiped out for good. Cuba’s defeat over the border in California hadn’t immediately saved them either. The forces of Revolutionary Mexico who hadn’t been sent into America – thus to their doom – were no longer benefitted from Cuban air cover but still in a position to finally finish off Democratic Mexico. The fighting at the top of Baja California continued once December came with it looking likely that the Tijuana Government wouldn’t be able to hold on unless the United States gave them real support to hold back the final offensive to take their city. There remained serious issues of contention between New York and Tijuana, leaving Democratic Mexico outside of the Allies, yet Tijuana couldn’t be allowed to fall… or, more correctly, the Americans weren’t about to give Revolutionary Mexico a victory right on their border at a time like this. A decision came to intervene directly, more than just from the air like had been the case earlier in the year, but with ground forces. US Marines from out of California would be sent south of the border though not in a fashion expected by either of the two opposing sides in Mexico.
The war had seen the whole of the US Marine Corps engaged in conflict. In South Korea, the 3rd Marine Division remained committed there with the fighting all around Seoul. The 2nd Marine Division was still in Florida, where it had been since the start of the war and not having seen any real action apart from the occasional engagement with Cuban raiding parties. Reservists with the 4th Marine Division had been eventually wiped out during the fight for Texas and lost around Houston. As to the 1st Marine Division, they had fought repeated battles throughout California and come close to real defeat at one point before finally overcoming the Cubans last month. During all of these fights, across North America and over in East Asia too, the US Marines had fought the war on land and remained there. They hadn’t made many airmobile operations with all of their supporting helicopters and not undertaken a single amphibious operation. The capability was there with the assault shipping and there were many places that such actions could have been launched but circumstances had conspired to keep the US Marines from doing them. That now was about to change.
A week into December, the 1st Marines landed in Mexico. Replacements for earlier casualties had been integrated as best as possible into the blooded division though there was still a shortage of heavy equipment. The latter wasn’t needed so much for the Mexico mission, especially an amphibious assault like they made; the men were though, all those experienced Marines who’d left the Corps before the war and undertaken refresher training before the 1st Marines was carried in amphibious ships down from San Diego to land around Ensenada. The weather was good – winter in Baja wasn’t going to be a problem – and the US Marines were confident of success in what they were here to do. Their morale was rather high and there had been a reorganisation within the 1st Marines where the brigade-structure employed for operations inside California was changed to that of regiments – regimental landing teams (RLTs) – for the Ensenada mission: this was done for better operational control down in Mexico due to the type of assault that was to be made there.
December 8th saw the US Marines arrive in Mexico. Ensenada was beside the Pacific in a relatively sheltered geographic position from the worst of the sea conditions. The amphibious ships were in two groups, each led by one of the big Tarawa-class vessels that functioned as a helicopter carrier and also assault dock for landing craft. USS Tarawa supported 7 RLT while 5 RLT came from USS Peleliu and the others with her. Opposition to the landings made both north and south of Ensenada was light. Revolutionary Mexico forces stationed around the city which was supporting efforts to overcome Tijuana were in no position to stop the massive assault which came towards them. Harriers jump-jets and SeaCobra attack helicopters were forefront in attacking them before the ground forces could get at them – there was no assigned aircraft carrier to the mission – but soon enough there would be Phantoms and Skyhawks flying from identified sites around Ensenada which would be captured. 7 RLT took El Sauzal with haste, hitting undefended beaches and inland helicopter landing sites with haste and a readiness to fight anyone who stood in their way. Revolutionary Mexico troops weren’t at any in number. They did fire back when they could, even though it was clear enough to anyone with open eyes that this was a fight they were going to lose. The harbour at El Sauzal was taken and the road running north towards Rosarito (the frontlines outside Tijuana) blocked allowing for the main effort to be made into Ensenada where their opponents could be found. It was supply and other rear-area forces who were in the city, men who spent most of their time ‘amusing themselves’ with the locals. The airport located south of the city, also a base for the Mexican Air Force before the Revolution, was where 5 RLT landed. The actual airport and the nearby beaches were hit by incoming US Marines who shot down anyone foolish enough to stand up to them and they spread out fast. They turned towards Ensenada proper as well, squeezing those inside from both directions.
Within a day, Ensenada was fully in the hands of the 1st Marines. The amphibious ships remained off-shore for a few days, unloading equipment and supplies to support the men on the ground though eventually went back to San Diego. There were a couple of US Navy warships still in nearby waters to protect the captured port facilities and incoming supply ships making later runs but the US Marines were on their own here in Baja California. That was okay for them though. The airport had aircraft flying from it and they were busy fighting against Revolutionary Mexico forces who were fleeing in every direction away from Ensenada. The coastal lowland as far south as El Zorrillo was taken and security posts were established at high points through the inland mountains to control access, though the focus for the 1st Marines was to the north. They weren’t here just to hold onto Ensenada but to take on enemy forces located away from the city who’d fast be turning around and trying to retake it. The Guadalajara Brigade (named after the region in Mexico where it was raised) was that Revolutionary Mexico force who had to turn around and try to retake Ensenada. They had to otherwise they’d be squeezed between Tijuana and Ensenada and maybe the Pacific if the US Marines could cut them off by getting control over inland routes. Counterattack at once they did, the decision being taken by the commander on the strong advice of his Cuban deputy. They already lost this fight though, long before it begun. The coastal road which they advanced down, which they gone up the other way along before, was one fixed target for American air power with attacks being made from both Ensenada plus sites back in California. Armoured vehicles could only come down that route rather than go any other way. They were hit time and time again in targeted strikes with the men moving along the same route generally on foot bombed with what seemed like casual action. It wasn’t though: there was an aim to the seemingly random attacks. The Guadalajara Brigade was broken up into bits, manageable sections. In pieces these troops were left, each who came at the outskirts of Ensenada on their own through the latter stages of December. The US Marines had positioned themselves ready to meet this staggered approach by holding the coastal road by nearby high ground behind it too. The defences moved after each engagement, falling back towards Ensenada. Firing from distance and from under cover was done in the main though there were localised pushes forward when the Revolutionary Mexico troops came to a stop too in an effort to do even more damage. Using their helicopters as well as the mass of large amphibious transport in the form of AAV-7 amtracks gave the 1st Marines this advantage in mobility which they took full advantage of.
By Christmas, the fight was over. Democratic Mexico troops did something they hadn’t done in a long time and advance forwards. They moved down from Rosarito and rolled up what was left of their countrymen from behind when the 1st Marines finished off the last of those out ahead. The two forces met near Cibolas del Mar, a small town outside El Sauzal. Senior officers exchanged handshakes and pleasantries about the fighting capabilities of the other. There was talk about handling prisoners taken and also the swapping of radio codes to better coordinate any further operations nearby to stop accidental exchanges of fire. Then, the US Marines did something that they didn’t want to do but political events from afar had demanded: they let armed Mexicans back into Ensenada. Vice President Baker had been to Tijuana in previous weeks and there had been a deal struck with Democratic Mexico. The Tijuana Government still remained not a formal member of the Allies yet was now in a military alliance with the United States specific to North America. This meant that the fighting forces of the two sides were now to work together, not point guns at each other ready to fight if they could. Ensenada was handed over to Tijuana’s control because come the New Year, the 1st Marines were to move away from there. The majority of Baja California remained in hostile hands and all of that was all planned to be liberated through 1985 as opportunities to move onwards presented themselves.
National guardsmen with the US IV Corps didn’t cross down from California into Baja California like they wanted to. Mexicali and northern Baja California east of Tijuana was still full of Revolutionary Mexico troops within touching distance of the border. The national guardsmen wanted to go over, to defeat the Baja California Brigade and push onto the shores of the Gulf of California, but were refused permission. This continued stoppage of what should have been a follow-up advance to liberating US soil last month wasn’t about politics but a lack of capability to do so. Half of the IV Corps was elsewhere, not inside the Imperial Valley. The 40th Infantry Division and the two armored cavalry regiments which had won the victories in Los Angeles and through LA’s Inland Empire weren’t opposite Mexicali; they were back inside LA and transferred to the fight in the Rockies respectively. There were still two divisions with the IV Corps’ forward fight – the 38th & 47th Divisions – but both remained understrength after sustained fighting and without incoming replacements of men nor heavy equipment.
The month was spent in shelling and aggressive border patrolling from each side. There was external air interference which came, affecting both sides though nothing really serious. The IV Corps did go over the border – helpfully marked by the water-line of the All-American Canal, a narrow but defined stretch of water – during their patrols and there were also two long-range rescue missions to go after downed aircrew as well with one US Air Force being brought back but a US Navy aviator remaining missing. The national guardsmen on that second mission were men from Iowa joined by members of the Chilean military who went with them travelling a dozen miles south of the border. There were marines, paratroopers and commandos from the Chilean Armed Forces in California, no more than a hundred by the end of the month. These were all here ahead of a bigger force meant to arrive in January. Pinochet was sending them to aid the fight against the communists, seeking geo-political opportunities, and those men would be far from home. As to the trio of Chileans who went on that unsuccessful rescue mission (it wasn’t one which the US Navy specifically rescued but one which the 47th Division volunteered its men to make as they took their own opportunities), one of them was killed in Mexico by a sniper making him the first of their casualties.
Behind the frontlines on the border, the US Air Force was busy making the wrecked NAS El Centro, a US Navy training base fought over several times, a facility for their own future operations. Engineers moved wreckage of aircraft, vehicles and downed structures while specialist teams dealt with unexploded munitions. There were bodies to bury and some to be removed from the ground too: the latter being many US servicemen (from not just the US Navy but the US Marines and the California National Guard) whose remains were found dumped in a mass grave by the Cubans after the fighting though the Imperial Valley. It was an unpleasant yet necessary task. El Centro and the airstrip which was Imperial County Airport close by were going to be of great significance next year for flight operations over Mexico even when it was hoped that forward sites on Mexican soil could be taken. The work at El Centro was interrupted twice by enemy activity though. On the first occasion, El Centro was the target of several short-range ballistic missiles (with conventional high-explosive warheads) launched from inside Mexico by the Soviets as part of a wider series of late December attacks into California. Days later came an air raid. A pair of Sukhoi-24Ms made a low-level run under US Air Force fighter cover and hit El Centro. It became clear that the Soviets were not ignoring what was going on here. They had no troops of their own for hundreds of miles but their air support was still on-hand for their embattled allies who were positioned south of the border to defend Mexico. They too were getting ready for next year and all that it would bring.
December 1984: Arizona and Sonora
Five interstates ran east-west across the Rocky Mountains linking the West Coast with the rest of the country on the other side. Interstates #10, #40 and #70 were cut due to the Soviet and Nicaraguan presence around El Paso, Albuquerque and Denver. Interstates #80 and #90 were open with their routes through the mountains busy as well as heavily-protected. There were rail links too, mainly for freight rather than limited passenger travel, which also crossed the spine of mountains which ran through the North American continent. Several of these were cut due to the presence of occupying forces while others faced repeated enemy action especially in isolated areas making their use limited and unpredictable. The skies above the Rockies were another connection to the West Coast. The air routes for cross-country transport, sending men and supplies aboard both military and civilian aircraft (the latter under military control), were made use of flying far to the north of Denver and going above Idaho, Montana and Wyoming. Despite some links being open, the enforced closing of some and the danger of using others meant that in many ways, the United States had been cut in two. The furthest Soviet advance had reached Denver and been finally stopped there but that was almost halfway to the Canadian border. While not cut off completely, the West Coast was on the way to being isolated especially as the most-important fights were taking place to the east of the Rockies on the edges of the Great Plains. The West Coast had held and so attention was focused by the United States on the fighting elsewhere. Next year when the general situation was foreseen to have improved, further American forces would move to the West Coast yet before then, those in place who won all of those important victories, would have to hold on with what they had.
Soviet success in cutting off the West Coast had been part of the grand operational plan for the war in North America though it was undercut by the failing of the Cubans fighting in California and the Guatemalans in Arizona. The Cubans were all dead or prisoner now while the Guatemalans had barely managed to hold on. For the Soviets, this was a major disappointment. All that hard work – it really had been difficult – done in the Rockies had been for little real gain when those fighting on the West Coast had ultimately failed. There was regret too that the pre-war projected ‘Las Vegas operation’ had never taken place. This had been a plan to land an airborne division (the 106th Guards) at Nellis AFB outside that Nevada city and establish a big centre of operations in Clark County. Las Vegas itself would be left unoccupied by the Soviet Airborne – McCarran Airport heavily shelled though – as they focused on cutting the links to California closer in as well as securing the Hoover Dam and access to Arizona from behind. A month before the war started, the operation was called off. It was thought too risky as a whole first-rate division could have been lost: the 106th Guards stayed in Eastern Europe in case things went wrong there instead. Looking back, the Soviets now realised how effective this would have been. Nellis had been the centre of US Air Force operations in the first weeks of the war and while there was a big US Army presence at Fort Irwin as well as US Marines at Twentynine Palms who it was feared could have eliminated the Nellis airhead, those forces then wouldn’t have gone southwards to so thoroughly destroy the Cubans as they had helped to do so. Hindsight was great but ultimately useless. By now, Las Vegas might as well have been on the far side of the moon. The 106th Guards was now coming to North America but for operations over on the Great Plains as part of the underway mass reinforcement of combat forces.
The Guatemalan hold on pieces of Arizona was only able to carry on due to American weakness in the state. Their battered and beaten-up troops there had just about held on. They controlled slivers of territory a-joining Mexico to the south and larger but empty areas of the eastern parts of Arizona which backed onto the Rockies behind them. The Soviets, even the Guatemalans themselves, knew that soon enough the Americans would get their act together and retake all of this ground. Withdrawal back over the border into Sonora would have made military sense. Politically this was unacceptable though so they stayed. More troops were to the south. These were third-rate Guatemalan and Nicaraguan troops, dug-in across a wide area in a static defensive position which was daily being improved. It was those recent arrivals whom the Soviets believed would be those to rely upon come 1985. In the meantime though, attention was on Arizona.
Through there American forces consisted of regular US Army troops and national guardsmen from several states. Two corps commands were operational at the end of November yet once December came about, these became just the one. The X Corps – all of national guardsmen – had been earlier spun out of the I Corps (when the latter went to California) but was now temporarily disestablished. The strengthened I Corps controlled all of those in Arizona: two complete divisions, two large brigades and many smaller units. Their mission was to generally remain where they were. Spread from Flagstaff to Yuma in a semi-circular fashion keeping Phoenix far inside and Tucson just outside, the Americans were officially following that stop order with regard to any more forward advances. Like the IV Corps outside Mexicali, the I Corps in Arizona hadn’t been sent any major resupply or combat replacements for men who’d been lost. There remained lower-level fighting though through the month where no big offensives were due to take place but forward patrolling, raids and ambushes were granted permission to occur to keep the pressure on and look for opportunities to be taken. Several weeks in through this supposedly quiet period where the winter weather in Arizona was nothing to write home about, an opportunity presented itself for the I Corps. The 5th Armored Brigade was in the middle of an armed raid near to San Luis Rio Colorado and on Mexican soil within miles of the border behind them. Their tanks shot up Nicaraguan troops and engaged in a pursuit. From his command post back on the American side of the frontier, the brigade commander gave his forward units permission to keep going… he didn’t break his orders, just bent them. American tanks reached the shores of the Gulf of California within hours. The Altar Desert was between them and San Luis Rio Colorado. In addition, of more importance, the land link for the enemy to Baja California was cut by their presence. Permission was sought from the I Corps to hold their ground and for the whole brigade to extend this position. Discussions took place within the Sixth United States Army and then the Western Command headquarters on this. There was no political barrier to going over the border – the US Marines were by now holding Ensenada in Baja – just a military restriction fearing an overstretch. However, based on the local situation with enemy weakness, the permission came for the 5th Brigade to keep what they had taken. More troops moved forward, linked by a road in a reasonable shape and one which engineers moved in to sweep for unexploded munitions. A cleared area for helicopters was set up next to the sea at the southern end too so as to make sure that if there were unexpected problems moving supplies (what few there were) by road, these could come down by air.
A hold over a very small strip of Mexican soil didn’t make up for all of Arizona that remained in enemy hands though. Civilians from the occupied areas continued to successfully come out in small numbers though many others who tried to follow failed to make it. With those who made it came the horror stories of occupation by a foreign power whose hold on what they had was enforced through brutality. Arizona’s newly-elected Congressional contingent were already making a big deal out of this and that would only increase for the new session starting in the New Year. They wanted the pieces of their state under occupation liberated. The matter of supply problems for the I Corps was something they were (generally) briefed upon and the presence of Green Berets all over that region causing problems for the Guatemalans in their rear was hinted at too. Still, that didn’t see them about to give this up and just accept things they way that they were. The calls for an offensive not into Mexico but to clear Arizona would only get louder and louder.
December 1984: Colorado
Where the winter weather was at its worst was where the most of the month’s fighting in North America took place. During the snow, the freezing temperatures and the short amount of daylight hours, up in Colorado through the edges of the Rocky Mountains, serious engagements of a significant importance to the whole war carried on.
Denver had become a city of great significance with the ongoing siege around it which held throughout December. The American fight to keep it free from occupation and the Soviet wish to take it – thus striking what was certain to be a moral blow to American morale – became a struggle of wills between nations. It was more that just a fight for those involved but a big propaganda issue. None of this had been planned yet that was what it had become. Inside Denver, American forces, paratroopers from the 82nd Airborne Division along with a large militia contingent, fought to hold on for themselves and for their country. The Nicaraguans who formed the inner perimeter around them made several serious efforts to overcome those defenders. Twice they came strongly in major offensives against the city, focusing upon Stapleton Airport. They were turned back each time, the first time easier than the second. The airport was the target of countless attacks from afar with air strikes taking place yet in the main artillery, rockets and missiles had it zeroed in. The tower was down and the terminals were burnt out; the runways and taxiways blasted each time then given hasty repairs. The damage done should have forced its closure. It was the city’s airhead to the outside world though. The damage each time was patched up as best as possible and aircraft kept coming in. It took a special kind of pilot to not just fly into Stapleton but to also fly out again. US Air Force C-130 Hercules waited for the right weather – ‘right’ as in terms of terrible and thus to hide them – to come in with steep approaches either silently or making a show of dropping infrared flares to distract missiles targeting them. They then had to get back out again without being shot down too. On the ground, the C-130s were involved in fast turnarounds as they were often targeted there as well. In came supplies and sometimes personnel and out went casualties and evacuees. Many aircraft didn’t make it. Weather conditions or enemy action got them: there were wrecks near to and far from Stapleton. Those fighting for the city’s edges, to keep the Nicaraguans at bay, were outnumbered inside as well as on the outside. There were many, many civilians who hadn’t got away from Denver before the siege began. These were those who lived here yet also refugees who’d come from further afield. Food, medicines and even shelter was in short supply. Casualties from the fighting came when they were caught up in it including several times were Nicaraguan or Soviet raiding parties, small teams of men dismounted who’d sneaked inside, launched attacks from within the perimeter. Almost all of the civilians wanted out; a few wished to stay but they were in the minority. By the end of the month, there were nearly half a million of them all trapped inside. The US Air Force couldn’t lift them out yet were taking children and casualties… some of whom didn’t make it too. For everyone else who wanted to go, if they could make it themselves – and the US Army could only partially assist in this – then there remained that escape route away to the west. The Nicaraguans held a tight corridor to the north, the east and the south of the city yet the mountains to the west weren’t held by them. It was dangerous to go over the Rockies though.
Denver sat right below the Rockies, in the shadow of those mountains and the ongoing fighting up there. The Soviet presence though the high ground only increased through December in spite of all the bad weather. There was a wider strategic aim for the presence of first Spetsnaz units and then later Soviet Airborne troops yet as Denver became so important, a lot of what they were doing played into the siege of that city and the escape of so many of the people from there as the Soviets sought to tighten the siege and see the city fall. The Americans weren’t leaving them all alone up there. They had Green Berets in the Rockies, national guardsmen from the 19th Special Forces Group (based pre-war through many states) recently joined by reservists from the 11th Special Forces Group, a US Army Reserve unit. Detachments were from each were all over the Rockies and not just concentrated in the area immediately west of Denver. Here the fight became rather intensive. The Soviets were focused on cutting the ground routes which ran through the mountains down towards the city and further afield as well. Ambushes and raids took place rather than any stand-up fight before the 76th Guards Airborne Division put company-sized units into the mountains by helicopter insertion to join them. The reinforcement brought bigger operations yet also more American attention. The transport helicopters which came up faced missile attack with several brought down complete with cargoes of troops. The Americans were bringing in their own reinforcements, heavy ground units. Before these arrived late in the month, the Green Berets remained busy getting ready for them and taking on the Soviets. Protecting fleeing refugees coming from out of Denver was something they were little able to help with. They couldn’t for their numbers were few and they had more-important tasks to achieve. This caused anguish and upset elsewhere yet they had to remain focused on their mission of engaging enemy forces where found and keeping the fight going for this territory rather than ceding it to the Soviets. More militia, armed American civilians either in the semi-organised Patriot groups or independent clusters, were fighting here. Some intervened in aiding the flight of refugees while others either stayed or were unaware of the scale of what was going on. The majority of guerrillas through the mountains spent most of their time just staying alive rather than fighting. Yet a few others fought on, actively going out and seeking to fight in places. They conducted their own raids and ambushes, rescued or caught downed pilots when they could and generally fought a guerrilla campaign. There were things done by elements of the militia which were outside the rules of law. Prisoners, if taken alive, were rarely kept alive for long. There were instances where these guerrillas mistreated their fellow Americans who crossed their paths too: these were rare but did happen. The KGB had some people up here as well, men who were ordered here and certainly wouldn’t have volunteered for the mission they were given! That mission was to try to make contact with guerrillas in places and seek out a long-term arrangement with them. It sounded insane and when the first reports came back to the Americans that the Soviets were trying this, there was initial disbelief. It was happening though and nuggets of intelligence to confirm this came. A suggestion was made to President Glenn from the head of the new & still-organising National Intelligence & Security Service (NISS) and it was one given presidential approval. Both the GRU and the Soviet Army would be let known just what the KGB were up to here. So the KGB wanted to give guerrillas guns and ammunition, even intelligence, to make them fight their own people as separatists or terrorists? Okay… but whom else would they fight too with those too, eh? The ingredients to make an explosive meal were chucked into the bowl. When the weather warmed up eventually, hopefully by that point this meal would be ready for the KGB to eat. The Director of NISS was hoping to give the KGB a bad case of the runs, added too by lead poisoning of the gut as well.
A major command reorganisation took place at the beginning of the month when it came to American forces in Colorado (plus down into the Texan Panhandle too) to add to changes made at the end of November. Rockies Command – an army group headquarters – was activated along with a subordinate First United States Army; the Seventeenth Air Force was already in-place. The long-standing issue of the fight for the Rocky Mountains being a sideshow for Texas Command when it really wasn’t was aimed to be solved with this allowing for a better regional focus as opposed to a previous stretching of subordinate resources from the Gulf Coast all the way to the Utah state-line. Below the First US Army, where before there was only the US XVIII Corps with five combat divisions plus attachments stretched from Amarillo to Denver, there was now the new US XI Corps as well. In addition, Canadian forces in Colorado were meant to be joined by more coming down from the Pacific Coast – with a British brigade included – to form a Canadian corps command before the New Year. This lower-level change was again made to better coordinate the fight. The XVIII Corps would remain in command of those American troops fighting at the very top of Texas leaving the XI Corps and the Canadians in support to fight in Colorado. With the Canadians and their British allies – the Redcoats were marching in! – arriving, these consisted of the only substantial reinforcements for the Americans in battle through Colorado though. There were some smaller units coming from the West Coast but what was really needed were more men to fight outside of Denver itself. The 4th Infantry Division and the 174th Infantry Brigade (the old Berlin Brigade) were fought out. They couldn’t budge the Soviets from their Twenty–Second Army – roughly the same size of the US XI Corps – and Nicaraguans with their First Army (another corps-size force) from where they were. The occupiers were unable to advance either, just as worn down after so much combat had been seen in November. The frontlines remained generally static. There were outbreaks of fierce fighting where hundreds would die all for no appreciable gain. Morale among those fighting plummeted. Officers pushed them onwards and orders came from above for this and that to be done yet everyone was dead tired. Slogging through the snow and out in the cold away from any shelter was just what no one wanted to do. Even among the 76th Guards Division, the elite Soviet Airborne, there was little great drive among these men when they were sent away from the fighting southeast of Denver where they were holding back the Canadians – giving over their ground to an independent brigade – to go off into the mountains. They were comfortable where they were. Field court martials to make examples of some and general punishment for many took place. Munity wasn’t near but there were many grumbles and bad attitudes. This was only worse among the 120th Guards Motorised Rifle Division, another supposedly elite unit yet one which the US Army Berlin Brigade had smashed up, and then the Nicaraguans too. No one wanted to be here and if they had to be, they didn’t want to go off to fight when so many saw it all as being for nothing.
The cupboard for American reinforcements was practically bare. Troops were needed for Colorado, to move through the Rockies coming towards Denver from the west, and so Western Command had been instructed to cut loose its pair of armored cavalry regiments which had been in Los Angeles and then gone deeper into Southern California. Attached directly to the First US Army were the 116th & 163rd Regiments. These were national guardsmen based out of Idaho and Montana respectively. They’d been sent to Colorado before, back in late September. There had come an urgent order to sent them to Los Angeles – which they’d failed to reach to save it yet afterwards took part in its liberation – before they could see action against Cuban and Nicaraguan paratroopers south of Colorado Springs. Now, they’d been ordered back here again. Some very choice words had been used by many men within including the commanding officer of the latter regiment at the f***ing stupidity of all of this. Montana to Colorado to California and then back again to Colorado! What the hell! The orders were followed though. The two regiments went via Nevada, across Utah and into Colorado. Traveling though the Rockies, among the snow and over dangerous ground – the snow and the enemy –, the progress once in Colorado wasn’t that great. The national guardsmen in their M-60 tanks and M-113 armoured personnel carriers engaged Spetsnaz and Soviet Airborne, occasionally seeing accidental exchanges of fire with militia units too who mistook them for the enemy… or just fired at anyone in uniform they saw. Montana’s 163rd Regiment went along the course of Interstate-70, a long-winding road which civilians on foot were trying to follow in the other direction. There were cut passes through the mountains and tunnels underneath them. The whole area was infested with the enemy. It was hard going, slow and costly in terms of men. By Christmas, they had reached Silverthorne; New Year saw them reach Georgetown, still a long way from Denver. The 116th Regiment from Idaho fought to the south and followed the route of Highway-285 though not tied directly to that road. They reached as far as the Ute Pass and the town of Divide (a thoroughly deserted place) by the end of the month, tired and worn out as well. Neither regiment had got down off the mountains to the lower ground below. Many enemy had been fought yet many more had got away.
Engagements occurred all over the place with small fights rather than the whole of each regiment seeing action. In one of the many which the 163rd Regiment fought in, right before the New Year and up on the edges of the Arapaho National Forest, a platoon from B Squadron 1-163 CAV got into a terrible fight where they unexpectedly met Soviet armour instead of their commandos or paratroopers. Several companies of tanks had been detached from the 120th Guards Division to support the fight in the mountains when the Americans introduced their own. This meant a difficult journey for those sent into the Rockies. These Soviets detached for the fight travelled from the occupied Boulder on the lower ground and through the Roosevelt National Forest before going even deeper into the wilderness. A platoon of Soviet tanks, three T-72s, got lost and didn’t meet with the Soviet Airborne they were supposed to link up with. Instead, they and what began as three M-60s clashed, fighting at distance in a sudden and confusing fight. The Americans were soon down to just one tank, the Soviets two. There were shots exchanged between the two T-72s where one used its machine gun to fire on the other to apparently clear off people on foot around them. The American tank crew, lost like their opponents, engaged the firing second tank: it was afterwards one vs. one yet the national guardsmen couldn’t see the Soviets. However, all of a sudden they observed as purple smoke coming from the open turret hatch of the last T-72. The target was marked for them! They opened fire and hit the T-72, emerging the victors of a brutal fight which had come out of nowhere. The Americans moved on, not sure of what exactly had gone on there yet glad to have escaped alive. Only much time later would they learn the truth about a downed US Air Force aviator, a band of teenagers who shouldn’t have been running around with guns in the mountains and how that F-15 pilot by the name of Tanner had tried to save them before giving his own life for the 1-163 CAV. That was in the future though, some time off and when the war was over. Before then, the fighting continued through Colorado and the Rockies.
December 1984: Texas Panhandle
The command change with the First US Army being established and the splitting in two of the XVIII Corps to create the new XI Corps up in Colorado benefitted those down in Texas well. The XVIII Corps had lost half its strength yet for those fighting in the Texas Panhandle, this meant that the fight that they had they could focus on far better than beforehand: what was going on up in Colorado – oh so far away – was now the worry of those there. Keeping the very top of Texas out of enemy hands, denying them the opportunity they sought to extend themselves further and out into the Great Plains behind, was going to be easier now that the XVIII Corps just had this mission on their hands. Command & communications, artillery & engineering support and logistics were all simplified with a smaller area of operations that was now covered by the 1st Infantry & 101st Air Assault Infantry Divisions plus the 56th Cavalry Brigade of orphaned Texan national guardsmen. They held their ground through December when the weather was bad though not truly awful like it was elsewhere. Nicaraguans forces to the west of them couldn’t properly get fully out of New Mexico to get anywhere near to Amarillo while more of them away to the south may have taken Lubbock last month yet could get no further north than Plainview. A long stretch of ground spread up to where the corps boundary with the XI Corps was – going across where the Oklahoma Panhandle was; tank country in fact – remained unthreatened though it was watched and guarded in case the Nicaraguans, or more probably the Soviets with tanks, get into position to take advantage. The Canadians up there were stretched thin down through eastern Colorado yet the link was there and held secure. Come better weather in the New Year, once Spring started, the XVIII Corps with hopefully many reinforcements, was hoping to strike out in an offensive rather than defend and lose ground like before. The Americans were looking forward to that fight yet would get another one before that, far sooner.
Nicaraguan forces here in Texas were suffering during the lull in major fighting. There was still sporadic activity with deaths and injuries occurring yet the progress of the Nicaraguan Second Army had come to a stop. They couldn’t go any further than they had. It wasn’t just that the Americans had stopped them. Their advances had been halted by supply issues in the rear. They were second from the bottom of priorities (only ahead of the Guatemalans effectively stranded in Arizona) when it came to support given to them of ammunition, fuel, food, medicines and everything else. That was all desperately needed elsewhere. Some supplies still came through but none of any significance. The fighting men and the majority of the officers below general officer rank weren’t supposed to be aware of the issue. Naturally, they were. How could they not understand that near nothing was coming forward? The men were a long way from home. These Nicaraguans – and Hondurans serving for another country against their will – hadn’t chosen to be in their country’s army, let alone be sent to America to fight in a war like this. It was one full of misery, pain, hunger and fear. They were homesick. They were hurting physically and emotionally. They were hungry and when they did get fed, it made them ill. They were under the constant threat of death from either enemy action or for ill-defined acts of cowardice &/or treason. The previous battles which they had fought had been wonders undertaken by their army, real successes on the battlefield where they engaged and stood their own against the armies of the United States. Much of that success came due to actions taken on flanks by others and generous air support yet they had still achieved all that they had when fighting. No one cared about those any more though. The men didn’t see themselves as part of a victorious army. Skirmishing, patrols and shelling took place along the frontlines throughout the month and the Americans bombed them when they could. Guerrilla issues in this part of Texas, the open wind-swept country, was limited yet when it occurred, the Nicaraguans suffered under those too. The dead were buried here in Texas, not back home by their families. They had it lucky. The injured really suffered. Medical care was… ill-human. The field hospitals were butcher’s dens where amputations of limbs was done for cases where they shouldn’t have been: it saved on time and long-term care to just remove an arm or leg. Blood transfusions and burns treatments brought infections and painful deaths which just went on and on. Back last month, when the Americans had used chemical weapons, so many of the survivors of those attacks hadn’t seen any medical attention at all. They’d been left to die when so many could have been saved because there were countless casualties. Some lucky ones had been shot and put out of their misery by comrades yet the majority had screamed, sobbed and begged for a death which took a long time to come. All of this had continually brought about discipline problems within the ranks of these forced conscripts. Bad morale suffered elsewhere was nothing in comparison to the state of the Nicaraguan Second Army. December saw desertion rates hit a high and there were incidents of men shooting sergeants and officers. Others stole from the stores, taking what little there was and not caring about anyone else, or deliberately attacked their fellow soldiers with their rifles during disagreements. Nicaraguan political security units – Cuban trained personnel – were unable to handle this. The Cubans were first asked to send men but Soviet KGB detachments arrived instead. Ultimately, they played a central role in what became the Hereford Mutiny, one which broke a whole combat division just before Christmas.
Hereford was a Texan town on the road between Clovis over in New Mexico and Amarillo up ahead. It was around here – the fighting men spread out on a wide frontage to the northeast but with support troops near the long-destroyed town – that the Nicaraguans had their 6th Rifle Division. This was a lower-grade unit, part of the second wave of Nicaraguan troops sent to America; not the worst of units (those were still in Mexico) but not long-serving and better-equipped like others. One cold morning, an Antonov-12 transport aircraft in Cuban military markings flew very low over their positions and from it fell bundles of paper which floated downwards towards the Nicaraguans aided by an extremely favourable wind to reach them. The aircraft had been Cuban until the war’s second day back in September when it had landed in Florida and its aircrew defected though only after they’d airdropped men over the Florida Keys. No longer flown by those men, the US Air Force had it in service in a joint programme started by the DIA known as Operation Catfish with a special operations mission. It had several times flown elsewhere in Texas through the eastern occupied parts inserting Green Berets from low-altitude drops but this had moved to leaflets runs in what had been now deemed Operation Ranch Hand after the Soviets had got clued-in with those airdrops of commandos. Flying over the Nicaraguans, the leaflets were dropped and the aircraft got away clean. Information from those deserters who’d fled to XVIII Corps lines earlier in the month had spoken of the conditions and the Americans had seen an opportunity.
The paper had print on both sides. The front was full of propaganda: nothing dramatic nor going to be really effective either. On the back was a ‘safe passage pass’ which promised the bearer ‘comfort to sit out the war’ should they desert and use it to get away from their army. Thousands of these fell among the Nicaraguans. Some men grabbed theirs and read what it said, maybe thinking of trying to run to see that promised comfort. Officers within the 6th Rifle Division were thinking of using the leaflets for another kind of comfort. The chronic shortages for the Nicaraguans included toilet paper: here was plenty of that. It was needed too due to the bad food. The leaflets were collected up to be used for a purpose that the Americans hadn’t foreseen and one which would actually see Ranch Hand a failure. The mission would succeed though due to a fortunate (for the United States) turn of events.
The Soviets in the rear found out about the collection of the leaflets and saw one. They witnessed these being handed out to the men. The reason was explained for this. The senior KGB man in Hereford would have none of that, he believed he was being lied to. The shootings started, first with senior Nicaraguan officers. Then anyone found with one of the leaflets in their possession was to be shot too. This was remarkably unfair and the men singled out for execution for being in possession of what was toilet paper, not American propaganda, were seen to be shot by their witnessing comrades. One man was defended by his friends and a KGB man was shot. The KGB shot back. The Nicaraguans returned fire and there were more of them. The Soviets were surrounded by a mob; Nicaraguan officers seemingly disappeared. Soon enough, every one of the KGB men – the senior man a lieutenant-colonel – was dead, their corpses mistreated too. Things got fast out of hand beyond the initial kill crazy action taken against the KGB. Nicaraguan officers were killed by their men if they were unable to get away from Hereford. The mob spread out, armed and reaching the rear of the frontlines which faced ahead. A mutiny started as the rifle regiments saw order collapse with speed among them. No longer were they fighting the Americans ahead. They wanted to fight all the way back to their homes, taking anyone who stood in their way during that.
It was a long way back to Nicaragua. The mob of armed men didn’t even start moving for they were too busy seeking out more officers to kill and also attacking heavy equipment and even their field fortifications. They smashed and burnt what was in front of them, taking out their anger because despite killing their officers they still had no food, they were still cold and they well all full of pain. For almost twenty-four hours, the mob controlled Hereford. Then the KGB showed up, this time in number. A barrage unit of heavily-armed men arrived after the wider area had been sealed off. These men were outnumbered overall yet they came with armoured vehicles and heavy weapons. A Soviet Army artillery battalion a dozen miles off with big guns, tasked in support of the Nicaraguans, were given the order to shell Hereford. They weren’t told why, they knew nothing of the ongoing mutiny. 152mm & 203mm high-explosive shells blasted the Nicaraguans for some time while the KGB machine gunned anyone who fled south and west. Finally, satisfied that the Nicaraguans were done for, the KGB moved in. Quicker than they thought they could, they took control. The more numerous Nicaraguans had little ammunition and a complete lack of organisation. The KGB took them apart, breaking them into smaller chunks. Men surrendered, others fought on. In the end, be it that day or in later days, they’d all be killed. Some more shelling was needed in-places during the fight but it was soon enough over. The firing squads would be busy for some time.
Soviet efforts to conceal the Hereford Mutiny were good. They put a lid on the news well yet, as was always the case, word leaked out initially. What came out wasn’t always the truth. The news going backwards being stomped on to stop it was what travelled into occupied territory. Other news went into American-held Texas. The deserters who ran during the rule of the mob and then more who fled during the KGB attack all told of what happened. The Americans themselves witnessed the artillery barrage and then in later days reconnaissance efforts caught sight of the firing squads & mass graves. Eight thousand Nicaraguans were believed dead and a whole division knocked out of the war for good. This also left a massive gap in enemy lines. Another opportunity had cropped up. It was one taken by the 56th Brigade. These Texans, once part of the lost 49th Armored Division, were sent forward. Their mission was limited due to their own supply limits and also the support that the XVIII Corps could give them. These restrictions affected what they did yet didn’t deny them a fantastic victory. The Texans bypassed empty enemy positions outside Hereford and didn’t follow the road running southwest towards New Mexico but south instead deeper into Texas. They went towards the town of Dimmitt and then down to a crossroads at Sunnyside. Here they fought the flank units of the Nicaraguan 4th Motorised Rifle Division, a formation based around Plainview who’d been given orders to extend their frontage to cover Hereford. They hadn’t been told why – the 6th Rifle Division wasn’t mentioned – and were underway when the Americans reached them. The Texans won their fight, nearly defeating a whole regiment before the Nicaraguans were able to pull back into secure positions. The attack and the Texans sitting in Sunnyside afterwards split the Nicaraguan Second Army in two, their 2nd Motorised Rifle Division was away to the north with Americans in between them.
While the 56th Brigade had worn itself out when Sunnyside was a big fight, they’d opened up the front completely. The Nicaraguans had reacted only to hold on and not counterattack. The XVIII Corps started marshalling what few available assets it had, what it could spare from holding the lines and what they could support in battle. A pause of a week to ten days was needed and the weather wouldn’t be good come the first week of January, but a major attack despite all handicaps was being put together. The opportunity was too good to pass up and Soviet activity in response to what the Texans had done, let alone any Nicaraguan reaction, was minimal. A big battle was coming up as eyes were cast further forward more than just Plainview ahead.
December 1984: Oklahoma
The 103rd Guards Airborne Division had an illustrious history. It was a Rifle division in the latter stages of the Second World War and successfully fought to capture Vienna from the Nazis. As part of the post-war Soviet Airborne, it had taken part in Operation Danube in 1968 to eliminate Czechoslovak resistance and then gone into Iran as the first wave of assault forces eleven years later of the joint invasion of both Afghanistan and Iran. For operations in the United States, the 103rd Guards Division had been the first on the ground in Texas where it had secured the airheads in & around Corpus Christi to open the way in for the Soviet Army. America had then become a graveyard for the paratroopers though. One regiment was lost on the Gulf Coast of Texas long before Houston was secured and for no gain at all; the later assault by the rest of the 103rd Guards Division to seize Houston’s airports as part of the destruction of US Marine Reservists hadn’t removed the stain of the earlier defeat around Lavaca Bay. A further defeat had come last month where most of one of the pair of surviving regiments had been defeated at Lawton here in Oklahoma. The Guards title had been stripped from the division with orders on that coming from Moscow despite protests from many. This was important, the title meant something, and the punishment for failure was extended to all of the serving men with that stripping of their valued designation. What was left of what was now the plain 103rd Division had held onto their airhead around Altus AFB when Pennsylvania national guardsmen had failed to dislodge them from what they’d taken. They held onto Altus through most of December. The main frontlines were back to the south on the Red River which ran between Oklahoma and Texas leaving those paratroopers here on their own far out in front. They controlled the captured airbase and the surrounding town though moving any further, taking any more ground to link up with the Soviet Army forces on the other side of the river, was impossible. The 103rd Division was told to hold on where they were pending later reinforcement, a time for that unspecified. They were to hold Altus open for air operations to keep them in the fight via supply runs and also allow for combat operations from arriving attack-fighters – a squadron of Su-17s had been planned to be sent – to take place as well. The American’s actions made fulfilling those tasks impossible.
The 28th Infantry Division had seen one of its brigades get its behind whipped late last month when the first attempt had been made to retake Altus. The US II Corps, the national guardsmen’s parent command, wanted it taken less the Soviets there expand themselves either now or in the future further outwards. That would threaten their entire position on the Red River. The paratroopers inside Altus were to be overcome, even if it took the whole of the 28th Infantry to do so! Two of the division’s brigades, not all three, were used to squeeze and retake Altus. It took time because the approach was methodical and the 28th Infantry wasn’t able to use plentiful stocks of ammunition like would be needed to make it go quicker. Still, once underway, the task of beating the Soviets at their besieged airhead inside Oklahoma was one which the men from Pennsylvania set to achieve. They did what the Nicaraguans around Denver had failed to do there and shut off outside support for those trapped inside the pocket of resistance. Altus’ runways were shut when big artillery shells were fired at great distance when a couple of batteries of self-propelled M-107 guns were escorted by tanks to get close enough to bring their targets fully in range. The guns battered them with contact high-explosive fuses used alongside airburst shells as well to scatter shrapnel. There were also mobile SAM-launchers firing HAWK missiles which were escorted elsewhere outside the Soviet airhead and targeted approaching Soviet transports. Those big targets had to slow down to come in to land and it was then that they were engaged. The stocks of 175mm shells and SAMs were limited: the Americans could only hope that the Soviets didn’t realise how low their stocks were and shut down flight operations first. Thankfully, this worked out. A week of major losses with incoming transports as well as specially-trained airfield engineers saw the 103rd Division told that no longer would aircraft land inside their held perimeter. Drops of supplies would occur from high-flying aircraft using special parachutes to do this.
Infantry supported by armoured vehicles and also tanks moved around the edges of Altus, taking lumps out of the Soviets. Sometimes the men from Pennsylvania got unstuck. They could run into ambushes, coming off with many casualties. These eased up as time went on. The Soviets inside started to run through the last of their ammunition. The airdrops of supplies got fewer and fewer and as the perimeter shrunk, more of the parachute-retarded containers landed outside. ‘Waste not want not’ became the mantra of the supply officers with the 28th Infantry. Everything that was in those captured containers was taken back to the divisional base. It may not be useful now, they might never have a need for it, but someone would. Using Soviet ammunition themselves to solve their own issues sounded great in practice yet it wasn’t feasible when it came to rifle magazines, belts of machine gun bullets and mortar shells which didn’t exactly fit their weapons. As said, someone else at another time would find all that useful, not the 28th Infantry as it kept on plugging away at pushing the Soviets backed deeper inside their occupied area. It all took time yet soon enough they were in sight of the airbase to the east of Altus. The town itself – a ruin if there ever was one – was left alone over to the west with the focus on retaking this facility. American intercepts caught excerpts of radio transmissions coming out. Decoding teams believed that the commanding general inside was informing his superiors of his situation and saying he could no longer hold. What came back were orders to stand and fight to the last man if necessary: no mention came now of reinforcement. On the back of these intercepts, II Corps put in a request up the chain of command on behalf of the 28th Infantry for a series of airstrikes to help bring about the end of this fight. The Soviets were out of SAMs and anti-aircraft artillery shells. The Twelfth Air Force had many other tasks yet eventually they released some aircraft. Forward controllers on the ground guided the attacks in, hitting what was necessary. Without air defences, the 103rd Division suffered gravely. Each bomb-run was followed up afterwards by more nibbling away at their perimeter.
Christmas Eve for those in Altus under the assault was bad with intensive American attacks though on Christmas Day those eased off somewhat. December twenty-sixth saw renewed American action. This was the last full day of the Soviet Airborne being able to hold on. The next morning, there was contact made in person when the division’s acting commander – his general had been killed the day before in a bomb-run – went forward himself under a white flag and met with his opposite number from the 28th Infantry. A ceasefire was requested, pending a full surrender where the paratroopers would be able to ‘retain their honour’. The temptation to tell the 103rd Division’s colonel where his men could stick their honour after all that had been done to civilians and military prisoners inside the perimeter was there but the American general had his orders to avoid a final, bloody fight if the Soviets presented themselves. Before giving a response to what the Soviets wanted, he asked about the KGB inside the perimeter: where were they and what did they think about the surrender? Killed in the fighting or by their own hands, the Soviet colonel said with a straight face. That was a lie: the last of them had been shot that morning on charges of mutiny and fermenting rebellion. All that was a matter for others. The 28th Infantry’s general accepted the Soviet’s offer. A ceasefire occurred and then several hours later, a full surrender took place. Three and a half thousand Soviet paratroopers, two thirds of them carrying wounds, marched out and into captivity while national guardsmen moved in. Radios, documents and some vital equipment had been destroyed by the Soviets before the Americans could get a-hold of them but there was no trouble from the defeated enemy. The KGB men who’d taken their own lives were found… they’d apparently shot themselves with their hands bound behind their backs and hoods secured over their heads. None of the Pennsylvanian national guardsmen had ever seen anything like that before and all who witnessed such a sight would have stories to tell for many years.
The loss of Altus and the 103rd Division wasn’t a fatal blow for the Soviets. The assault into Oklahoma last month had been meant to seize airheads Altus and Lawton in coordination with a crossing of the Red River. The latter had failed when the II Corps, aided by the US VII Corps over in Texas, had forestalled the Soviet Twenty–Eighth Army; Lawton’s initial seizure had seen a strong American counterattack to retake the airport there. The men had Altus had received all of those messages to hold on yet no one was going to come to their aid even if they’d made it into the New Year. Once there, they were left to their doom. They’d been dismissed as failures and left in-place so as to keep American attention on them. Now that they were finished, this did free up the national guardsmen who’d overcome them yet that was expected. The Soviets correctly knew that straight after Altus was retaken, the Americans weren’t about to drive south and begin liberating what parts of Texas were under occupation. Things would be different come 1985 though: that was something that the two opposing sides knew very well. Until then, the frontlines on the Red River stayed where they were. Occasional heavy exchanges of fire took place and raids were conducted going both north and south too. Still, the Red River defined the frontlines in Oklahoma. There were Soviet troops still on the northern side, cluster around their salient north of Burkburnett, but they were dug into defensive positions and unable to either be dislodged or move. Casualties mounted but the stoppage of big offensive moves continued.
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 5, 2019 0:20:14 GMT
December 1984: Texas, North and East
Large areas of Texas were not under foreign occupation and these lay towards the northeastern side of the Lone Star State. Part of this area had only recently been liberated during November during an offensive stretching from Waco down the Interstate-35 corridor. The aim had been to reach Austin, a task which had been too much to achieve. Fort Hood had come back under American control and that huge military site, one abandoned ahead of its capture first by the Americans and then in turn the Cubans, was full of national guardsmen as part of their defensive position to make sure what territory had been liberated wouldn’t once again fall into enemy hands. There were more national guardsmen across the wider area of Texas which was free of occupation. It was these part-time reservists who had fought here on the attack and in defence when the regular US Army was either tied up elsewhere or had suffered crippling defeats early on. There were regulars alongside them though. The US VII Corps – which had come back from West Germany – held onto ground north of Dallas–Fort Worth and there were now increasing numbers of professional soldiers being attached to national guard formations to the south of them. Combat and staff officers as well as specially-trained personnel who fulfilled technical roles had been assigned to the US VI & VIII Corps. Some negative comments had been passed by national guardsmen on this: weren’t they trusted to carry on doing what they had been and fight better than the US Army had? There were remarks made from some of those attached elsewhere like this: couldn’t the National Guard send their own men? All this was the beginning of a process planned to properly commence starting next year where newly-raised forces of the US Army would join with the national guard in number directly before eventually taking over their positions. The same personnel now assigned early would be here for that take-over.
One of those national guard units in Texas which had come from afar like the rest was the 86th Armored Brigade from Vermont. It was part of New Jersey’s 50th Armored Division and positioned in the general area around Lampasas, west of Fort Hood and deep forward up on the Edwards Plateau. Cuban forces were their opponents whom they were instructed to fight when engaged though not to undertake forward offensive operations against them for the time being due to the general supply situation. The 86th Brigade in the main consisted of men from Vermont with the tankers, support units and the staff all being from that state. An infantry component had been attached to them from out of Massachusetts but the brigade remained Vermont-dominated. They’d come a long way to get here, fighting when on the attack back last month, but been instructed to come to a stop and hold their ground for the winter. Winter in Texas was vastly different from how it was up in Vermont. There was no snow, just a much cooler climate than was usually seen during a Texan summer: to the 86th Brigade this was summer! Staying still and not attacking forward in any big actions didn’t have the best of effects upon them. It was the same with many other American units spread across the frontlines where they were told to hold fast because going forward couldn’t be supported. It affected morale and while this was understood by generals who briefed the politicians about it, nothing could be done for now. When the new stocks of ammunition came from factories supposed to be pumping them out at a tremendous rate, then they’d go on the attack once again. Until then, they waited.
Cuban tanks showed up unexpectedly in the middle of the month. From seemingly out of nowhere (that wasn’t the case; later analysis of reconnaissance showed a pattern of failure to detect this), a regiment of Cuban armour struck towards Lampasas and the 86th Brigade around it. These weren’t Cubans who’d previously fought in Texas, men from the broken Cuban Second Army, but men who’d recently been shipped over from their home country. From bases around Havana where Castro had wanted to keep them – they and their parent division was part of a sort-of Pretorian Guard around the Cuban capital – before having his arm twisted, the 11th Armored Regiment came to Texas and struck against the Americans. Over eighty up-armoured T-62 tanks came forward, converging of Lampasas from several directions. The Americans saw them coming far too late. The 86th Brigade was meant to have patrols out and covered too at distance by air support to stop anything this happening. That all failed. With haste, the Americans tried to fight back. They rushed to get their own tanks in action, the M-48A5s which they had brought with them from Vermont, but time wasn’t on their side. Air support as screamed for by the Americans and rather quickly there were aircraft in the skies above. However, these weren’t from the US Air Force as requested. Soviet Sukhoi-25 Frogfoot attack-fighters (an aircraft in many ways similar to the American A-10) struck at the defenders of Lampasas. A couple of Cuban tanks were mistakenly engaged by those Frogfoots when misidentified as American but this couldn’t stop the victory which was won. Much of the 86th Brigade was destroyed, fighting through a terrible afternoon and a horrendous night. An attempt was made to withdraw, one which only brought confusion and a Cuban pursuit. If any of these men, Americans or Cubans, had been here back in September, they could have felt déjà vu with the whole thing.
The attack by the 11th Regiment was very successful and they wiped out much of the 86th Brigade, especially its combat strength more than the rear-area units which managed to escape. The 50th Armored moved more tanks forward, joined by the 107th Armored Cavalry Regiment as well. They were in-place soon enough to defend Fort Hood and therefore access down off the Edwards Plateau to the north-south running I-35 corridor. There was confidence that they would be able stop what was regarded as part of a bigger Cuban attack to do just that: get back down onto lower ground and then start rolling up the whole of the VIII Corps. Such a continued operation wasn’t underway though. There was nothing behind the 11th Regiment, not even the rest of its parent division. American air reconnaissance, joined by patrols on the ground sent forward on very dangerous missions, took several days to confirm this. Only then did it start to become apparent what the Lampasas attack had been all about. The Soviets had sent those Cuban tanks into action to eliminate a forward salient of American forces which was far inside their supply lines running north. With Lampasas retaken, the road network around it was freed-up. Highway-281 – which ran through Lampasas – was now open again to the Soviets. They could move forces and supplies up from the wider San Antonio area through Central Texas again. There were other roads yet they’d been hurt by the earlier loss of Lampasas and wanted it back. Those national guardsmen from Vermont had been unlucky to be where they were and in the way of this, a minor distraction for the Soviets who’d used the Cubans to get rid of their presence.
American air attention was directed to move westwards once this was all understood. That wasn’t the end of the matter though. What was left of the 86th Brigade was pulled back into the rear and the brigade commander (one of the first to get safely back into the rear) was relieved of command along with several of his staff. There were other consequences throughout the 50th Armored and the VIII Corps too when it came to more personnel relived of their duties. Eyes had been taken off the ball, mistakes made and laziness had set in the Cubans had been beaten once before and it was believed that they wouldn’t dare come back. Lampasas had been a forward position and the men who had died there shouldn’t have. It would be some time before the 86th Brigade was back in action and when that came, most of its fighting strength would no longer be national guardsmen.
Lampasas wasn’t the only fight through December. Other short but lethal engagements took place all along the frontlines. VII Corps, fresh from its November victories around Gainesville and then near Sanger, continued to keep fighting against the parts of the Soviet Twenty–Eighth Army facing them with small-scale attacks made between the two that didn’t cease. Nearby, VI Corps kept the Soviets from getting anywhere near Fort Worth and thus closer to Dallas behind though their fighting was less intensive overall in comparison to the fighting to their north. Then there was the rest of the VIII Corps, those who didn’t get involved in the fight for and fallout from Lampasas, who continued to try to edge closer to Austin if they could (an impossible task) though also fight skirmishes with more Cubans all along the face of the Balcones Escarpment which the Edwards Plateau was behind.
Then there were the repeated strikes against Dallas–Fort Worth, ones made from distance. The urban area saw a big evacuation from there of locals and refugees at the beginning of the month organised by FEMA off to sites in Arkansas ready for those made homeless by war. There still remained many civilians who were there when the missiles and the bombs came. Short-range ballistic missiles were fired at the military airbases of Carswell AFB and NAS Dallas along with the airports. Not all of them hit their targets, targets which were surround by parts of the two cities. The only defence against these missiles was to try to hit their launch vehicles before they were fired as there were no American anti-missile defences: locating those launch vehicles when they were far off and under camouflage in occupied territory wasn’t an easy task in any way. Adding to the missiles were the air raids, bombing runs which the Soviets made when they managed to get these through the American fighter screen. One of those raids which got through managed to see high-explosive bombs put into Air Force Plant 4, where General Dynamics were building F-16s here in Texas. There was already a process underway of shifting production to Georgia of these aircraft but they were still being made in Fort Worth too. That would no longer be the case. Air Force Plant 4 was shut for good when successfully hit like it was. Too close to the frontlines anyway, the air situation had been a serious concern beforehand and a fear of an attack like this had become real. Soviet success at ending production of such aircraft at the factory in Texas was a serious blow for the United States, one far bigger than getting rid of a brigade of national guardsmen at a small town which a highway ran through.
December 1984: Louisiana
General Schwarzkopf’s US V Corps had close to half of its strength formed from national guard units at the end of last month though through December, the balance towards regular elements of the US Army in terms of numbers tilted towards the latter. No significant combat reinforcement came to the American force along the Sabine River facing the Soviets who were over on the other side of that waterway across in Texas. Instead, Schwarzkopf received several thousand additional personnel joining units of the V Corps, men who were previously injured in the early stages of the war. These were personnel who’d been hurt in the fighting and evacuated to the rear where they had been treated for those wounds. Men who had incurred bone fractures, concussions, certain burn injures and such like had been released from medical care – many others hadn’t and wouldn’t see any more of this war – to return to the fight. These were often men from units eventually destroyed in battle through Texas. The men which the V Corps received had been with combat units such as the 1st Cavalry, 2nd Armored and 3rd Armored Divisions plus support elements which had been part of the disestablished Fifth United States Army. Upon being released from medical care, there had been initial ideas to see them sent to the training formations getting ready to field the Army of the United States (ARUS) next year yet a change in that plan had seen them returned to the front now. The US VII Corps up in North Texas received some of them too, doing so because as like Schwarzkopf’s command this other corps was towards the very top of priorities for supply and reinforcement (the very top had first been the US XVIII Corps but was now the US XI Corps: those fighting around Denver and through Colorado).
This all mattered greatly. Where the V Corps was on that list of priorities meant that in addition to the men brought into to fill out gaps and replace the dead & other injured who’d been lost from units under command now, Schwarzkopf was also receiving large deliveries of supplies. This allowed the fight to continue during the winter here near the Gulf Coast. The V Corps was mainly in Louisiana though maintained bridgeheads on the other side of the Sabine across in Texas. Significant military actions could take place, just short of real offensive operations as the supplies only stretched so far. Orders coming down from Texas Command through the Third US Army told Schwarzkopf that these were to be ‘restrained’ due to the bigger picture. This wasn’t something that could be disobeyed though at the same time there was flexibility available. The 24th Infantry Division – Schwarzkopf’s former command – extended their bridgehead around the city of Orange. The Georgian national guardsmen with the division were used to hold the positions facing south and west while the regulars pushed northwards to reach the line of Interstate-10 which ran lateral up ahead. The highway bridges going over the Sabine were long down and the stretch of the interstate full of abandoned & burnt-out civilian vehicles, making it not useable for now, but it was something for the future once cleared and repairs. An opportunity to attack had come due to American monitoring of Soviet movements nearby where their weakened units were trying to rearrange themselves and during that, Schwarzkopf had his men strike. Victory was won after a short two-day fight where the size of the Orange bridgehead was increased by near fifty per cent. What Schwarzkopf wanted to do in addition, and what the First Army refused to see take place, was for the 5th Infantry Division to go back to Kirbyville. Only part of that formation was on the Texan side of the Sabine, concentrated around Burkeville and Buckhorn when in the Lone Star State. Before the Geneva-organised moratorium on any more use of chemicals, one of the division’s brigades had been heavily-targeted by the Soviets with gas when in Kirbyville and retreated back from there further to the east and nearer to Louisiana. Going forward again, when additional men were added to secure the communications network around that town with its road & rail links, was denied from above. The additional men were deemed by Schwarzkopf to be able to do that: First Army said no. Come New Year, yes but before then the beefed-up 2nd Brigade (hit by gas before) along with the 1st Brigade and Louisiana’s 256th Brigade were to stay where they were either side of the Louisiana-Texas state-line. Schwarzkopf had to follow his orders on this.
Back over in Louisiana, the support elements of the V Corps, which would be needed before Schwarzkopf could do anything further than extending his bridgeheads, remained reforming as much as possible. The supply, transportation, communications, vehicle maintenance units and so on had suffered many loses when the V Corps had been fighting elsewhere in Texas and the 3rd Armored had been lost trying to stop the Soviets from getting their tanks to really destroy them. Those returning soldiers joined these units as well, adding to service-personnel who’d been discharged from service before the war and officers on who’d been staff courses or liaison duties elsewhere. There were still equipment shortages yet everyday these got less as deliveries occurred of what could be spared for a high-priority force like the V Corps.
This build-up ready to support the fighting troops once they went back on the offensive once again took place in the southwestern corner of the state yet across the whole of Louisiana there was a major military presence. There were flight operations being conducted from Barksdale AFB, England AFB and NAS New Orleans. Twelfth Air Force strikes were made into Texas, focusing especially on getting through enemy fighters trying to stop hits being made against the ongoing presence of shipping using captured port facilities along the coast. The Soviets responded in kind with their own air attacks made into Louisiana. They focused on trying to hit those airbases as well as going after bridges over the Red River to cut communications and the Louisiana Army Ammunition Plant too. The latter was a hive of activity, nothing like what was seen in World War Two during the plant’s heyday but still very busy. The plant avoided getting seriously hit by Soviet air strikes yet there were some close calls and many US Air Force aircraft were lost in those. Elsewhere, the Soviets went after the Port of New Orleans too. Connections to the outside world afar from here were cut but New Orleans connected inland along the Mississippi River up deep into the American heartland. Movement of shipping up and down this river had always been important and continued during wartime. Wartime production through the Mid-West was connected down the course of the river into Louisiana. Two big attempts were made to hit New Orleans and the second of those did manage to get through where major damage was done there. Getting back out for those aircraft wasn’t easy though and several were brought down making sure than another raid like this wouldn’t take place for a while.
Louisiana’s Gulf Coast consisted of its wetlands, a significant swampy area. December brought the usual heavy rains to the area. Under that weather, instances of fighting took place with sudden engagements taking place at various points. Soviet raiding forces were inserted by air (parachute drops or helicopters dashing forward) and also on small boats coming from Texas. V Corps was tied up with the Sabine River mission and included the majority of Louisiana’s national guard on-strength. Other national guardsmen were present though along with some Green Beret teams as well, all in defence to stop these raids from achieving their aim. That aim was to establish a forward presence on the ground inside any sheltered areas of the Louisiana Wetlands to conduct deeper operations later. When located, the forward sites were attacked along with encountered patrols. It was not a pleasant fight for anyone involved. It went on though with no end in sight unless the V Corps was able to move forward into Texas proper in 1985 to take the fight back to the Soviets there instead.
December 1984: Florida
‘Florida, a dagger pointed at the heart of Cuba.’
The historical analogy – Korea being seen as that dagger with regard to the ambitions of the Japanese Empire – was rather hyperbolic yet it had been one used by Raúl Castro to urge his brother to strike northwards against Florida ahead of the opening of the war. That didn’t just mean air attacks nor even the landing made at Key West by Cuban paratroopers, but a bigger assault against the mainland. Fidel Castro hadn’t been convinced of that need for Cuba to send its armies into Florida and the Soviets would have none of that either: they wanted Cuban troops in California, Texas and also the Caribbean islands to the east. Plans underway for a big Cuban landing – opposed completely by the Soviets – were called off and instead only the Key West operation (which included the neighbouring Boca Chica Key) took place. However, Raúl was able to get his brother to agree to commando raiding operations to be made. These had begun back in September and were still ongoing throughout December. Along both the eastern and western coasts of the Florida Peninsula, special forces attacks took place. These were coastal operations which rarely ventured far inland and the progress of them far up each coast remained limited. There were no operations past the Tampa Bay – Cape Canaveral line, especially not up along the Florida Panhandle. The Cubans didn’t have his easy. Their commandos were opposed by the Americans who fought on their own ground against this intention to destroy infrastructure throughout the Sunshine State. Soviet naval Spetsnaz joined the fight in the weeks before the end of the year adding to the series of clashes taking place along the shorelines of Florida.
Florida national guardsmen (including some of the state’s own Green Berets) with the 53rd Infantry Brigade and the 83rd Troop Command were stationed up the eastern side of the peninsula as well as internally. The former had their area of operations from Key Largo at the very top of the Florida Keys all the way past Miami and up to Cape Canaveral; the latter was a non-combat command organisation response for inland support yet included many small armed detachments on patrol including former national guardsmen who’d volunteered to return to wartime service. Up along all of the western coastline, from the Everglades to the Florida Panhandle, was the 2nd Marine Division with thousands of US Marines positioned there. Since the beginning of the war, they had been here rather than seeing action elsewhere as the Marine Corps as a whole would have wished to have seen done with them. The US Marines should really have been in the Caribbean. However, they remained in Florida until newly-raised forces of the ARUS (the Army of the United States included two marine divisions, one being raised at Parris Island in South Carolina) could replace them next year. The national guardsmen and the US Marines all saw action. Their clashes with the Cubans, and also smaller numbers of Soviets, were near daily. The majority were accidents where the two opposing sides ran into each other rather than purposeful engagements. There were only so many places where the raiding forces could show up along the coastline to strike and the defenders were positioned nearby on patrol as well as in static guard positions too. Shootouts took place with great frequency. The Americans, especially the US Marines, had on-hand what the Cubans didn’t have to influence the fights which took place in their favour: external fire support. The Cubans arrived by either speedboats or mini-subs but neither of those carried the weaponry of combat aircraft, armed helicopters, coastal patrol boats and additionally artillery that the Americans had at their disposal. Many incoming raiding parties were detected on their approach and if not attacked before they landed, then straight afterwards. The Cubans were running out of men. Very few of those sent in the raiding teams – as small as half a dozen men; as large as up to forty – were coming back. Those who did return were sent back again, joined by lower-grade men on newer missions. As expected, this saw even more losses occur. Initial Soviet hesitancy to go anywhere near the Florida mission changed when they saw how many good-quality American forces were tied up facing the Cubans. They knew too that the US Marines would have been better used in the Caribbean but they were in Florida and with the introduction of a smaller number of their own men, they could tie up greater numbers of opponents. Therefore, part of the 17th Naval Spetsnaz Brigade tasked for Gulf of Mexico operations along the coasts of Texas (in defence) and Louisiana (on the attack) was sent to Florida as well to exploit this opportunity.
Homestead AFB, MacDill AFB and Patrick AFB – a trio of airbases across the southern half of the Peninsula – were where those aircraft in the skies over Florida but also out into the Florida Straits were flying from when the US Air Force supported those on the ground. They were joined by US Marine aircraft who operated from Homestead and several civilian sites now under military control. Each was the focus of attempts to get raiding forces into them with the Cubans making a big attack on Patrick early in the month and the Soviets showing up off MacDill (inside Tampa Bay and not easy to reach from the open sea) a couple of weeks later. Aircraft were lost on the ground in these and there were casualties among American forces especially with the strike on MacDill. The commando threat was something always there yet the main focus for those involved in the air war when it came to Florida was hostile action in the air coming from Cuba. There were more aircraft based up in the Florida Panhandle at both Eglin AFB and Tyndall AFB too. As had been the case just before the war, aircraft coming out of Cuba were engaged before they could reach Florida if possible… otherwise in the skies above. A new threat showed up come December, a different type of Soviet aircraft than had been met before. These were Sukhoi-27S Flankers. US intelligence knew that the Soviet Air Defence Forces had rushed the -27P interceptor version into service to protect the Soviet homeland yet the appearance of the -27S fighter version in Cuba came as a surprise. These aircraft were quite something. They still needed work-up time before they could do all that was foreseen with such an aircraft and the Flanker wasn’t widely available due to production issues. Nonetheless, the Soviets hoped that they would be a game-changer in the skies over the Florida Straits, engaging and overcoming American F-15s. Eagles and Flankers met in combat. The Soviets came off worse from the clashes yet not overly decisively so if an opinion of an impartial judge could have been given on the several fights which occurred. There were no impartial judges about. The F-15s, aided by AWACS support too, shot down several of the Soviet fighters and chased others away while taking a few losses of their own. Over in Cuba, the Soviets only saw failure occur when fewer aircraft returned than had gone out and the kill claims of F-15s which came from the surviving pilots didn’t sound convincing enough. The Flankers were held back from any more offensive missions forward for the time being until more would be sent and different arrangements made for their use in battle.
Those clashes with the Flankers saw a couple of F-15s come down over the bottom of Florida when damaged aircraft based much further to the north tried to make emergency landings at the southern airbases. Pilots ejected if possible, facing the elements rather than end up smeared on the ground as part of an air-wreck. Try as they might to avoid so, there were aircrews who came down in the Everglades. Cuban and Soviet pilots in other fights had ended up here with a couple of them rescued though many more left all alone as those who were saved had been located due to their good fortune and not a deliberate effort to do so. With the US Air Force pilots, HH-3 rescue helicopters, Jolly Green Giants, went looking for them and pulled a few out. Others would join the unfortunate fates of enemy pilots who’d ended up there facing the elements and the wildlife. Elsewhere across Florida, where enemy aircrews came down or commandos part of raiding teams ended up on their own & running for their lives, they faced a different kind of danger than what was in the Everglades. All across the Sunshine State were men in uniform with guns. The Florida State Guard, inactive before the war since being stood down back in 1947, was re-established with the stroke of a pen from Governor Bob Graham within hours of the current war starting. Thousands of men joined up including a significant number of Cuban-Americans too when it became clear that despite pressure exerted, the US Government wasn’t going to build an army solely of Cuban exiles. Those who were unable to join the National Guard or the ARUS then entered service with the State Guard. Uniforms weren’t so uniform and the weaponry available was a wide mix – ‘bring your own’ it often was – but the numbers were rather impressive. Organisation and communications links improved pretty fast. By December, the State Guard was over fifteen thousand strong: bigger than the Florida National Guard and just short of the 2nd Marine Division numbers-wise. They too became involved in shooting incidents with commando raiders coming from the sea though, unfortunately, there were a couple of friendly-fire incidents with their fellow Floridians too when other State Guard troops and national guardsmen as well were shot at. There was a lot of eagerness to fight, sometimes too much.
In the northern part of Florida, there was much military activity away from the frontlines of the conflict with the Soviet’s unsinkable aircraft carrier which was Cuba. On the Atlantic-facing northeastern corner, Mayport naval base near Jacksonville was seeing major use by the US Navy along with the nearby naval air facilities as well. US Navy security forces, expanded greatly since before the war (and not highly-rated by the other armed services) conducted security patrols though without an active commando threat. They were preparing themselves for one, a wise move considering how the Soviets were conducting silent reconnaissance ready to begin actions here come next year. Over in the Florida Panhandle, to the northwest, the US Navy had several air facilities there as well near to the US Air Force bases at Eglin and Tyndall. NAS Pensacola and NAS Whiting Field were pre-war training bases now with expanded operations ongoing. When the Soviet Airborne had landed in South Texas at the beginning of the conflict, they had used the many US Navy training sites around Corpus Christi as airheads: this was joined by the Cubans taking NAS Key West, another major training site for the US Navy’s aviation assets. The aircraft and personnel there in Texas and also the Florida Keys had all been lost in the sudden assaults thus making Pensacola and Whiting Field (plus several outlying relief strips) even more busy than they would have been with full American national mobilisation ongoing. While aircrews conducted their training ready to serve aboard carriers, there was a carrier offshore in the Gulf of Mexico. The USS Lexington, remembered by the Japanese as the ‘Blue Ghost’ for her World War Two service, remained caught inside what was considered hostile territory. The training carrier had a small air wing and had been conducting limited offshore air operations though staying close to the coastline. Several near misses had come and her luck could only last so long. The Soviets were aiming to get her soon enough though sinking the Blue Ghost was, as the Japanese had discovered in the last war she fought in, meant finding her first. Keeping the Lexington in the fight forever was something recognised as impossible by the US Navy when in the Gulf of Mexico. She needed to escape or be lost. If an escape was made, there was a lot that the carrier would do in the wider war rather than playing hide-and-seek in the Gulf of Mexico and waiting for the Soviets to put her on the bottom. An opportunity came to make that escape and the US Navy took it. Towards the end of the month, the US Air Force was planning to make a major strike against Cuba and being rather secretive about it because they were using their ‘invisible’ aircraft to do this: the few F-117 Nighthawks that were in service. Cuban mainland targets were on the list to be bombed as well as the Cuban fighters flying from Key West too. Only by getting to Chuck Robb himself could the US Navy get the US Air Force to agree to coordinate their raid with the escape of the Blue Ghost. The defence secretary would not stand by and allow the interservice rivalry which had crippled the early war effort to continue and this was an opportunity he himself took to stamp on that when it still, after all this time, saw the two services not actively subverting each other’s war efforts but refusing to cooperate fully. When the stealth aircraft went into action over Cuba and dropped bombs on Key West too, the Lexington made a run for it. The carrier raced down the western side of the Florida Peninsula and through the Florida Straits before going around the bottom and up the eastern side. The Soviets had no idea it happened until one of their scouting teams near Mayport spotted the Blue Ghost coming into port there. Even if those men had missed its arrival, there came an announcement the next day from New York boasting of what had happened, even claiming that the Lexington had attacked Cuba on the way. It was a rare admission by the US Navy of what its carriers were up to in this war and part of a big propaganda move, with the added lie about the supposed attacks made on Cuba during the escape. This only added to the intent by the Soviets to strike at Mayport as soon as they could. They dispatched more men to join the scout team, ready to give the Americans a taste of their own propaganda when the Lexington was – like others in port – to be attacked as soon as possible and blown up in port once the men were there. The plan was to do this in January.
December 1984: New York
While he hadn’t been about to admit it, John Glenn was convinced back in September that Ted Kennedy was about to lose the election. He would no longer be vice president as his own political career would be over alongside Kennedy’s. Then everything changed that fateful Monday when the war started like it did. Kennedy was dead in Washington and he narrowly survived nuclear assassination himself while in Kansas City followed by his sudden ascension to the presidency. Last month he won election to the office of the presidency, voted in on the National Union ticket, though, once again saying nothing openly, he didn’t anticipate that he’d stay in office past the end of this elected term. His presidency wouldn’t be about economic nor social matters, focusing on what most Americans would always regard as the most important things. Instead, he’d be a wartime president: during it and hopefully through the post-victory recovery.
As a wartime president, Glenn spent the overwhelming majority of his time involved in the conduct of that war. Almost everything ongoing in the country was related to the conflict being fought on American soil and overseas too. This kept Glenn busy and going abroad for the usual peacetime presidential visits wasn’t something on the cards. Through the end of September, into October and then during November too, Glenn didn’t leave the mainland United States. He was either at Mount Weather, Raven Rock, The Greenbrier and only occasionally in New York. When not on the ground, he was airborne with many sudden flights taken when alerts came in over the Soviet nuclear posture threw evacuation procedures into overdrive. This occurred rather frequency, annoying him yet it wasn’t something that could be ignored: not after September 17th. In December, two foreign visits were planned for Glenn, both of them to take place in secrecy. He went to Ottawa first and met with Prime Minister Mulroney to discuss even further military cooperation between the two nations who were fighting the Soviets together. After the Canada visit, Glenn was due to go across the North Atlantic to Britain and meet there with several European leaders (prime ministers from the UK, Ireland, Portugal and Spain) who were gathering in the English countryside at Chequers for a major summit. Glenn didn’t go though. There was ongoing military activity on and above the ocean, intensifying despite the terrible weather. The flight was always going to be dangerous and a military escort like no other beforehand was planned for Air Force One consisting of US Air Force F-15s flying from Newfoundland, US Navy F-14s operating from the USS America midway across the North Atlantic and RAF fighters flying from Ireland. The America was needed elsewhere and the latest satellite pictures coming from Iceland showed Soviet MiG-31 interceptors there along with what appeared to be air-to-air tankers on the ground. There was the possibility that the Soviets might know of Glenn’s trip, or even if they didn’t, those MiGs might get ‘lucky’. In the age of modern communications, was there really a need for Glenn to go all the way to Britain? Such was the question asked. Both yes and no would be the response to that. The European leaders had their meeting regardless – with an unofficial attendee being the French foreign minister – and then afterwards Prime Minister Thatcher flew Concorde from Gloucestershire’s RAF Fairford to McGuire AFB in New Jersey to meet with Glenn in New York. Concorde flew alone without a fighter escort, unhindered by Soviet activity going both ways.
When up in Ottawa, Glenn had been informed that President Herzog Flores was in New York and stamping his feet while demanding to see him. The last leader of the Monterrey Government had come across from San Francisco in a rage. He was waiting for Glenn’s return and was angered when he was denied knowledge of where Glenn was or when he would come back. Glenn met him in his own time. Mexico’s legitimate president had cooled off and his outbursts were gone yet he wasn’t in a good mood after what he saw as being messed around when it came to Glenn ‘avoiding him’ after ‘humiliating him and Mexico’. This all concerned the recent trip by Vice President Baker to Tijuana where transfer of diplomatic recognition was removed from Herzog Flores to the Baja Council. At the UN here in New York, other countries recognised him and his administration (a shrinking number of followers indeed) as the legal representatives of Mexico but now the United States was recognising those in Tijuana! Glenn listened to all that was said and then told Herzog Flores that that was the way things were: relations between the United States and Mexico were now only to be conducted with Tijuana. He urged his visitor to go to Baja California and offer his services there because he, unfortunately, could do no more for him. Herzog Flores tried his best, reminding Glenn of ‘all the work’ being done to create an army of Mexicans on US soil to fight for the Allied cause by this was hyperbole. Nothing had really occurred apart from the Mexican president dreaming big. POWs who’d served in the army of Revolutionary Mexico were going nowhere and there was already a transfer of Mexican nationals from pre-war refugee camps going to Tijuana where they could be organised as an army there: Herzog Flores’ hard work was all in his head as real action was already being taken. He departed despondent while Glenn moved on to others matters of far more importance.
This hardened attitude of Glenn’s in how Mexico’s various self-declared leaders would be dealt with matched other actions taken place with regards to foreign countries in the Western Hemisphere. The United States acted against the neutral nations of both Ecuador and Venezuela, each a former ally who were now providing oil to support the Soviet-led war in North America. They had been coerced, bullied and threatened into doing so but that didn’t matter to the United States because that fuel they provided was all fuel that the Soviets didn’t have to ship across the North Atlantic and it kept tanks and aircraft in action. Ecuador got rougher treatment than Venezuela. US Navy ships, joined by a few Chilean vessels as well, operated openly in a raid against oil tankers going north from Ecuador towards Nicaragua, Guatemala and Revolutionary Mexico with four of them sunk and another half dozen either turning back or not leaving Ecuador when the hostile warships made their intentions known by sinking the others. None of these were Ecuadorian-flagged ships but no tankers would leave the country afterwards for some time even when the Americans and Chileans were gone. There were mines laid near to Ecuador’s ports, one which sunk a cargo ship. Ecuador had no means to deal with what were soon discovered to be extensive minefields laid by a submarine or two covertly while the attacks on oil tankers were happening overtly. Outside Venezuela, there was another US Navy submarine active and laying more minefields: ‘smart’ mines too, which would target only certain types of ships. Two tankers were struck, both of them supposedly vessels registered in the neutral Costa Rica though in reality Cuban operated. Venezuela’s president complained directly to Glenn. The American president acted innocent, saying that it was ‘unfortunate’ that such events had occurred but he didn’t know what had happened. This stood in direct contrast to his response to Ecuadorian anger where Glenn had warned them of further responses if they kept on aiding America’s allies. With Venezuela though, the attitude taken of ‘it could have been anyone who did this’ was used. Glenn urged his counterpart down in Caracas to reassert its sovereignty and act as a true neutral should when it came to belligerent nations at war, therefore not supplying them with material aid. The American aim was to wait to see what Venezuela would do afterwards, expecting events to play out in the new year. Glenn was hoping Venezuela would extradite itself from the entanglement it was in there… otherwise stronger action would be taken.
Following on from all of this, Glenn met with his War Council (what would in peacetime be the National Security Council) in the middle of the month to discuss in detail the ongoing war at home and the direction that the fight was to take through 1985. He was updated on the military situation at the front, the overall civilian issue on both sides of the frontlines and the progress of the building of the Army of the United States. There wasn’t much good news nor was Glenn best pleased at what he was told on the plans for next year.
The frontlines were holding and the Soviet offensive movement forward had been firmly brought to a stop. American counteroffensive capability remained shot through though as everything had been thrown at stopping the invasion from getting any further than it had done. The stalemate where the bad weather was bad continued mostly where the weather was better too. Some successful action had been taken by US forces – Baja California being the highlight of that – yet these were not war-winning moves. Intelligence information on the enemy’s state of their forces showed that they were just as worn out as United States forces were yet they were expecting the arrival of significant reinforcements. There was information that a major command change had come over in occupied territory and reorganisations were ongoing ready to renew the attack. The ARUS (there were some sniggers when that acronym was pronounced as one world; sounds which Glenn wasn’t so amused by) was taking far longer than possible to build in the design and time-frame envisioned. Production issues with equipment needed to fully-equip the planned force were still ongoing. There was excellent training going on yet at the same time, things were taking longer with certain elements of that there too. A solution was asked for by the president. Chuck Robb had one, a controversial one. The defence secretary wanted to see a staged entry of ARUS forces into combat come next year. Rather than all of the massive force being made available at once, parts of it would enter the fight at a time. Full effort would be thrown at getting the parts showing promise ready sooner instead of waiting for everything to be completed. The vice president and also Glenn’s national security adviser weren’t so sure: the Joint Chiefs were behind Robb’s proposal. This would mean bringing about a third of the huge overall ARUS into play by the middle, maybe the end of February. Waiting for everyone to be ready at once, a widespread of efforts fairly made, would mean there would be no new forces available until the end of March, maybe even April. Such a wait was unacceptable, considering what else Glenn and his War Council discussed, that being the number of casualties among civilians so far in this conflict: those who’d already lost their lives and those who were due to. The numbers of the dead already were increasing every day yet they were anticipated to increase behind the lines into 1985. The effects of hunger, disease and lack of any form of medical care being given to American civilians in occupied territory were really going to come into play. Such things would kill more Americans than any collateral damage during the fighting or even the firing squads of occupiers against suspected partisans. Millions upon millions more deaths were certain to occur. The only way to avoid that was to go and liberate American territory as soon as possible.
What the new defence secretary wanted to do with the ARUS was given permission. Extensive plans would begin for major offensives starting before the end of February with those joining existing forces though before then there would be limited attacks made by those already in the fight. Some of the supply effort which was now being directed towards building ARUS forces projected to not be ready for many months would be turned to standing forces to allow this to happen. Howard Baker’s concerns over the low numbers of new forces being brought into action come the end of February were addressed though and it was decided that with a real push, a third of the ARUS being made ready early would instead be half, even with the additional supply & equipment support for standing forces made. Robb went along with this despite knowing the difficulties yet aware of the victory achieved in getting presidential approval not to wait for the whole force to be ready. He had been seriously concerned that doing so could see the war lost because ongoing events elsewhere – the North Atlantic in particular – caused worry that by then the Soviets might be able to force a victory of their own on American soil.
The director of the new National Intelligence & Security Service organisation was at that New York meeting with the War Council though he left as soon as possible once it was completed to fly down to Warrenton in northern Virginia. This CIA site was the centre of their operations as they were undergoing the process of being subsumed by NISS, a process which was still being opposed by the CIA albeit unsuccessfully. He went there because at Warrenton was a Soviet KGB defector being questioned there. He was a full colonel whom the CIA had in their custody yet he was willing and cooperative when it came to talking. They had given him the codename Workman. Workman told the CIA that the defector that the DIA had, the prize which they had in the form of Peppermint, that supposed general from the GRU, was a false defector. He was a liar. He was sent over to trick the Americans in a long-term strategic move. He said he could prove it too. With Peppermint and Workman, the Americans had on their hands another Golitsyn–Nosenko situation all over again.
December 1984: San Antonio
El Paso was the centre of KGB and other Soviet political activity inside occupied parts of the United States though San Antonio was where military command was centralised. The Soviets and their allies – with the former in the ‘guiding role’: dominating the others – were making use of military bases they had taken over inside the latter city. These sites were well-defended and all around them were civilian areas where those present were forced to stay in-place. Local security would have been improved if those civilians were gone, yet without them there, the military sites would certainly have been targeted far heavier than they had been from the air. Since significant use had been made of Brooks AFB and Fort Sam Houston, few air strikes had come and none of them doing much damage. That changed when the Americans put a laser-guided bombs into each of them early in the month. These came from aircraft undetected by air defence radars near and far and therefore not fired upon by the anti-aircraft guns & S-300V surface-to-air missiles. Those aircraft were F-117s who made accurate hits, killing many and causing great destruction. Try as hard as they might, the US Air Force still inflicted civilian casualties though because high-tech magic bombs were still bombs falling from the sky after all. Soviet propaganda was fast to make much out of this. The numbers of dead and injured were inflated greatly and the KGB brought across the American media teams under their complete control to cover the ‘atrocity’ and see the ‘hundreds of casualties’. Flown in from El Paso, a camera crew from the NBC network snatched by the KGB in the war’s early days – a well-known television journalist, a cameraman, a sound technician, the producer and a production assistant – broadcast images of American children killed by American bombers. As to the strike itself, propaganda issues aside, the US Air Force considered it a success. They had used their few radar-deflecting F-117s elsewhere earlier in the war and seen two of them lost: one over Arizona and the second above the Gulf of Mexico. A stand-down had occurred afterwards where investigations were conducted into how they were lost and there was also a big counter-intelligence operation within the F-117 planning set-up too with the result being an arrest made of someone suspected of working for the GRU. One traitor hadn’t caused both aircraft to be lost though. It had been bad tactics, overconfidence in the capabilities of them to avoid detection and also some rotten luck. The F-117s were back in action through December with the San Antonio mission joining others made in Texas against less high-profile military sites and also seeing them sent over both Cuba & Antigua too. Things were done differently with them and this paid off. The reports of success from the San Antonio attack came from the fact that both aircraft involved weren’t engaged and post-strike reconnaissance done which pointed to near-perfect hits upon the targets selected. Electronic eavesdropping also pointed to snippets of conversations made unguarded over the radio which suggested that someone very senior in the enemy command set-up had been killed.
A pair of generals had been killed in San Antonio, one from the Nicaraguan Army and another from the Soviet Army too. Neither was of any real importance though: American snoopers had misunderstood what they heard. Someone whom the Americans would have really liked to have seen killed would have been the newly-appointed operational theatre commander who’d not long arrived here. General V. N. Lobov (he wanted his marshal’s stars: he’d get them if he won the war here in America) had been sent to replace a man who’d failed and paid for that failure with his life. The raid missed Lobov because he was rarely there in San Antonio. When he came to the city, it was for the shortest time possible before then he would travel back up again into the Texas Hill Country and the hidden network of smaller and mobile command facilities there rather than what he saw as the massive target which was San Antonio. Fort Sam Houston was used for propaganda anyway. It was not somewhere which could be a command facility of any great use. Lobov’s predecessor had used it much, overseeing the extensive defensive preparations and those would stay in-place under the new theatre commander too: showing the Americans that move elsewhere would be rather silly. Revolutionary Mexico’s president, Tirado López himself, the man who was first a plaything of the Sandinistas then Castro before finally answerable to Moscow, was someone who came to San Antonio in December. His country’s capital was a radioactive hole in the ground, millions of his people were dead and his nation was ravaged by war, yet he came to play tourist. Tirado López visited The Alamo. Promises made to him before the war referred to ownership of that historic site as well as San Antonio, Texas and the wider American South-West. These were promises that only a fool would have believed would ever be honored. Tirado López was that fool, at The Alamo posing for pictures and making a bombastic speech. Other Mexicans were in the city too. There were forced conscripts everywhere on security duties along with officers in pretty uniforms promoted to non-important roles in the military administration. They were at the bottom of the pile of contempt that the Soviets had for all of their Latin American allies. Warm bodies to soak up American bullets anywhere they could be used for that purpose was what the Soviets used the Mexicans for and this was a method which their other so-called allies had been copying too as the Cubans, Guatemalans and Nicaraguans did the same thing with Revolutionary Mexico troops as well. More Mexicans arrived every day, trucked over the border and spread throughout the war zone after transiting through San Antonio.
Lobov was forced to meet with Tirado López when the latter was in San Antonio though at the meeting there was nothing of any substance to it. This was during one of the general’s rare visits into the city. A following briefing given at Fort Sam Houston – the Mexicans were eager for the facility to be renamed – the same day was the reason for Lobov’s appearance. Stavka’s second-in-command came to San Antonio along with a pair of admirals from the Soviet Navy. They discussed with Lobov the ongoing shortages and how the air route for supplies had come under recent immense strain due to American action taken in West Africa. The sea supply route using the South Atlantic was in grave danger of being fully lost too. The only resupply & reinforcement route where there was any success being seen remained the North Atlantic routing and this had seen only occasional shipping come recently. Lobov was waiting on major reinforcement let alone resupply for forces already under his control. His orders were to win the war come the Spring, starting at the beginning of March though earlier if possible. Going up onto the Great Plains, he intended, and head north and east to beat the Americans on the battlefield. This couldn’t be done, not with all the will in the world, if his armies weren’t issued with supplies and new forces. The visitors from Moscow told Lobov that he would be seeing what was needed come the end of the month. The admirals had some news for him, something of a surprise. A good surprise but still something unexpected. They afterwards began their – long-winded – journey back home and in the days following the visit, Lobov was skeptical of what he had been told. How was the North Atlantic going to be fully opened and not one but two major convoys, each with dozens upon dozens of heavily-laden ships which were all escorted, going to get through and reach the Caribbean by the first days of the New Year?
Coming back to San Antonio on New Year’s Eve, Lobov discovered that the optimism from those visitors (apparently the flight with the admirals aboard didn’t make it home; the marshal from Stavka did though) was more than that. They had been confident and that was paying off. One of the two convoys was clearing the passage between Cuba and Haiti. The other was taking the longer way around, coming through the island chain of the Lesser Antilles. The pair of them were both heading for Texan ports – avoiding the battered remains of those harbours in Cuba – at full speed. Lobov and the armies he led would be getting their resupply and reinforcement. What had happened during December out in the North Atlantic to see this occur?
|
|
James G
Squadron vice admiral
Posts: 7,608
Likes: 8,833
|
Post by James G on Jan 5, 2019 0:24:37 GMT
Chapter Eighteen – The Bitterest of Winters
December 1984: The Atlantic
When the war had started back in the middle of September, the navies of the Allies had raced to sea in a hurry. American, British, Canadian, Norwegian, Portuguese and Spanish ships and submarines had flooded the waters of the Atlantic and its a-joining seas to go to battle. Some vessels had sailed in an unprepared state, especially for anything more than limited action. There had come instances of extreme combat and many losses for some though for a good while many others didn’t see any action at all for some time. They got into the fight in the end. Maintaining this early naval posture had been impossible and also made ill-sense from a strategic point of view. Rotation came with vessels returning home and there were others from the reserves, even taken out of mothballs, who went to sea. Ships not lost in combat needed to spend time in port where patch-ups were done or major work undertaken; with some, the decision would be taken that the whole vessel was a loss and nothing more could be done. The high tempo of operations on vessels but also the crews took their toll. There was no time for rest when at sea and the tours of duty were long and extremely dangerous. Shore leave was short because their ships were needed back at sea again. Ongoing maintenance work which should have been done while in port yet could be completed while underway took place when at sea. Tankers, supply ships and helicopters were used to keep the navies at sea. This extended operations even further, which on the face of it was excellent for operational capability yet in reality put an even greater strain on those at the working end of near-continuous duties at sea. These navies had all conducted pre-war training on a national and multi-national NATO level with an emphasis on long at-sea deployments. Training and reality were two different things, especially in the face of enemy attacks. Exercises came to an end too. When the deployment would come to a stop was known about beforehand. That wasn’t the case with the Third Battle of the Atlantic. There was the outside chance that it could at any moment with peace breaking out. However, that was realised as being rather unlikely. It was a fight that was going to go on and on for some time.
Men and ships were reaching breaking point through November. Naval commanders could point to several instances where losses had occurred due to either equipment failure which could have been avoided with proper time for maintenance or where human effort brought on by tiredness had caused this. The weather got worse, adding to the general mood for a slowdown of Allied naval operations through December. The winter had come with a vengeance through the northern half of the ocean. There were debates among military chiefs as to whether a slowdown at a time like this was the best idea but the admirals won out. They had to rest much of their navies. Otherwise, the losses would only increase. Their operational tempo was unsustainable no matter how many small measures had recently been taken to ease some issues. Generals countered that with fewer ships at sea the Soviets could take the opportunity to win the war though the admirals only had to point to all of that bad weather and also how the slowdown with military operations on land was taking place, done for the same reasons as was needed at sea. The North Atlantic wasn’t going to be empty, open for the Soviets to use at their leisure during December. There would still be ships and submarines at sea, just not as many of them as before. Air support from both sides of the ocean and from what aviation platforms remained at sea would be present too. In addition, many of the ships withdrawn from at-sea frontline deployment could get underway again if necessary. Discussion were had on what the Soviets would do. If they didn’t find out through intelligence means, it was believed that they would be able to make an educated guess that the Allied navies would be doing this. Their admirals weren’t stupid. The too had been suffering under the same strain as their opponents, all doing so with a smaller navy and with the inbuilt disadvantages of strategic geography that they had where they were unable to get much of their navy out into the open seas. They couldn’t match the Allies’ carrier air power nor their overall number of warships yet they did have their strong land-based naval aviation and there had been an increase in operational Soviet submarine numbers beginning towards the end of November: back to the high numbers achieved early on in the war when they had done what their opponents had and surged so many forward. Nonetheless, the Soviets couldn’t maintain their forces at sea for as long as the Allied navies were able to. Their onboard arsenals were small & used up rather fast, Soviet underway replenishment was limited and there were only a few forward bases (all captured facilities) where the ships could make use of. Still, despite those restrictions on the Soviet Navy, enforced by geo-politics yet also the lesser-importance put on a true blue-water navy by the Soviet Union since the country’s birth, they were expected to try to conduct major North Atlantic operations in December. The Allies were waiting for such a move, confident they could handle anything but also aware that whatever might come of that, even a Soviet success, really wouldn’t be the end of the world. A victory would only mean that they wore themselves out even more than they already had, dooming them in the long-run.
There was a US Navy submarine up in the Norwegian Sea. It was on a reconnaissance mission in a high threat environment and reported-in infrequently when there were so many Soviet assets about. It had before reported on the last big convoy sailing from the Kola Peninsula heading for North America via the Denmark Strait and then Azores. No report came about the two convoys which went through the top of the Norwegian Sea in early December. That submarine had been lost with the US Navy unawares. Only after two scheduled reports were missed did it become apparent that it had been destroyed with all hands lost. Allied naval air reconnaissance and neither satellites picked up on the mass of shipping which passed by the northern reaches of occupied Norway and headed towards Iceland. All those ships, warships escorting cargo vessels, couldn’t remain hidden for long though. There were just too many of them. The Allies detected the shipping, seeing only one convoy at first and not sure if they were looking at a major reinforcement for the Iceland garrison. That notion was dismissed when a better look was gotten at the ships along with all of those escorts closer-up. This was another America-bound collection of ships, spotted turning south of Iceland. The other one, the second convoy going behind Iceland, through worse weather than the first, was spotted a few days later: again, it was realised that the Soviets were sending these ships to the war in North America too.
The Allies had the forces to respond, they just had to get them into position after the Soviets had a head-start on them. The Royal Navy prepared a battle-group formed around the carrier HMS Hermes which came out of Plymouth where the ship had been in port due to a major fire last month (not caused by enemy action: just human stupidity) to not take on the Soviets head on but move against them when the Americans and the Canadians brought their own forces into play when all of those ships were out in the open ocean and far from both Iceland and the Azores. The US Navy had the USS Nimitz now in Norfolk – having more work done on her following the patch-up after the missile strikes had been undertaken before in Belfast – and the carrier was unavailable along with the USS Saratoga which was also there undergoing major repairs from earlier battle damage (hers done in the Med.). Two more carriers remained available though: the USS America was at sea mid-Atlantic and the USS Independence had been coming from the South Atlantic planning to make a stop at Mayport in Florida yet instead tasked to go after the mass of Soviet shipping. Submarines moved in first, aiming to shape the battlefield while behind them the carriers and their battlegroups moved into position: aiming to strike all at once from three sides. There were many Soviet warships in escort, a lot in fact (many older vessels), and this included the missile-cruiser Kirov: a ship which had before hurt the Royal Navy and the US Navy gravely… making it a certain, early target when the attacks started. What the Soviets didn’t have was a carrier. Helicopters flew from their ships and there were many air defence missiles but no aircraft carrier was present. Land-based fighters out of Iceland and the Azores couldn’t cover the convoys and while there were all of those missile-bombers at each, they had to be guided towards Allied naval targets by hunters who had to find their prey first.
The Allied navies moved into position as the Soviets came southwards, staying midway between Newfoundland & Bermuda to the west and the British Isles in the east. They sought out bad weather to sail through, each day getting further from the Iceland where the limited air protection for them was based but still some distance away from the Azores. There came a point where the Allies thought that the time was right to make their move. They did so, going into the attack.
Carrier Battle Group Four, formed around the carrier USS Independence, steamed northwards at the fastest possible speed from the South Atlantic. CVBG 4 was heading for the fight against the Soviet convoys in the North Atlantic, fresh kills to add to the impressive tally of work done down below the Equator. Soviet maritime reconnaissance aircraft from the Azores on one side of the ocean and out of the Caribbean on the other tracked their progress. Independence’s F-14 Tomcats got a couple of them and chased away many more. The carrier danced all over the place, aiming to dodge what would be a certain attack. The Soviets made their attack and it was one which CVBG 4 wasn’t able to get out of the way of. The Backfire force from the Caribbean – weakened by the SEAL and then US Air Force attacks last month – coordinated a strike with more of those bombers flying from Lajes Field in the Azores. Reconnaissance versions of the Badger and Bear guided in the Backfires. When the attack was detected, only part of it was engaged by the carrier’s Tomcats. They went after the Backfires coming in from the west, those from out of Barbados and broke up the raid before missiles could be fired at CVBG 4. The victory was short-lived though because the bombers from the Azores (unseen until the very last second) fired from the other direction with the US Navy warships on the sea below zeroed-in.
Kitchen missiles had been met by the US Navy before in other fights above the Atlantic, the Med. and the Pacific too. Each time, these supersonic anti-ship weapons had been launched from low-altitude and came in very fast. They had been shot at with many killed though others had gotten through. When CVBG 4 came under attack, this time the launching Backfires fired from high altitude. It gave the Americans more time to react yet their Tomcats had already been drawn off. In addition, reaction time meant little when the Kitchens were able to do what they were able to do: climb first and then launch a plunging attack during their terminal dives. At a speed of Mach 4.6, three and a half thousand miles per hour, something quite unimaginable to those below them, down thirty-plus of them came towards the American warships. Self-defence missiles, anti-missile guns, attempts at jamming, launching chaff and sudden manoeuvres did very little to stop the inbounds from reaching their targets. A few were hit and killed but nowhere near enough.
Eleven hits were recorded on the Independence: eleven impacts from missiles each nearly forty-foot long and with a high-explosive 2000lb warhead. One of those was a dud but that didn’t matter, not with the impact like what came. Instantly, the carrier went up in flames. There was major shook damage and cracks appeared throughout the hull. The force of the missile impacts began to wrench her apart. Everything that could be done was put into saving the Independence. It was a forlorn hope. Her hull started to come apart and water rushed in. Abandon ship measures begun in haste yet when she broke apart and the two uneven pieces of the carrier went down, they sunk rather fast and took so many of her crew with her.
The Independence wouldn’t be taking part in the attacks on the Soviet convoys, not when she was at the bottom of the ocean. The United States had just seen the loss of a fifth aircraft carrier in this war, one they started with fourteen in service.
The gut-wrenching loss of the Independence for the US Navy came very quickly and at the wrong time (if there ever was one to lose a carrier and thousands of sailors) when she was meant to be part of the combined Allied naval strikes against the Soviets who had all of their ships out in the ocean. They were still there, coming south from Iceland and into what should have been the waiting arms of the aircraft from CVBG 4. Other naval assets were still in play though and they still moved into the attack. Without the Independence, plans changed and things were made more difficult yet the overall task remained: eliminate those cargo ships carrying all that war equipment and also kill the Soviet Navy while it was out in the open.
USS America began the attacks, striking from the western side of the ocean. Most of the carrier’s fighters were up on the watch-out for a Backfire strike from Keflavik yet the mass of A-6 Intruders and A-7 Corsairs, joined by some A-4 Skyhawks removed from storage and newer FA-18 Hornets (some of these extras which had recently arrived after transiting to the carrier from Newfoundland), went up against the screen of warships around Convoy #1. They targeted the missile-destroyers and anti-submarine ships blasting them from above once Soviet fighters from Iceland were too far away to help. Killing baby seals it was called though things weren’t that easy. With missiles of their own and a lot of jamming – powerful stuff; there was no finesse involved –, serious defensive measures were put up. The US Navy aircraft were winning though, sinking ships and opening up the defenceless ones beyond despite losses incurred. It was a long way to the Caribbean for the Soviets, a voyage which the US Navy hoped to see none of them make it as they would continue this all the way. At the same time, moving in from the east, with the plan adjusted with the Americans having lost a carrier before the fight began, the Royal Navy task group started their opening attacks too. Sea Harriers fired missiles at Soviet ships on the outer screen after they came from HMS Hermes. The RAF were about to commit a squadron of Tornado strike-bombers outfitted for the anti-ship role too with plans to first fly them from South-West England then later mainland Spain as well, using buddy-tanking to keep this up. Convoy #1 started to see itself opened up as its defensive layers were peeled away. Behind, Convoy #2 was only going to get more of the same… unless the Soviets could pull something out of their hat to change the situation dramatically.
The Soviet Navy hadn’t sent the battlecruiser Kirov to the open waters of the North Atlantic to preform the role of a pretty flagship nor missile-bait. Escorted on the surface by just a lone destroyer – but with a submarine below the waves and hidden –, the Kirov broke away from Convoy #1 and turned towards the America. A high-speed dash occurred as the massive ship raced like a battleship of old into the fight. The Americans saw her coming and directed attention towards her. The Kirov danced about, moving under a weather system and zig-zagging, but from above using radars mounted to search aircraft, the Americans had her fixed in their sights. They lined her up and went after her, throwing several squadrons of aircraft into the fight with anti-radar missiles used first and then Harpoon anti-ship missiles (all with far shorter range than Soviet anti-ship weapons). The battle-cruiser and the destroyer with her were hit many times and a mission-kill was declared by the America. That was an over assessment. Smashed up she was and there was a good chance that the Kirov wouldn’t make it home yet there was still fight left in her. The morning after the massed air attack, when the Americans were getting ready to come back again for more, the ship went forward at speed again. The sinking destroyer was left behind and the Kirov trailed a lot of smoke herself. Her missile arsenal was still functioning though. That hidden submarine had found the America and broadcast a scouting report before firing herself. Then the Kirov joined in, launching as many Shipwreck cruise missiles as possible. The surprise submarine attack hit several of the America’s escorts but not her. Those torpedoes were avoided by the carrier but not the ramjet-propelled Shipwrecks which were suddenly all over her and the other warships present. A trio struck home, smashing one-two-three down the length of her flight-deck. Damage control parties raced into action and put out the fires. Casualty numbers were horrendous but the America would survive. She was out of this fight though. Her aircraft weren’t and several flights of attack-rolled jets in the sky completed their planned strike on the Kirov regardless of their crippled carrier – setting the Soviet battlecruiser alight once again, this time fatally – before returning to the America and ditching nearby. Some aircrew were saved, others weren’t: the weather was terrible and the sea swallowed them.
First the Independence had been knocked out of the fight and now the America. The latter would have to go back to Norfolk because she was unable to conduct flight operations while the former was a new home for the fishes. Yes, they’d gotten the Kirov but at an awful price.
The convoys continued onwards. There were still Allied warships and the British kept up their attacks yet the Hermes wasn’t like an American carrier with dozens upon dozens of multi-role strike and support aircraft aboard. Cruiser, destroyers, frigates and submarines from the Allied navies moved in against the Soviets to engage their warships and submarines while trying to get at the cargo ships. Convoy #2 got off lighter than Convoy #1 did. Without those US Navy aircraft carriers about, the warships on the surface now had to worry about Soviet bombers who had skies free of Tomcats. There were Badgers and Bears up again, scouting for Soviet massed missile attacks. The navies of America, Britain, Canada and Spain couldn’t have their warships form up into big groups to allow for a large target for the Soviets to concentrate on so they had to act individually or in small groups. Hermes was especially sought by the Soviets and the Royal Navy ordered her to fall back, into the Bay of Biscay, when Backfires were reported flying from the Azores. This move brought her into the waiting gun-sights of a Soviet submarine, one which French tracking (information passed onto the Allies) had missed. The submarine opened fire, getting several torpedoes in close. One struck HMS Andromeda, a frigate which got in the way, while another blew up in the Hermes’ wake. She was damaged and really needed to go back to Devonport now rather than stay out at sea in the condition she was in. The submarine avoided all attempts to find and get her, infuriating the Royal Navy. It could have been far worse though and though like the America was, the Hermes would be out of action for some time, at least she wasn’t broken into pieces on the bottom of the ocean like the Independence.
There’d been more than two dozen Soviet warships sunk by the time Convoy #1 reached the Azores and then turned west to go across the ocean towards the Caribbean. Another three kills were achieved against her escorts before the ships reached there. As to the cargo vessels, carrying all the equipment & stores for the Soviet Army, several of them had gone under the waves too when hit by torpedoes fired from submarines rather than the guns & missiles of warships which couldn’t get near them. Convoy #2 avoided coming close to Azores and went much further south before turning westwards. There was a reason for this: the US Air Force. Flying from Georgia and using tankers for refuelling though with Bermuda available in an emergency, B-52 had hit Lajes Field from afar. They’d fired AGM-86 land-attack cruise missiles, the non-nuclear missile forced on the US Air Force when the incoming Kennedy Administration had forced the abandonment of nuclear installation yet kept the missile programme as a political fudge. The strike came six days after the Backfires from here had caught the Independence, six days too late as far as the US Navy was concerned. The strike was a stunning success. Aircraft were caught on the ground and facilities smashed up. Soviet ships stayed away from the Azores in response, worried that the Americans would use anti-ship variants of such a missile next time. This was a needless concern: no such fitting was available. Onwards Convoy #2 went, only little troubled by infrequent attacks when Convoy #1 took most of the attention. A big attack was feared at any moment from unknown American forces which the Soviets were sure that they must have had. Aircraft from out of the Caribbean searched for an incoming strike as the ships came closer but the cupboard was bare.
First Convoy #1 and the Convoy #2 reached the Caribbean. They still had to get to Texas, and unload successfully, but the ships had made it throw the ocean that the Allies boasted they owned. The warships that had come with them, those who’d made it this far when so many others had been lost en-route were now on the wrong side of the ocean. They’d never been this far before. They’d have to go back at some point, have to. Why? Because the massive escort for these two convoys that had been demanded had meant stripping Soviet naval forces from the Norwegian Sea. They’d face the challenge of an opposed crossing of the North Atlantic in winter once again come the New Year. Going now would be best, when the three US Atlantic Fleet carriers not sunk were all in port getting repairs, but that was not to be.
December 1984: Britain
Those who lived through the winter of 1984-85 would say afterwards that Britain starved during that period. That wasn’t true. There were food shortages due to the war and problems with the bureaucracy of rationing, yet the country didn’t starve in reality. There was a lot of hunger and this brought discontent & expressed rage. People weren’t getting enough food to satisfy them and demanded more. If it wasn’t given, they tried to take it. The Minister for Rationing, Tom King, who reported direct to the Prime Minister and the Cabinet Office rather than through a department of state (i.e. the Department of Agriculture or the Home Office), was the most unpopular man in the country… the most unpopular woman being the PM herself. King was doing his best in a difficult job but that didn’t matter to those who stole and rioted. He held onto his post and in many ways that was because no one else in government wanted the job at a time like this. While enough food per official guidelines was issued per person nationwide via the rationing system – though with frequent cock-ups occurring in-places –, for those who received that ration, they wanted more. It didn’t matter that the government said that that was enough, more was demanded! There was more available too. A barrier stock was being built, a small amount of extras in case the issue with shipping got even worse than it already was.
‘Starving’ Britons turned to the black market where criminals operated supplying more food as well as unavailable goodies too. There were some who made plenty of money from stolen goods sold onwards to those in need. Others weren’t so lucky. They were caught, arrested and their wares taken from them. Court sentences were harsh with lengthy prison terms due to those caught. There were some criminals who sought to supply the black marketers, men with guns who raided food warehouses. In a country hit by Soviet Spetsnaz attacks, attempts at armed robberies on places guarded by either police with guns or home defence soldiers was only for the very brave or the very foolish. Ambushing food convoys on the move, as they went to went from depots to distribution points, was not as difficult yet still no easy feat itself. At those distribution points, where local council officials dealt with people at the sharp end of national rationing, there were few attempts at armed robberies of anything like that. Policemen were present inside and outside of them as trouble from them spread. Shouts, pleas and tears were present among those who queued for certain food items which they couldn’t get from shops where there were a lot of empty shelves. It was those with certain needs who went to these places: those with dietary complications, special religious requirements and disabilities. Stealing from these people happened a lot by other criminals though at the same time, people within the queues, often family members of those waiting, would verbally or physically abuse the staff. Riots would erupt stemming from arguments at such places with the police overwhelmed by weight of numbers, the staff fleeing and the sacking of such facilities by crowds acting like hordes of raiders from the Middle Ages.
The food issue led to a widespread feeling nationwide of no longer giving a damn about the war. Who cared about fighting far way, off in America and China and out at sea, when everyone was starving hungry? Censored newspapers and the radio & television news spoke of fighting in these places and repeated the government line of national unity and that all Britons were in this together etc etc. That message had been given for months now. Initial patriotic fever had been strong when the war started and Britain was attacked like it was yet it had never been complete: not everyone had been instantly behind the war. Those detained for the public good might have been those with the biggest mouths and a public profile, but for the man and woman in the street who had a complaint about the war – the millions of them who did – locking them up too was hardly feasible. Anti-war feeling rose despite all efforts to stop it. If the country hadn’t been so hungry, even if it wasn’t but the weather was better without the cold and dark days, then the people might have cared more about the war than they did by December. They didn’t though. One member of the cabinet suggested to his colleagues that things might have been different if Britain itself had been invaded. Attacked from the air with fighting in its nearby seas as well as commando raids, the country hadn’t been properly invaded like others in the Allies. Comparisons were made to Spain where there were reports of anti-war feelings running high; this stood in contrast to the invaded United States as well as Norway too. That might or might not have been true. Either way, it didn’t matter. The British people had had enough of this war. Serious violence had not yet come to the anti-war movement as the security services had been effective in rounding up leaders ahead of time – a gross infringement of civil liberties in peacetime; transition to war powers meant this was all legal – but new leaders were going to emerge soon enough. The government would have loved to head that off but had no idea how. Unless of course they wished to allow for the Soviets to invade!
A national government was still in-place within Britain. Serious internal disagreement within that wider group and then the narrower War Cabinet occurred frequently as there were bitter divides with transcended ordinary politics. They rowed over internal matters to do with the manner in which the country was being run while at war and also external concerns. The Soviets had repeatedly attacked the country with what regarded as near-impunity. They had struck at mainland Britain over and over again, killing thousands. There had been conventional attacks and also the use of chemical weapons. It was said that these attacks had gone unanswered. There were calls for the Soviets to be hit on their home soil just as Britain had been. The Americans were making attacks on the Soviet Union, so why couldn’t Britain? That secret Vulcan strike against Moscow, aborted when the aircraft were over Scandinavia, wasn’t something that was shared beyond the War Cabinet. British forces were fighting in the seas and skies around the country. There was also land combat in Norway and first up in Alaska before the small British detachment there moved down with the Canadians to join the fight in Colorado come the New Year. More was demanded though. The government was pressured to have British ground forces acting to influence the outcome of the war rather than sitting at home and – it was said – doing nothing. The British Army was still building its strength up though, ready to hold its own on the modern battlefield against whatever the Soviets might throw their way. Where that battlefield would be was the only question. Those who called for the soldiers to go off and fight couldn’t give an answer there: nor could the government. Tensions between Western Europe led by France and the Soviets on the other hand were only increasing. There also remained a notion to send the British Army to the fight in the United States, sending several heavy divisions rather than a small brigade, though nothing was definite on that. The British Army could end up back in West Germany or it might go to Texas: who knew?
To the critics, Thatcher and the War Cabinet sat twiddling their thumbs while all around them the world burned. Unfair that was, a total lie really, but it was said louder and louder.
In another theatre of warfare, that of the intelligence war, Britain remained busy. The Secret Intelligence Service – MI-6 – wouldn’t go anywhere near nor listen to anything that supposed defector named Peppermint that the Americans had their hands on could say, though there remained extremely close liaison with ‘the cousins’ across the ocean when it came to other matters. NISS was still being established and MI-6 had a small team over in America already set up to work with them. More MI-6 liaison staff were at Fort Meade in Maryland (it had received a strong dose of radiation from the DC strikes though the worse of that was back in late September / early October) where the National Security Agency was located. The NSA hadn’t been subsumed into the new NISS. This had upset some but pleased others. The British intelligence officers at Fort Meade were among the latter. Too much merging of the US Intelligence Community worried the British with the concern over them all reporting to one chief… it also would give those politicians back on their side of the ocean too many ideas about doing the same in Britain. Intelligence work conducted from the United States was done with the Americans under their lead. Elsewhere in the world, where MI-6 acted, it did so alone or with other allies. The CIA’s issues had opened up avenues for the Soviets that the British had scrambled to cover. Other members of the Five Eyes – Australia, Canada and New Zealand among Britain and America; all the Anglo-sphere countries – helped out where they could though MI-6 was still feeling the strain. Soviet diplomats and spies were active all over the world, threatening Britain’s interests and that of the wider Allied cause. Victories were won but defeats came too. People were the casualties of these clashes. If was often the case that in some lonely and unpleasant place, far from Britain’s shores, that MI-6’s casualties came where either their officers or third-party locals ended up killed with their ends not being easy. MI-6 got its licks in too, not playing by Queensbury Rules in any way. The global dirty intelligence war had no end in sight, just like the worldwide conventional fight.
December 1984: Scandinavia
HMS Tiger, the wartime-reactivated cruiser, could have been useful in the North Atlantic when dealing with those two Soviet convoys. The small task group formed around her would have been useful too. The Tiger’s big guns might have not got close enough to those cargo ships, but the many helicopters which flew from her armed with anti-ship missiles would had ‘fun’ if used in that fight. The destroyer and two frigates operating alongside the cruiser all had their own mounted anti-ship missiles as well as helicopters with those too. However, the Tiger had been sent northwards into empty seas where fewer Soviet ships could be found. Their movement out into the open ocean when the Royal Navy conducted a raid against occupied coastal Norway left the way ahead for the Tiger.
The four warships, moving fast through the dark early one morning mid-December, entered the Forhavet which was a bay where the waters of the Trondheim Fjord emptied into the Norwegian Sea. Going really deep, following the fjord, would have been suicidal. There were many coastal targets which the Royal Navy would have like to have blasted with sudden naval power yet there was major concern over minefields and also the ability of the Soviets to get aircraft into the sky to attack the warships. A quick raid was planned, one to strike and then race back out to the open sea. Orland was their lone target. That NATO-built airbase on the Norwegian coast that the Soviets had in their hands was suddenly taken under fire by the guns of the Tiger. Six-inch shells smashed into the facility, guided in by SBS spotters on the ground. Fireballs erupted when fuel tanks were hit – it wasn’t as if the Royal Navy didn’t have access to intelligence as to where they could be found – and there were wrecks of aircraft made. The runways were hit though there was an expectation that soon enough they would be patched up. However, they would be closed to flight operations for now and while the British were escaping. To add to the gunfire, the Tiger had one of her helicopters (an older Wessex taken from a training unit) in the sky and from there a pair AS.12 heavyweight missiles were fired at two of the hangars in which the Soviets had aircraft. Before either of them could strike home, an unseen missileman launched a SAM upwards at the Wessex. The SBS team were supposed to have taken care of that threat, shooting such people with their snipers, but they couldn’t see him. The helicopter dodged the SAM by dropping like a stone, going straight down very fast, and would escape. Its own missiles never hit their targets though for they were visually-guided with trailing command wires. There had been the hope that the AS.12s could smash through the blast-proof hangar doors to get inside the hangars because the missiles had an armour-piercing warhead but that wasn’t to be. Disappointed at the failure, yet glad to be alive, the Wessex returned to Tiger. There were other helicopters in the sky too. The frigate HMS Ajax had launched a smaller Wasp helicopter while the Tiger was shelling Orland to guard against an attack on the warships by Soviet surface forces of their own and two targets were identified rushing out of the Trondheim Fjord. This time more AS.12 missiles had success and one of them hit each fast attack boat to put a stop to them. Tiger fired more shells afterwards, carrying on blasting Orland, though the game was now up. Orders were given for the Royal Navy to turn tail and head back out to sea.
A week later, the Tiger and her cohorts returned to the Norwegian coast. Norwegian special forces, numbers short after many wartime losses, were still active and they had men near to the coastal town of Holm much further north. There was a ferry terminal there – just for one boat at a time – which the Soviets had in their hands since captured right at the beginning of the war. The coastal highway ran via Holm and other places like it with vehicles ferries all along its length, the majority of those destroyed either by sabotage or in direct strikes since the war started. The link between Holm and Vennesund was held at both ends with the ferry being used by the Soviets for movement of supplies between their forces. These were well defended but the Norwegians were inside and communications with them secure. The Royal Navy waited for some more bad weather, especially which would affect those on the ground, and then moved forward for another pre-dawn attack. Tiger and her escort the destroyer HMS Glamorgan would handle Holm while Vennesund would be attacked by helicopters. Another in-out, quick raid it was. The cruiser’s big guns were joined by the pair of twin-barrelled four-&-half inch guns from the destroyer in smashing up the terminal at Holm and sinking the lone ferry found there; in addition, more shells were fired at identified inland military targets that the special forces team had their eyes on. At Vennesund, the ferry terminal was located by the fast-moving helicopters who had to dodge fire from anti-aircraft guns. The terrain was used well by the pilots to hide themselves and they made pop-up attacks with AS.12s again, blasting apart anything of value there for the occupier… all the while hoping that civilians would be clear. They were then heading back to the warships from which they came. One of the helicopter crews witnessed a big missile racing above the waves and broadcast a warning. That alert came just in time for the Royal Navy. The Glamorgan was hit by the P-15M anti-ship missile (better known by its NATO codename SS-N-2 Styx) despite several attempts to shot it down but the damage done was minimal. It struck the destroyer in her stern, where her flight-deck was and didn’t cause enough damage to threaten the integrity of the ship. Damage control parties were ready and the hangar was empty of its helicopter plus sailors. Five men were still killed aboard yet it all could have been far worse. Wounded but alive, the Glamorgan joined the Tiger and the others in heading out to sea afterwards.
Following two raids in eight days, the second on Christmas Eve, saw the Soviets throw everything at getting the Tiger the next time she made a coastal strike. A sinking of the cruiser with hundreds of men aboard would be a big blow for the British and one which propaganda would trumpet as ‘another defeat for England’. Aircraft, helicopters, many of the flotilla of smaller warships off the Norwegian coast, submarines and scouting teams dispatched to offshore islands were all employed in the mission to spot the Tiger the next time she came back and if they couldn’t sink her then the missiles being moved about inland – more Styxs – would hopefully do the job. A lot of effort was spent and a lot of time used in this. It brought casualties for the Soviets where accidents occurred to helicopters and boats moving about in some horrible winter weather. Norwegian commandos plus partisans from the Home Guard – the latter were men who had their weapons at home and had gone guerrilla into the wilderness at the outbreak of such a bitter war as the one they fought – struck at them while they were moving about getting ready for the Tiger to show up anywhere from the Trondheim Fjord to the Lofoten Islands. However, the Royal Navy wasn’t coming back for another go, not this year anyway. That hadn’t been planned nor would it with all of that Soviet activity. It was watched and observed though because eventually there would be a return. There was a good chance that when the Tiger did return, it would be supporting a counter-invasion at some point, not raiding again. The cruiser and the small task group based around her was busy in the Norwegian Sea. They engaged a lone Soviet Navy corvette with the other frigate, HMS Battleaxe, unleashing a pair of Exocets to kill it and also unsuccessfully hunted for a submarine detected nearby too. One of the Lynx helicopters with the Battleaxe was unfortunately lost though, the victim of pilot error during an overwater flight during night time. Another engagement was sought with a destroyer in the distance though it was beyond reach… it also ran, something unexpected from the Soviets due to previous actions but done this time. The Royal Navy warships would return to Scotland a few days into the New Year.
Over the border to the east, across in Sweden, war had not come to the Norway’s neighbour. Norwegians suffered under partial occupation and the wider ravages of war but Swedes did not. There had been Norwegian refugees who had come over the border. They came from occupied areas in the north though also from the south of the country too. Swedish police, supported by the military, were on the border and let refugees in though there was the grave concern over Soviet spies moving among them as well as Spetsnaz crossing at other points. Finland also bordered Sweden too. The Finns weren’t at war with anyone though they were being dominated by the Soviets who had established a presence within their country. ‘Friendly relations at a time of danger’, it was called in Finland: the Swedes regarded Soviet fighters flying from Finnish airfields and troop movements through Laapland into Norway as a partial occupation. The Finns had been subject to the type of intimidation and open threats that Sweden had to at the beginning of the war by the Soviets and caved in to those. Sweden had not. Having the Soviet Union as a (sort-of) neighbour wasn’t akin to living near the local bully. Rather it was just like having the town psycho set up home two houses down. The Soviets picked fights and turned on those it lashed out against accusing them of starting the trouble while promising what would be a bloodbath at the end of it. Then they made you say sorry, in public, and make an indemnity too. Trying to placate them was pointless: the Swedes knew this and considered the Finns foolish for believing they could carry on walking the tightrope they were without taking quite the horrible fall. The situation in Helsinki was more complicated than it looked to the Swedes from outside who told the Finns to stand up for themselves and their sovereignty though. What was feared in Stockholm was that they would be next, thus why they tried to get the Finns to push back. No one was listening in Helsinki. In Stockholm, the Soviets were attempting to get the Swedish Government to listen to them and accede to what they called ‘reasonable requests’.
Prime Minister Olaf Palme carried on his policy since September of refusing. Swedish airspace was closed to military aircraft of any other nation apart from Sweden and intruders would be engaged. That was the same with its offshore sea-lanes too. Road and rail links through Sweden, linking Finland and Norway either side, were closed to military traffic of any kind as well. This was a position when it came to any outside nation, Palme had his diplomats tell the Soviets, and it was one which would continue to be enforced as it already had been. Soviet pilots who had landed in Sweden and sailors from a shipwreck in the Gulf of Bothnia would continue to be interned along with any and all military equipment. None of this was going to change. Palme and the foreign policy which he led Sweden along with other matters might not have been very popular elsewhere in the world but on this, Sweden held a firm stance that almost everyone could respect.
The Soviets didn’t. They upped the pressure through December. The demands on Sweden to do as the Soviet Union wished increased. The same ‘reasonable requests’ were made about airspace and overland access as well as the return of military internees. What increased was the demand that the Swedes release their major naval and naval air presence over the Danish Straits, removing their forces from their side of the waters there which connected the Baltic Sea with the open ocean beyond. In those waters, with the Danes alongside them on the other side, the Swedes treated those waters like their airspace: they wouldn’t allow military vessels to pass through. Send your aircraft and ships home, the Soviets asked the Swedes to do. No, Palme repeated, no. There were many Soviet ships waiting to pass through if either the Swedes or the Danes – preferably both in Moscow’s eyes – went home. Fighting their way through was something that would have to be done to get the Baltic Fleet out in the North Sea if neither Stockholm nor Copenhagen would back down. Cooperation between those capitals on mutual defence was important and working where the two of them blocked the straits with a physical presence plus minefields which they had laid. The Swedes would have liked to have seen Finland join them, all working together if possible to stay out of the war, but Helsinki had taken a different route.
Palme’s ambassador in Moscow was called upon to see the Soviet foreign minister. An ultimatum was given, one finished with an open threat to force open the Danish Straits. No longer was there any pretence of reasonable behaviour and polite requests. Sweden would do as the Soviet Union wanted or else. The country, desperate to stay neutral, was on a collision course for war.
December 1984: Western Europe
The news that the Soviets had kidnapped President Mitterrand’s secret daughter had been passed to governments and intelligence organisations across the Continent. Further increases around the security of VIPs and their families, even more than what already had occurred over the previous few months, took place through many countries. There had been no contact made from the KGB kidnappers and thus there was always the very slim outside chance that the snatching of the Pingeot girl had been the work of someone else, but that was very unlikely. Everyone knew how the KGB had taken family members of several politicians in the United States hostage and also killed British royals – Princess Diana and her newborn baby – in their pursuit of geo-political aims. Mitterrand’s bitter dispute with the Soviet Union had driven them to take his child and would clearly try to use her safe return as an attempt to change France’s policy when it came to refusing Soviet overtures. The French public knew nothing of this though. Mitterrand wasn’t about to tell his people about his lovechild nor any of his other secrets. Maybe he could have, come clean with his people, but he wasn’t that type of man. Those who needed to know did. Mitterrand and the French government waited for word to come from those who had kidnapped his daughter, ready to react to their demands. Situations were run through when it came to hypothetical KGB demands for her safety and how each of those would be responded to. A great deal of work was done by the DGSE on this all the while the same organisation conducted a major covert search for her or trace of those who had taken the child. This occurred across France and outside of the country too where their inquires led them along the route she had been taken. The life of the friend of Mitterrand’s mistress, the woman who’d helped take the girl and then been killed, was taken apart by investigators. All those at the secluded country house – security and staff – were questioned intensely. Over in Switzerland, following a trail led France’s intelligence operatives to locate an abandoned building in the northeast of the country, about a dozen miles from Zurich and not that far from Lake Constance. Permission was sought and gained from the Swiss to strike there where French special forces were allowed to act on Swiss territory. This had taken a great deal of effort to allow to occur as the Swiss were more than a little apprehensive to see this done, but Mitterrand’s personal intervention with the Swiss Government plus the ties between the DGSE and the Swiss intelligence community saw it allowed to take place. The time delay was frustrating for all those involved but the politics mattered on this. Swiss special forces attached a few officers as liaison though the French commandos from a select detachment of 1 RPIMa undertook the mission in reality.
A shootout occurred with armed men inside the building who fought back well even when hit with an assault like they were. Two Frenchmen would end up dead and another three badly-hurt. Six men inside the building, all with false identification, were found with four killed straight away and one died despite intensive medical treatment. The sixth man was knocked unconscious in the firefight and looked dead to everyone at first with a bloody headwound. Once it was discovered he was not – when a 1 RPIMa soldier was about to give him the ‘double-tap’ to finish him off just-for-sure, he noticed that despite the blood he was still breathing –, the injured man was at once removed for questioning. A Swiss officer went with him as he was flown first by helicopter to a Swiss military base by the French military and the DGSE before that same Swiss officer then went to France with him too. At all times, he legally remained in Swiss custody though that was just a political fudge: his interrogation would all be done by the French. In that building, there was much evidence gained that the men here had been intimately involved in the kidnapping across in France. The girl had been here too. She was searched for in case she was hidden but all evidence pointed to her having be brought here and then moved onwards. She hadn’t been removed in that delay when Bern and Paris were talking either, but before then. The trail went cold. It would appear that she might have been taken to West Germany, maybe Austria, by going across Lake Constance rather than over land borders yet that was only speculation. She could still be in Switzerland. She could even be dead and buried somewhere. That prisoner would be ‘asked’. That he was as the DGSE forced him to talk. He had been on the receiving end of the girl’s arrival in Switzerland and took her into custody alongside others with him who were now dead, not the snatch team who’d done the hand-off and departed. Afterwards, a third team had taken her onwards. He didn’t know where that was, despite all of the questioning. He was forced to give much more information yet he knew little on the fate of the missing child. French intelligence activity moved to West Germany to search for her there afterwards but where the now ten years-old (she’d had her birthday while held hostage) Mazarine Marie Pingeot was remained still unknown.
Confirmed KGB involvement in the kidnapping led Mitterrand to take direct action. He’d held back but once the prisoner was speaking – and he had a lot to say about many other things too –, then it was time to act. In Salzburg, a Soviet trade attaché who the French knew was the KGB rezidentura for their activities in the consulate in Austria was snatched off the street and taken for interrogation too with no cooperation done with the Austrian authorities. In Niger and Tanzania, African nations on both sides of the continent, KGB officers in Niamey and Dar es Salaam who the DGSE had been monitoring for their activities in these neutral nations were gunned down by local criminals in the pay of France. At Dubrovnik on the Yugoslavian coast, a ship being used by the KGB which had been active in the Med. for intelligence-gathering missions in the electronic field was tied alongside the harbour there. It was blown up by persons unknown, killing more than twenty people which included Yugoslavians. The Salzburg kidnapping saw several important KGB people travel there from Vienna in a vehicle with diplomatic plates. Before it reached Salzburg, someone took a shot at it from distance and the driver was killed by that sniper. The vehicle crashed, killing another person inside and injuring two more of them gravely. An attempt to ambush a reaction team heading to the Dubrovnik bombing didn’t work out due to Yugoslavian internal security measures (reacting better than the Austrians could) being rather tight.
France was doing what the Soviets had been doing: striking out with lethal intent in actions done with plausible deniability across neutral nations. The trade attaché in Salzburg was an accredited diplomat, not someone who could have been openly touched without it all becoming a bigger deal than it already was. He was taken rather than killed because of the identified links that there were with the Pingeot kidnapping which came from DGSE investigations in neighbouring Bavaria to look for her. The others were all targets of opportunity. What the French did was to send unspoken messages to the KGB rather than the whole Soviet Union. Such people in Africa and that ship using a Yugoslavian identity were bit part players in a big worldwide conflict yet France hit them because their actions in doing what they did would negatively affect that for the KGB. The kidnappers of Mitterrand’s child were still being sought while at the same time the organisation behind that was being hit hard. More French actions were in the works, all to be done while the missing child was out there.
West Germany continued to be full of troops from the Bundeswehr and neighbouring countries who were spread across the nation in defensive positions. NATO was officially still an active organisation which hadn’t been legally wound up though in reality it was as dead as a dodo. Direct government-to-government relations wouldn’t do long-term if the country was going to be continued to be defended against what was perceived as a Soviet threat to invade the country where it retained its huge force on the other side of the Iron Curtain despite its foreign wars elsewhere. There needed to be a new NATO.
A new NATO wasn’t wanted by many though. The governments of France, West Germany and Italy were all keen on an organised mutual defence organisation but their Western European partners in Denmark and the Low Countries weren’t keen on that. Left unsaid was the fact that the allegations by the Americans and other former NATO allies that Western Europe had ‘bailed’ on them back in September rang true. Why sign up to another agreement and put all the necessary commitment to it if the same countries who were involved the first time around might once again choose at the last minute not to honour obligations? The form of what kind of a new NATO would take concerned others. If it would just be the combined defence of West Germany against a Soviet attack – recognised in all quarters as of supreme importance –, then that would be fine. But if it meant doing other things, then no. The Dutch were already unhappy at the pressure France applied to them earlier in the war which they were neutral in to allow for British forces, troops of a nation at war, to pass through their country on the way home. They saw their neutrality as having being violated and their people endangered at the behest of foreign powers: this made them suspicious of a French-led military alliance. The Danes were concerned with their own joint cooperation with Sweden over the Baltic Exits and if a new NATO didn’t support that, then they wanted no part of it. Belgium expressed concern at any troop commitment. Like Denmark and the Netherlands, Belgium had a major internal security operation ongoing and a partial mobilisation. This was costing them dear and a new NATO for anything more than the defence of West Germany, which they were committed to, would mean more mobilisation and more expenditure. The three bigger countries were all mobilised, costing them much, but swallowing that where they pushed for the smaller nations to follow their lead. However, while in France and Italy, the political will was there with that mobilisation, in West Germany there were wobbles in the grand coalition of the SPD, CDU and FDP about that going on forever.
Soviet actions elsewhere forced progress on a new NATO though. There was the news which came from Sweden and then what was going on down in the Aegean too as the Greek-Turkish War saw a third force enter the play. The Soviets might have been fighting the Americans, the British, the Chinese and whomever else they wanted to as they sought to control the world, but they were still threatening the edges of Western Europe too. Negations on a defensive alliance would take place next year. Before then, work was done on a reorganised command structure with military forces deployed in West Germany to better serve the mission there ahead of that. Troops were moved about and staffs set up. This was done under French military supervision. To some, these changes which commenced in late December looked less defensive everyday and more offensive-minded instead. That wasn’t what it was all supposed to be about and the French dismissed such a notion. One of the high-ranking West German generals who looked at this and came to the same conclusion didn’t make a complaint to his government. He spoke to his KGB contact instead and provided evidence of what he saw as ‘a threat to European peace’. His handler nodded with sympathy, feigning understanding of his agent’s moral plight just as a good agent handler should. That evidence – top secret documents – was fast on its way to Moscow.
December 1984: The Aegean
The Greek-Turkish War in the Aegean was brought to a close before the end of the year. Outside intervention forced Athens and Ankara to agree to a ceasefire. That outside intervention came from the Soviet Union. Soviet diplomats acting overtly and covert KGB activities achieved what had been desired from the beginning. The expected results were regarded as a major geo-political victory of strategic implications in Moscow’s eyes. Whether it would help win the wider war of which the Aegean conflict hadn’t been directly part of was up for debate.
In the two capitals, the Greek and Turkish governments, both of which were looking at a way of getting out of this war despite public positions of fighting it to the finish, were met with extreme Soviet pressure to get them to cease fighting. Pushback came from each. The Greeks were losing yet their pride demanded that they keep fighting the hated Turks. The Turks were on the ascendancy though there was the concern that this war might never have an end any other way so they were more open to discussing a close to this but only when they were done teaching the Greeks a lesson. The Soviets played both sides off against each other, suggesting that they would intervene on behalf of the other. The threats brought strong reactions from each but also fear. Of the two, Turkey was in a better position to fend off a Soviet attack upon itself though the long-held fears of the Soviets having surrounding them, which led to its exit from its NATO treaty commitments, remained. The Greeks could only imagine what the Soviets would do to them should they act in concert with the Turks. Following these threats of joining one against the other, the Soviets then made a proposal to each of them which instead no longer spoke of war but peace. Neither government was seeing the whole picture, how each was being played like they were. Now, if they had stood together, faced down the Soviets together, then… but that wasn’t to be.
Turkey would withdraw from Rhodes and the Greeks would pull their major combat forces out of Crete. Cyprus would remain a frozen issue and an effective fait accompli with the Turkish victory there being de facto recognised as they wouldn’t intervene the establishment of civilian Greek-Cypriot rule in occupied southern parts of the island as long as that didn’t have an armed element. Turkey could thus gain effective control of Cyprus without any Greek military presence to threaten the northern half. Greece would see the occupied island of Rhodes returned. No longer would air and naval conflict rage across the Aegean Sea with attacks on shipping ceasing and laid minefields identified & cleared. The brutal stalemate in the fighting on the mainland border between the two nations, along the Thrace frontline, would end as each side withdrew all but an agreed minimum number of troops there; no longer would gunfire and shelling take place there. Partial demilitarization would occur on Crete and Lesvos from forward-positioned Greek forces as well as with the massed Turkish forces stationed west of Izmir pulling back from their invasion posture towards Khios. Prisoners of war would be returned unconditionally by either side with none held despite allegations against some of them for purported war crimes.
From Athens and Ankara, there were all sorts of objections to certain points of the Soviet-pushed ceasefire agreement when it came to individual matters. Neither government objected outright to the idea of the ceasefire itself though once they had convinced themselves – helped by Moscow – of the need to end their war. The back-and-forth picking at certain elements went on for some time and changes were made on specific points. The key points were Cyprus’ demilitarization with the Greeks wanting Turkish-Cypriot forces disarmed and also Turkish concerns over the Greek military presence in Thrace their side of the border there. The differences were either ironed out or kicked into the long grass for later.
Bulgaria, which had studiously kept out of the Greek-Turkish War at Soviet insistence, despite opportunities staring the country in the face, was chosen as neutral ground for Athens and Ankara to send diplomats to sign a ceasefire. The Soviets hosted the event in Sofia, getting the two sides together. The governments back in Greece and Turkey had now resigned themselves to the upcoming ceasefire though had yet to make their populations aware of this: Greece worried more over the domestic reaction to an end to the fighting more than the Turks did. It was once they were in Sofia and about to sign a ceasefire document and have instructions sent for an end to the fighting that the Soviets sprung a surprise on them both. At that point, any sensible government in Athens would have recalled its diplomats and carried on the fighting. The Turks probably should have done the same, should the long-term implications have been better considered. The Soviet surprise delayed matters by a few days though already there had been a serious lull in the fighting down in the Aegean ahead of this with no major operations going on. Peace was at hand, just a few strokes of the pen away. The ceasefire was signed and it came with the Soviets helping to aid that – to ensure the peace – as they introduced military forces into the region.
Once the Sofia Ceasefire was in effect, the Turkish Straits were open without provisions for Soviet military vessels to pass through while it was at war with other countries… oh and also monitoring the ceasefire in the Aegean too because that was really what this access was all about, wasn’t it? Since the beginning of the wider conflict, Turkey had been restricting access through the Turkish Straits for Soviet warships and submarines. Many had passed, just at a slow rate: now all restrictions were off though the Soviet Union would pay fees for each passage. In the Aegean, for the Soviets to help enforce the ceasefire, and of course to operate further afield too, Soviet air and naval access was allowed to Souda Bay which included the military airbase as well as the port facility there. Once a hub of American and NATO activity before Greece had left NATO several years ago, Soviet ships had been making stops at Souda Bay and paying fees while the Greeks considered each instance on a case-by-case basis since World War Three started. That restriction was no longer to be and a lump sum payment for Greece was made for that access, money desperately needed in Athens. No Soviet forces were legally allowed to be based there but they could come and go as pleased.
Whatever the legal niceties might say or not say, the Soviet Union had a military port to operate from in the Mediterranean now and free access to there plus its excellent a-joining airbase too. They got all this by stopping a war which they had started then playing divide-and-rule with Greece and Turkey. It was a far-reaching diplomatic coup indeed.
As 1984 came to a close, Soviet naval forces moved down from the Black Sea to join those already in the Mediterranean. Aircraft transited through Souda Bay and so did a great number of warships previously held back. These were all supposed to be in the Aegean to stop the Greeks and Turks from fighting each other. They preformed no such mission but instead carried onwards past Crete into the Med. In the new year, using Souda Bay as a backstop with Libya midway and Malta as a forward post, they’d be heading for the Gibraltar Straits with an ultimate destination being the Atlantic to link up with the Azores forward outpost.
In Athens, there were celebrations at the end of the war from some crowds while others demonstrated against an end to that war without defeating the Turks. Street battles took place and chaos reigned in Greece despite Soviet financial aid, money which would come not free either. The Turkish public were sold a victory. If they wanted to complain or protest, they’d meet the security forces who wouldn’t accept anything resembling Athens in Ankara or Istanbul. The siege of Nicosia was lifted on Cyprus but the Greek-Cypriot population wasn’t really freed. At any time now, Turkey would do as it wished with the southern part of the island. The refugees inside the British garrisons on the island started to return home, releasing the strain on them, yet where before the position for the UK of its forces on the island had been near-untenable, now they faced a worse situation with the Soviets available to move on them at their leisure and the Turks sure to look the other way. French and Italian naval forces in both the Ionian and Tyrrhenian Seas, looked on as Soviet ships flooded the Mediterranean. Paris and Rome had been worried over the threat to the Baltic in the north yet now there was this menace on Western Europe’s southern flank making itself really known here as well. 1985 wasn’t going to be pleasant, especially following events also in December ’84 down in Libya with shored up the Soviet position even greater.
|
|